Wk 


Ml)  ^ 


This  book  may  be  kept 


THE  NOVELS 

OF 

CAPTAIN   MARRYAT 

'f  EDITED    BY 

R.  BRIMLEY    JOHNSON 


This  Edition  of  Captain  Marry af  s  No'vels^ 

made  exclusi<vely  for  members  of  the 

NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB 

is  strictly  limited  to  one  hundred  copies. 

Copy  No.  /  O 
PRINTED  FOR 
H.  A.  VAN  LIEfT,  Esq. 


Ah^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

LYRASIS  members  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://www.archive.org/details/childrenofnewforOOmarr 


NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB  EDITION 


THE  CHILDREN 


OF 


THE  NEW  FOREST 


BY 
CAPTAIN   MARRY  AT 


NEW  YORK 

CROSCUP  AND  COMPANY 

MDCCCXCVI 


•CHS 


5 


Contents 


Chapter 

I 

Chapter 

II 

Chapter 

III 

Chapter 

IV 

Chapter 

V 

Chapter 

VI 

Chapter 

VII 

Chapter 

VIII 

Chapter 

IX 

Chapter 

X 

Chapter 

XI 

Chapter 

XII 

ChAP'I'ER 

XIII 

Chapter 

XIV 

Chapter 
Chapter 

XV 
XVI 

Chapter 

XVII 

Chapter 

XVIII 

Chapter 

XIX 

Chapter 

XX 

Chapter 

XXI 

Chapter 

XXII 

P^GE 

I 

9 

21 

31 

41 

54 

64 

72 
81 

98 

106 

122 
136 

148 
163 

190 
205 
219 
229 

243 
256 


VI 


Contents 


PAGE 

Chapter  xxiii    . 

.           266 

Chapter  xxiv    . 

•           279 

Chapter  xxv     . 

290 

Chapter  xxvi    . 

.      306 

Chapter  xxvii  . 

.      316 

List  of  Etchings 


"Who  dares  to  burn  down  this  house?"        .  Frontispiece 

PACK 

Edward   perceived    that    his   gun    was    under   him   on 

the  grass  .  ,  .  .  .        i38 

The    boy    knelt  down,   kissed  the  forehead  and   cold 

LIPS  .  .  .  .  .  .       1 79 

He   perceived  that  the  three  men  were  running  to- 
wards him  ,  .  .  .  .       234 

Patience  .  .  .  falling  down  on  her  knees  by  the  bed- 
side, prayed  silently         .  .  .  .        302 

Patience    removed    her    handkerchief    from    her    face, 

and  looked  at  her  father  with  astonishment       .       313 

Drawn  by  D.  Downing. 
Etched  by  W.  Wright-Nooth. 


Prefatory  Note 

There  can  be  no  question  that  The  Children  of  the  Neiv 
Forest  and  Master  man  Ready  are  the  best  of  Marry  at' s 
books  for  children,  and  that  they  rank  far  above  many  of 
his  more  ambitious  productions.  Youth,  indeed,  is  not 
necessary  to  their  appreciation.  Masterman  Ready  will 
always  be  the  more  popular  of  the  two,  from  the  never- 
ceasing  attractiveness  of  its  subject  matter ;  but  the 
interest  depends  entirely  upon  plot,  and  its  pages,  we 
must  admit,  are  somewhat  overburdened  by  discourses 
on  ethics  and  natural  history.  The  Children  of  the  New 
Forest  may  be  called  less  ambitious  ;  being  almost  domestic 
in  character.  The  material  is  extremely  simple  and  quite 
unoriginal :  the  historical  background  is  of  the  slightest. 
But  the  author's  modest  aim  has  been  achieved,  his  ideal 
realised.  The  characters  are  thoroughly  living  and  en- 
tirely delightful,  the  story  is  truthful  and  interesting. 

It  will  probably  not  be  most  completely  appreciated  by 
enthusiasts  for  books  of  travel,  by  land  and  sea ;  and 
will  scarcely  bear  reading  immediately  after  Peter  Simple 
or  Midshipman  Easy.  In  such  company  the  vicissitudes, 
for  they  are  scarcely  adventures,  of  Edward  and 
Humphrey,  with  their  pigs  and  wild  cattle,  are  apt  to 
seem  tame  and  commonplace.  But  the  comparison  is 
unprofitable,  and  The  Children  of  the  Neiv  Forest  must  be 
criticised  and  accepted  on  its  own  merits. 

Marryat  was  little  concerned  with  the  historical  aspect 
of  his  tale,  and  has  not  hampered  his  narrative  by  copious 
allusion  to  facts  or  the  use  of  forbidding  archaisms.  A 
general  view  of  the  times,  coloured  by  royalist  predilec- 
tions, provides  the  situation  required  for  his  puppets  5  an 


X  Prefatory  Note 

occasional  old-world  phrase  is  sufficient  to  produce  the 
flavour  of  unfamiliarity. 

The  group  of  children,  for  whom  these  surroundings 
have  been  evolved,  are  actual  creations  with  whom  the 
reader  becomes  personally  acquainted,  and  for  whose 
fortune  he  is  seriously  concerned.  Without  being  at  all 
subtle  or  extraordinary,  they  are  quite  real ;  hence  their 
charm.  For  once,  moreover,  Marryat  has  described  for  us 
an  acceptable  heroine  in  the  person  of  Patience  Heather- 
stone  ;  who,  though  but  slightly  sketched,  is  undeniably 
something  more  than  the  usual  formless  divinity  of  his 
sailor  imagination.  The  more  incidental  characters  of 
Pablo,  the  Intendant,  Chaloner,  and  little  Edith,  are  also 
vividly  touched  ;  and  every  detail  of  the  plot  is  ingenious 
and  plausible. 

Here,  again,  the  author  has  shown  how  justly  he 
estimates  the  tastes  of  children  by  his  admirably  lucid  and 
direct  style,  his  simple  brightness,  and  his  insistence  on 
minute  realism. 

The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  is  here  reprinted  from  the 
fourth  edition,  George  Routledge  &  Co.,  1853,  the  earliest 
available.  The  British  Museum  copy  of  the  first  edition 
has  been  lost  for  some  years. 

R.  B.  J. 


The  Children  of  the  New 
Forest 

Chapter    I 

The  circumstances  which  I  am  about  to  relate  to  my 
juvenile  readers  took  place  in  the  year  1647.  By  referring 
to  the  history  of  England  of  that  date  they  will  find  that 
King  Charles  the  First,  against  whom  the  Commons  of 
England  had  rebelled,  after  a  civil  war  of  nearly  five  years, 
had  been  defeated,  and  was  confined  as  a  prisoner  at  Hamp- 
ton Court.  The  Cavaliers,  or  the  party  who  fought  for 
King  Charles,  had  all  been  dispersed,  and  the  Parliamentary 
army  under  the  command  of  Cromwell  were  beginning  to 
control  the  Commons. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  November  in  this  year  that  King 
Charles,  accompanied  by  Sir  John  Berkely,  Ashburnham 
and  Legg,  made  his  escape  from  Hampton  Court,  and  rode 
as  fast  as  the  horses  could  carry  them  towards  that  part  of 
Hampshire  which  led  to  the  New  Forest.  The  king  ex- 
pected that  his  friends  had  provided  a  vessel  in  which  he 
might  escape  to  France  ;  but  in  this  he  was  disappointed. 
There  was  no  vessel  ready,  and  after  riding  for  some  time 
along  the  shore  he  resolved  to  go  to  Titchfield,  a  seat 
belonging  to  the  Earl  of  Southampton.  After  a  long  con- 
sultation with  those  who  attended  him,  he  yielded  to  their 
advice,  which  was,  to  trust  to  Colonel  Hammond,  who  was 
governor  of  the  Isle  of  Wight  for  the  Parliament,  but  who 
was  supposed  to  be  friendly  to  the  king.  Whatever  might 
c  A 


2  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

be  the  feelings  of  commiseration  of  Colonel  Hammond  to- 
wards a  king  so  unfortunately  situated,  he  was  firm  in  his 
duties  towards  his  employers,  and  the  consequence  was 
that  King  Charles  found  himself  again  a  prisoner  in  Caris- 
brook  Castle. 

But  we  must  now  leave  the  king,  and  retrace  history  to 
the  commencement  of  the  civil  war.  A  short  distance  from 
the  town  of  Lymington,  which  is  not  far  from  Titchfield, 
where  the  king  took  shelter,  but  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Southampton  Water,  and  south  of  the  New  Forest,  to 
which  it  adjoins,  was  a  property  called  Arnwood,  which 
belonged  to  a  Cavalier  of  the  name  of  Beverley.  It  was 
at  that  time  a  property  of  considerable  value,  being  very 
extensive,  and  the  park  ornamented  with  valuable  timber ; 
for  it  abutted  on  the  New  Forest,  and  might  have  been 
supposed  to  have  been  a  continuation  of  it.  This  Colonel 
Beverley,  as  we  must  call  him,  for  he  rose  to  that  rank  in 
the  king's  army,  was  a  valued  friend  and  companion  of 
Prince  Rupert's,  and  commanded  several  troops  of  cavalry. 
He  was  ever  at  his  side  in  the  brilliant  charges  made  by 
this  gallant  prince,  and  at  last  fell  in  his  arms  at  the  battle 
of  Naseby.  Colonel  Beverley  had  married  into  the  family 
of  the  Villiers,  and  the  issue  of  his  marriage  was  two  sons 
and  two  daughters ;  but  his  zeal  and  sense  of  duty  had 
induced  him,  at  the  commencement  of  the  war,  to  leave 
his  wife  and  family  at  Arnwood,  and  he  was  fated  never 
to  meet  them  again.  The  news  of  his  death  had  such  an 
effect  upon  Mrs  Beverley,  already  worn  with  anxiety  on 
her  husband's  account,  that  a  few  months  afterwards  she 
followed  him  to  an  early  tomb,  leaving  the  four  children 
under  the  charge  of  an  elderly  relative  till  such  time  as  the 
family  of  the  ViUiers  could  protect  them;  but,  as  will 
appear  by  our  history,  this  was  not  at  that  period  possible. 
The  life  of  a  king  and  many  other  lives  were  in  jeopardy, 
and  the  orphans  remained  at  Arnwood,  still  under  the 
care  of  their  elderly  relation,  at  the  time  that  our  history 
commences. 

The  New  Forest,  my  readers  are  perhaps  aware,  was 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  3 

first  enclosed  by  William  the  Conqueror  as  a  royal  forest 
for  his  own  amusement,  for  in  those  days  most  crowned 
heads  were  passionately  fond  of  the  chase ;  and  they  may 
also  recollect  that  his  successor,  William  Rufus,  met  his 
death  in  this  forest  by  the  glancing  of  an  arrow  shot  by 
Sir  Walter  Tyrrell.  Since  that  time  to  the  present  day  it 
has  continued  a  royal  domain.  At  the  period  of  which  we 
are  writing  it  had  an  establishment  of  verderers  and  keepers, 
paid  by  the  Crown,  amounting  to  some  forty  or  fifty  men. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  civil  war  they  remained  at 
their  posts,  but  soon  found,  in  the  disorganised  state  of 
the  country,  that  their  wages  were  no  longer  to  be  obtained ; 
and  then,  when  the  king  had  decided  upon  raising  an  army, 
Beverley,  who  held  a  superior  office  in  the  forest,  enrolled 
all  the  young  and  athletic  men  who  were  employed  in  the 
forest,  and  marched  them  away  with  him  to  join  the  king's 
army.  Some  few  remained,  their  age  not  rendering  their 
services  of  value,  and  among  them  was  an  old  and  attached 
servant  of  Beverley's,  a  man  above  sixty  years  of  age, 
whose  name  was  Jacob  Armitage,  and  who  had  obtained 
the  situation  through  Colonel  Beverley's  interest.  Those 
who  remained  in  the  forest  lived  in  cottages  many  miles 
asunder,  and  indemnified  themselves  for  the  non-payment 
of  their  salaries  by  killing  the  deer  for  sale  and  for  their 
own  subsistence. 

The  cottage  of  Jacob  Armitage  was  situated  on  the 
skirts  of  the  New  Forest,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the 
mansion  of  Arnwood ;  and  when  Colonel  Beverley  went 
to  join  the  king's  troops,  feeling  how  little  security  there 
would  be  for  his  wife  and  children  in  those  troubled  times, 
he  requested  the  old  man,  by  his  attachment  to  the  family, 
not  to  lose  sight  of  Arnwood,  but  to  call  there  as  often  as 
possible  to  see  if  he  could  be  of  service  to  Mrs  Beverley. 
The  colonel  would  have  persuaded  Jacob  to  have  altogether 
taken  up  his  residence  at  the  mansion ;  but  to  this  the  old 
man  objected.  He  had  been  all  his  life  under  the  green- 
wood tree,  and  could  not  bear  to  leave  the  forest.  He 
promised  the  colonel  that  he  would  watch  over  his  family. 


4  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

and  ever  be  at  hand  when  required ;  and  he  kept  his  word. 
The  death  of  Colonel  Beverley  was  a  heavy  blow  to  the 
old  forester,  and  he  watched  over  Mrs  Beverley  and  the 
orphans  with  the  greatest  soHcitude  ;  but  when  Mrs 
Beverley  followed  her  husband  to  the  tomb  he  then  re- 
doubled his  attentions,  and  was  seldom  more  than  a  few 
hours  at  a  time  away  from  the  mansion.  The  two  boys 
were  his  inseparable  companions,  and  he  instructed  them, 
young  as  they  were,  in  all  the  secrets  of  his  own  calling. 
Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  at  the  time  that  King  Charles 
made  his  escape  from  Hampton  Court ;  and  I  now  shall 
resume  my  narrative  from  where  it  was  broken  ofF. 

As  soon  as  the  escape  of  Charles  I.  was  made  known 
to  Cromwell  and  the  Parliament,  troops  of  horse  were 
despatched  in  every  direction  to  the  southward,  towards 
which  the  prints  of  the  horses'  hoofs  proved  that  he  had 
gone.  As  they  found  that  he  had  proceeded  in  the 
direction  of  the  New  Forest,  the  troops  were  subdivided 
and  ordered  to  scour  the  forest,  in  parties  of  twelve  to 
twenty,  while  others  hastened  down  to  Southampton, 
Lymington,  and  every  other  seaport  or  part  of  the  coast 
from  which  the  king  might  be  likely  to  embark.  Old 
Jacob  had  been  at  Arnwood  on  the  day  before,  but  on 
this  day  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  procure  some  venison, 
that  he  might  not  go  there  again  empty-handed ;  for  Miss 
Judith  Villiers  was  very  partial  to  venison,  and  was  not 
slow  to  remind  Jacob  if  the  larder  was  for  many  days 
deficient  in  that  meat.  Jacob  had  gone  out  accordingly  ; 
he  had  gained  his  leeward  position  of  a  fine  buck,  and 
was  gradually  nearing  him  by  stealth,  now  behind  a  huge 
oak-tree,  and  then  crawling  through  the  high  fern,  so  as 
to  get  within  shot  unperceived,  when  on  a  sudden  the 
animal,  which  had  been  quietly  feeding,  bounded  away 
and  disappeared  in  the  thicket.  At  the  same  time  Jacob 
perceived  a  small  body  of  horse  galloping  through  the 
glen  in  which  the  buck  had  been  feeding.  Jacob  had 
never  yet  seen  the  Parliamentary  troops,  for  they  had  not 
during  the  war  been  sent  in  that  part  of  the  country, 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  5 

but  their  iron  skull-caps,  their  bufF  accoutrements,  and 
dark  habiliments,  assured  him  that  such  these  must  be  ; 
so  very  different  were  they  from  the  gaily-equipped 
Cavalier  cavalry  commanded  by  Prince  Rupert.  At  the 
time  that  they  advanced,  Jacob  had  been  lying  down  in 
the  fern  near  to  some  low  black-thorn  bushes ;  not 
wishing  to  be  perceived  by  them,  he  drew  back  between 
the  bushes,  intending  to  remain  concealed  until  they 
should  gallop  out  of  sight ;  for  Jacob  thought,  "  I  am 
a  king's  forester,  and  they  may  consider  me  as  an  enemy ; 
and  who  knows  how  I  may  be  treated  by  them  ?  "  But 
Jacob  was  disappointed  in  his  expectations  of  the  troops 
riding  past  him  ;  on  the  contrary,  as  soon  as  they  arrived 
at  an  oak-tree  within  twenty  yards  of  where  he  was 
concealed,  the  order  was  given  to  halt  and  dismount ;  the 
sabres  of  the  horsemen  clattered  in  their  iron  sheaths  as 
the  order  was  obeyed,  and  the  old  man  expected  to  be 
immediately  discovered ,  but  one  of  the  thorn-bushes  was 
directly  between  him  and  the  troopers,  and  effectually 
concealed  him.  At  last  Jacob  ventured  to  raise  his  head 
and  peep  through  the  bush  ;  and  he  perceived  that  the 
men  were  loosening  the  girths  of  their  black  horses,  or 
wiping  away  the  perspiration  from  their  sides  with 
handfuls  of  fern. 

A  powerfully-framed  man,  who  appeared  to  command 
the  others,  was  standing  with  his  hand  upon  the  arched 
neck  of  his  steed,  which  appeared  as  fresh  and  vigorous 
as  ever,  although  covered  with  foam  and  perspiration. 
"Spare  not  to  rub  down,  my  men,"  said  he,  "for  we 
have  tried  the  mettle  of  our  horses,  and  have  now  but 
one  half-hour's  breathing-time.  We  must  be  on,  for  the 
work  of  the  Lord  must  be  done." 

' '  They  say  that  this  forest  is  many  miles  in  length  and 
breadth,"  observed  another  of  the  men,  "  and  we  may  ride 
many  a  mile  to  no  purpose ;  but  here  is  James  Southwold, 
who  once  was  living  in  it  as  a  verderer ;  nay,  I  think  that 
he  said  that  he  was  born  and  bred  in  these  woods.  Was 
it  not  so,  James  Southwold  ?  " 


6  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  It  is  even  as  you  say,"  replied  an  active-looking  young 
man  ;  "  I  was  born  and  bred  in  this  forest,  and  my  father 
was  a  verderer  before  me." 

Jacob  Armitage,  who  listened  to  the  conversation,  im- 
mediately recognised  the  young  man  in  question.  He  was 
one  of  those  who  had  joined  the  king's  army  with  the 
other  verderers  and  keepers.  It  pained  him  much  to 
perceive  that  one  who  had  always  been  considered  a  frank, 
true-hearted  young  man,  and  who  left  the  forest  to  fight 
in  defence  of  his  king,  was  now  turned  a  traitor,  and  had 
joined  the  ranks  of  the  enemy ;  and  Jacob  thought  how 
much  better  it  had  been  for  James  Southwold  if  he  had 
never  quitted  the  New  Forest,  and  had  not  been  corrupted 
by  evil  company :  "  He  was  a  good  lad,"  thought  Jacob, 
"  and  now  he  is  a  traitor  and  a  hypocrite." 

"  If  born  and  bred  in  this  forest,  James  Southwold," 
said  the  leader  of  the  troop,  **  you  must  fain  know  all  its 
mazes  and  paths.  Now  call  to  mind,  are  there  no  secret 
hiding-places  in  which  people  may  remain  concealed  ;  no 
thickets  which  may  cover  both  man  and  horse  ^  Perad- 
venture  thou  mayst  point  out  the  very  spot  where  this  man 
Charles  may  be  hidden." 

"  I  do  know  one  dell,  within  a  mile  of  Arnwood," 
replied  James  Southwold,  "  which  might  cover  double  our 
troop  from  the  eyes  of  the  most  wary." 

"  We  will  ride  there,  then,"  replied  the  leader.  "  Arn- 
wood, sayest  thou  ?  is  not  that  the  property  of  the 
Malignant,  Cavalier  Beverley,  who  was  shot  down  at 
Naseby  ? " 

"  Even  so,"  replied  Southwold  ;  "  and  many  is  the  time 
— that  is,  in  the  olden  time,  before  I  was  regenerated — 
many  is  the  day  of  revelry  that  I  have  passed  there  ;  many 
the  cup  of  good  ale  that  I  have  quaffed." 

"  And  thou  shalt  quaff  it  again,"  replied  the  leader. 
"  Good  ale  was  not  intended  only  for  Malignants,  but  for 
those  who  serve  diligently.  After  we  have  examined  the 
dell  which  thou  speakest  of,  we  will  direct  our  horses' 
heads  towards  Arnwood." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  7 

"  Who  knows  but  what  the  man  Charles  may  be 
concealed  in  the  Malignant's  house  ?  "  observed  another. 

**  In  the  day,  I  should  say  no,"  replied  the  leader  ;  "  but 
in  the  night  the  Cavaliers  like  to  have  a  roof  over  their 
heads  ;  and  therefore  at  night,  and  not  before,  will  we 
proceed  thither." 

''  I  have  searched  many  of  their  abodes,"  observed 
another  ;  **  but  search  is  almost  in  vain.  What  with  their 
spring  panels  and  secret  doors,  their  false  ceilings  and 
double  walls,  one  may  ferret  for  ever  and  find  nothing." 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  leader,  **  their  abodes  are  full  of 
these  Popish  abominations  ;  but  there  is  one  way  which  is 
sure  ;  and  if  the  man  Charles  be  concealed  in  any  house,  I 
venture  to  say  that  I  will  find  him.  Fire  and  smoke  will 
bring  him  forth;  and  to  every  Malignant's  house  within 
twenty  miles  will  I  apply  the  torch ;  but  it  must  be  at 
night,  for  we  are  not  sure  of  his  being  housed  during  the 
day.  James  Southwold,  thou  knowest  well  the  mansion 
of  Arnwood  ? " 

"I  know  well  my  way  to  all  the  offices  below — the 
buttery,  the  cellar,  and  the  kitchen;  but  I  cannot  say 
that  I  have  ever  been  into  the  apartments  of  the  upper 
house." 

"  That  it  needeth  not ;  if  thou  canst  direct  us  to  the 
lower  entrance,  it  will  be  sufficient." 

"That  can  I,  Master  Ingram,"  replied  Southwold, 
"  and  to  where  the  best  ale  used  to  be  found." 

'*  Enough,  Southwold,  enough ;  our  work  must  be 
done,  and  diligently.  Now,  my  men,  tighten  your  girths ; 
we  will  just  ride  to  the  dell :  if  it  conceals  not  whom  we 
seek,  it  shall  conceal  us  till  night,  and  then  the  country 
shall  be  lighted  up  with  the  flames  of  Arnwood,  while  we 
surround  the  house  and  prevent  escape.  Levellers,  to 
horse ! " 

The  troopers  sprang  upon  their  saddles,  and  went  off 
at  a  hard  trot,  Southwold  leading  the  way.  Jacob  re- 
mained among  the  fern  until  they  were  out  of  sight,  and 
then  rose  up.     He  looked  for  a  short  time  in  the  direction 


8  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

in  which  the  troopers  had  gone,  stooped  down  again  to 
take  up  his  gun,  and  then  said,  "  There's  providence  in 
this  ;  yes,  and  there's  providence  in  my  not  having  my 
dog  with  me,  for  he  would  not  have  remained  quiet  for 
so  long  a  time.  Who  would  ever  have  thought  that 
James  Southwold  would  have  turned  a  traitor !  more 
than  traitor,  for  he  is  now  ready  to  bite  the  hand  that 
has  fed  him,  to  burn  the  house  that  has  ever  welcomed 
him.  This  is  a  bad  world,  and  I  thank  heaven  that  I 
have  lived  in  the  woods.  But  there  is  no  time  to  lose ; " 
and  the  old  forester  threw  his  gun  over  his  shoulder  and 
hastened  away  in  the  direction  of  his  own  cottage. 

"  And  so  the  king  has  escaped,"  thought  Jacob,  as  he 
went  along,  **  and  he  may  be  in  the  forest !  Who  knows 
but  he  may  be  at  Arnwood,  for  he  must  hardly  know 
where  to  go  for  shelter  ?  I  must  haste  and  see  Miss 
Judith  immediately.  *  Levellers,  to  horse  ! '  the  fellow 
said.     What's  a  Leveller  ?  "  thought  Jacob. 

As  perhaps  my  readers  may  ask  the  same  question, 
they  must  know  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  Parlia- 
mentary army  had  at  this  time  assumed  the  name  of 
Levellers,  in  consequence  of  having  taken  up  the  opinion 
that  every  man  should  be  on  an  equality,  and  property 
should  be  equally  divided.  The  hatred  of  these  people 
to  any  one  above  them  in  rank  or  property,  especially 
towards  those  of  the  king's  party,  which  mostly  consisted 
of  men  of  rank  and  property,  was  unbounded,  and  they 
were  merciless  and  cruel  to  the  highest  degree  ;  throwing 
off  much  of  that  fanatical  bearing  and  language  which 
had  before  distinguished  the  Puritans.  Cromwell  had 
great  difficulty  in  eventually  putting  them  down,  which 
he  did  at  last  accomplish  by  hanging  and  slaughtering 
many.  Of  this  Jacob  knew  nothing;  all  he  knew  was, 
that  Arnwood  was  to  be  burnt  down  that  night,  and  that 
it  would  be  necessary  to  remove  the  family.  As  for 
obtaining  assistance  to  oppose  the  troopers,  that  he  knew 
to  be  impossible.  As  he  thought  of  what  must  take  place, 
he   thanked   God   for   having   allowed   him   to  gain  the 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  9 

knowledge  of  what  was  to  happen,  and  hastened  on  his 
way.  He  had  been  about  eight  miles  from  Arnwood  when 
he  had  concealed  himself  in  the  fern.  Jacob  first  went 
to  his  cottage  to  deposit  his  gun,  saddled  his  forest  pony, 
and  set  off  for  Arnwood.  In  less  than  two  hours  the 
old  man  was  at  the  door  of  the  mansion ;  it  was  then 
about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  being  in  the 
month  of  November,  there  was  not  so  much  as  two  hours 
of  daylight  remaining.  "  I  shall  have  a  difficult  job  with 
the  stiff  old  lady,"  thought  Jacob,  as  he  rang  the  bell ; 
**I  don't  believe  that  she  would  rise  out  of  her  high  chair 
for  old  Noll  and  his  whole  army  at  his  back.  But  we 
shall  see." 


Chapter  II 

Before  Jacob  is  admitted  to  the  presence  of  Miss  Judith 
Villiers,  we  must  give  some  account  of  the  establishment 
at  Arnwood.  With  the  exception  of  one  male  servant, 
who  officiated  in  the  house  and  stable  as  his  services 
might  be  required,  every  man  of  the  household  of  Colonel 
Beverley  had  followed  the  fortunes  of  their  master,  and 
as  none  had  returned,  they,  in  all  probability,  had  shared 
his  fate.  Three  female  servants,  with  the  man  above 
mentioned,  composed  the  whole  household.  Indeed, 
there  was  every  reason  for  not  increasing  the  establish- 
ment ;  for  the  rents  were  either  paid  in  part  or  not  paid 
at  all.  It  was  generally  supposed  that  the  property,  now 
that  the  Parliament  had  gained  the  day,  would  be  seques- 
trated, although  such  was  not  yet  the  case ;  and  the 
tenants  were  unwilling  to  pay,  to  those  who  were  not 
authorised  to  receive,  the  rents  which  they  might  be  again 
called  upon  to  make  good.  Miss  Judith  Villiers,  therefore, 
found  it  difficult  to  maintain  the  present  household  ;  and 
although  she  did  not  tell  Jacob  Armitage  that  such  was  the 
case,  the  fact  was,  that  very  often  the  venison  which  he 


lo  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

brought  to  the  mansion  was  all  the  meat  that  was  in  the 
larder.  The  three  female  servants  held  the  offices  of  cook, 
attendant  upon  Miss  Villiers,  and  housemaid ;  the  children 
being  under  the  care  of  no  particular  servant,  and  left  much 
to  themselves.  There  had  been  a  chaplain  in  the  house, 
but  he  had  quitted  before  the  death  of  Mrs  Beverley,  and 
the  vacancy  had  not  been  filled  up ;  indeed,  it  could  not 
well  be,  for  the  one  who  left  had  not  received  his  salary 
for  many  months,  and  Miss  Judith  Villiers,  expecting  every 
day  to  be  summoned  by  her  relations  to  bring  the  children 
and  join  them,  sat  in  her  high  chair  waiting  for  the  arrival 
of  this  summons,  which,  from  the  distracted  state  of  the 
times,  had  never  come. 

As  we  have  before  said,  the  orphans  were  four  in 
number;  the  two  eldest  were  boys,  and  the  youngest 
were  girls.  Edward,  the  eldest  boy,  was  between  thirteen 
and  fourteen  years  old  ;  Humphrey,  the  second,  was 
twelve  ;  Alice,  eleven ;  and  Edith,  eight.  As  it  is  the 
history  of  these  young  persons  which  we  are  about  to 
narrate,  we  shall  say  little  about  them  at  present,  except 
that  for  many  months  they  had  been  under  little  or  no 
restraint,  and  less  attended  to.  Their  companions  were 
Benjamin,  the  man  who  remained  in  the  house,  and  old 
Jacob  Armitage,  who  passed  all  the  time  he  could  spare 
with  them.  Benjamin  was  rather  weak  in  intellect,  and 
was  a  source  of  amusement  rather  than  otherwise.  As  for 
the  female  servants,  one  was  wholly  occupied  with  her 
attendance  on  Miss  Judith,  who  was  very  exacting,  and 
had  a  high  notion  of  her  own  consequence.  The  other 
two  had  more  than  sufficient  employment ;  as,  when  there 
is  no  money  to  pay  with,  everything  must  be  done  at  home. 
That,  under  such  circumstances,  the  boys  became  boisterous 
and  the  little  girls  became  romps,  is  not  to  be  wondered  at ; 
but  their  having  become  so  was  the  cause  of  Miss  Judith 
seldom  admitting  them  into  her  room.  It  is  true  that  they 
were  sent  for  once  a  day,  to  ascertain  if  they  were  in  the 
house  or  in  existence,  but  soon  dismissed  and  left  to  their 
own  resources.      Such   was   the   neglect   to  which  these 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  1 1 

young  orphans  were  exposed.  It  must,  however,  be 
admitted,  that  this  very  neglect  made  them  independent 
and  bold,  full  of  health  from  constant  activity,  and  more 
fitted  for  the  change  which  was  so  soon  to  take  place. 

"  Benjamin,"  said  Jacob,  as  the  other  came  to  the  door, 
*'  I  must  speak  with  the  old  lady." 

"  Have  you  brought  any  venison,  Jacob  ? "  said  Ben- 
jamin, grinning  ;  "  else,  I  reckon,  you'll  not  be  over 
welcome." 

"  No,  I  have  not ;  but  it  is  an  important  business,  so 
send  Agatha  to  her  directly." 

''  I  will ;  and  I'll  not  say  anything  about  the  venison." 

In  a  few  minutes  Jacob  was  ushered  up  by  Agatha  into 
Miss  Judith  Villiers's  apartment.  The  old  lady  was  about 
fifty  years  of  age,  very  prim  and  starched,  sitting  in  a  high- 
backed  chair,  with  her  feet  upon  a  stool,  and  her  hands 
crossed  before  her,  her  black  mittens  reposing  upon  her 
snow-white  apron. 

The  old  forester  made  his  obeisance. 

**  You  have  important  business  with  us,  I  am  told," 
observed  Miss  Judith. 

"  Most  important,  madam,"  rephed  Jacob.  **  In  the 
first  place,  it  is  right  that  you  should  be  informed  that 
his  Majesty  King  Charles  has  escaped  from  Hampton 
Court." 

"  His  majesty  escaped !  "  replied  the  lady. 

"Yes;  and  is  supposed  to  be  secreted  somewhere  in 
this  neighbourhood.  His  majesty  is  not  in  this  house, 
madam,  I  presume  ? " 

*'  Jacob,  his  majesty  is  not  in  this  house  ;  if  he  were,  I 
would  suffer  my  tongue  to  be  torn  out  sooner  than  I  would 
confess  it,  even  to  you." 

**But  I  have  more  for  your  private  ear,  madam." 

"  Agatha,  retire ;  and  Agatha,  be  mindful  that  you  go 
downstairs,  and  do  not  remain  outside  the  door." 

Agatha,  with  this  injunction,  bounced  out  of  the  room, 
slamming-to  the  door  so  as  to  make  Miss  Judith  start  from 
her  seat. 


12  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

**  Ill-mannered  girl !  "  exclaimed  Miss  Judith.  **  Now, 
Jacob  Armitage,  you  may  proceed." 

Jacob  then  entered  into  the  detail  of  what  he  had 
overheard  that  morning,  when  he  fell  in  with  the  troopers, 
concluding  with  the  information  that  the  mansion  would 
be  burnt  down  that  very  night.  He  then  pointed  out  the 
necessity  of  immediately  abandoning  the  house,  as  it  would 
be  impossible  to  oppose  the  troopers. 

"  And  where  am  I  to  go  to,  Jacob  ?"  said  Miss  Judith 
calmly. 

"  I  hardly  know,  madam  ;  there  is  my  cottage,  it  is  but 
a  poor  place,  and  not  fit  for  one  like  you." 

"  So  I  should  presume,  Jacob  Armitage  ;  neither  shall 
I  accept  your  offer.  It  would  ill  befit  the  dignity  of  a 
Villiers  to  be  frightened  out  of  her  abode  by  a  party  of 
rude  soldiers.  Happen  what  will,  I  shall  not  stir  from 
this — no,  not  even  from  this  chair.  Neither  do  I  con- 
sider the  danger  so  great  as  you  suppose.  Let  Benjamin 
saddle,  and  be  prepared  to  ride  over  to  Lymington  imme- 
diately. I  will  give  him  a  letter  to  the  magistrate  there, 
who  will  send  us  protection." 

"  But,  madam,  the  children  cannot  remain  here.  I  will 
not  leave  them  here.     I  promised  the  colonel " 

"Will  the  children  be  in  more  danger  than  I  shall  be, 
Jacob  Armitage  ? "  replied  the  old  lady  stiffly.  "  They 
dare  not  ill-treat  me — they  may  force  the  buttery  and 
drink  the  ale — they  may  make  merry  with  that  and  the 
venison  which  you  have  brought  with  you,  I  presume ; 
but  they  will  hardly  venture  to  insult  a  lady  of  the  house 
of  Villiers." 

"I  fear  they  will  venture  anything,  madam.  At  all 
events,  they  will  frighten  the  children,  and  for  one  night 
they  will  be  better  in  my  cottage." 

*'  Well,  then,  be  it  so  ;  take  them  to  your  cottage  j  and 
take  Martha  to  attend  upon  the  Miss  Beverleys.  Go 
down  now,  and  desire  Agatha  to  come  to  me,  and  Benjamin 
to  saddle  as  fast  as  he  can." 

Jacob  left  the  room,   satisfied  with  the  permission  to 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  13 

remove  the  children.  He  knew  that  it  was  useless  to 
argue  with  Miss  Judith,  who  was  immovable  when  once 
she  had  declared  her  intentions.  He  was  debating  in  his 
own  mind  whether  he  should  acquaint  the  servants  with 
the  threatened  danger ;  but  he  had  no  occasion  to  do  so, 
for  Agatha  had  remained  at  the  door  while  Jacob  was 
communicating  the  intelligence,  and  as  soon  as  he  had 
arrived  at  that  portion  of  it  by  which  she  learnt  that  the 
mansion  was  to  be  burnt  down  that  night,  had  run  off  to 
the  kitchen  to  communicate  the  intelligence  to  the  other 
servants. 

"  I'll  not  stay  to  be  burnt  to  death,"  exclaimed  the  cook, 
as  Jacob  came  in.  "  Well,  Mr  Armitage,  this  is  pretty 
news  you  have  brought.     What  does  my  lady  say  ?  " 

**  She  desires  that  Benjamin  saddles  immediately,  to 
carry  a  letter  to  Lymington  ;  and  you,  Agatha,  are  to  go 
upstairs  to  her." 

"But  what  does  she  mean  to  do  ?  Where  are  we  to 
go  ?  "  exclaimed  Agatha. 

"  Miss  Judith  intends  to  remain  where  she  is." 

"  Then  she  will  remain  alone  for  me,"  exclaimed  the 
housemaid,  who  was  admired  by  Benjamin.  "  It's  bad 
enough  to  have  little  victuals  and  no  wages  ;  but  as  for 
being  burnt  to  death — Benjamin,  put  a  pillion  behind  your 
saddle,  and  I'll  go  to  Lymington  with  you.  I  won't  be 
long  in  getting  my  bundle." 

Benjamin,  who  was  in  the  kitchen  with  the  maids  at  the 
time  that  Jacob  entered,  made  a  sign  significant  of  consent, 
and  went  away  to  the  stable.  Agatha  went  up  to  her 
mistress  in  a  state  of  great  perturbation,  and  the  cook  also 
hurried  away  to  her  bedroom. 

"  They'll  all  leave  her,"  thought  Jacob  ;  "  well,  my 
duty  is  plain;  I'll  not  leave  the  children  in  the  house." 
Jacob  then  went  in  search  of  them,  and  found  them 
playing  in  the  garden.  He  called  the  two  boys  to  him, 
and  told  them  to  follow  him.  "  Now,  Mr  Edward,"  said 
he,  **  you  must  prove  yourself  your  father's  own  son.  We 
must  leave  this  house  immediately ;  come  up  with  me  to 


14  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

your  rooms,  and  help  me  to  pack  up  yours  and  your  sisters' 
clothes,  for  we  must  go  to  my  cottage  this  night.  There 
is  no  time  to  be  lost." 

"  But  why,  Jacob  ,  I  must  know  why  ?  " 

*' Because  the  Parliamentary  troopers  will  burn  it  down 
this  night." 

"  Burn  it  down !  Why,  the  house  is  mine,  is  it  not  ? 
Who  dares  to  burn  down  this  house  ? " 

"  They  will  dare  it,  and  will  do  it." 

"  But  we  will  fight  them,  Jacob  ;  we  can  bolt  and  bar  ; 
I  can  fire  a  gun,  and  hit  too,  as  you  know  5  then  there's 
Benjamin  and  you." 

"  And  what  can  you  and  two  men  do  against  a  troop 
of  horse,  my  dear  boy  ?  If  we  could  defend  the  place 
against  them,  Jacob  Armitage  would  be  the  first ;  but 
it  is  impossible,  my  dear  boy.  Recollect  your  sisters. 
Would  you  have  them  burnt  to  death,  or  shot  by  these 
wretches  ?  No,  no,  Mr  Edward  ;  you  must  do  as  I  say, 
and  lose  no  time.  Let  us  pack  up  what  will  be  most 
useful,  and  load  White  Billy  with  the  bundles  ;  then  you 
must  all  come  to  the  cottage  with  me,  and  we  will  make 
it  out  how  we  can." 

"  That  will  be  jolly  !  "  said  Humphrey  j  "  come, 
Edward." 

But  Edward  Beverley  required  more  persuasion  to 
abandon  the  house  ;  at  last  old  Jacob  prevailed,  and  the 
clothes  were  put  up  in  bundles  as  fast  as  they  could  collect 
them. 

"  Your  aunt  said  Martha  was  to  go  with  your  sisters, 
but  I  doubt  if  she  will,"  observed  Jacob,  "  and  I  think 
we  shall  have  no  room  for  her,  for  the  cottage  is  small 
enough." 

"  Oh  no,  we  don't  want  her,"  said  Humphrey  ;  "  Alice 
always  dresses  Edith  and  herself  too,  ever  since  mamma 
died." 

"  Now  we  will  carry  down  the  bundles,  and  you  make 
them  fast  on  the  pony  while  I  go  for  your  sisters." 

"  But  where  does  Aunt  Judith  go  ?  "  inquired  Edward 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  15 

"  She  will  not  leave  the  house,  Master  Edward  ;  she 
intends  to  stay  and  speak  to  the  troopers." 

**And  so  an  old  woman  like  her  remains  to  face  the 
enemy,  while  I  run  away  from  them  !  "  replied  Edward. 
**I  will  not  go." 

**  Well,  Master  Edward,"  replied  Jacob,  "  you  must 
do  as  you  please ;  but  it  will  be  cruel  to  leave  your  sisters 
here ;  they  and  Humphrey  must  come  with  me,  and  I 
cannot  manage  to  get  them  to  the  cottage  without  you 
go  with  us ;  it  is  not  far,  and  you  can  return  in  a  very 
short  time." 

To  this  Edward  consented.  The  pony  was  soon  loaded, 
and  the  little  girls,  who  were  still  playing  in  the  garden, 
were  called  in  by  Humphrey.  They  were  told  that  they 
were  going  to  pass  the  night  in  the  cottage,  and  were 
delighted  at  the  idea. 

"Now,  Master  Edward,"  said  Jacob,  "will  you  take 
your  sisters  by  the  hand  and  lead  them  to  the  cottage  ? 
Here  is  the  key  of  the  door  j  Master  Humphrey  can  lead 
the  pony ;  and  Master  Edward,"  continued  Jacob,  taking 
him  aside,  "  I'll  tell  you  one  thing  which  I  will  not 
mention  before  your  brother  and  sisters ;  the  troopers 
are  all  about  the  New  Forest,  for  King  Charles  has 
escaped,  and  they  are  seeking  for  him.  You  must  not, 
therefore,  leave  your  brother  and  sisters  till  I  return. 
Lock  the  cottage  door  as  soon  as  it  is  dark.  You  know 
where  to  get  a  light,  over  the  cupboard ;  and  my  gun 
is  loaded,  and  hangs  above  the  mantelpiece.  You  must 
do  your  best,  if  they  attempt  to  force  an  entrance ;  but 
above  all,  promise  me  not  to  leave  them  till  I  return.  I 
will  remain  here  to  see  what  I  can  do  with  your  aunt ; 
and  when  I  come  back,  we  can  then  decide  how  to  act." 

This  latter  ruse  of  Jacob's  succeeded.  Edward  promised 
that  he  would  not  leave  his  sisters,  and  it  wanted  but  a 
few  minutes  of  twilight  when  the  little  party  quitted  the 
mansion  of  Arnwood.  As  they  went  out  of  the  gates 
they  were  passed  by  Benjamin,  who  was  trotting  away 
with  Martha  behind   him  on  a  pillion,  holding  a  bundle 


1 6  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

as  large  as  herself.  Not  a  word  was  exchanged,  and 
Benjamin  and  Martha  were  soon  out  of  sight. 

"Why,  where  can  Martha  be  going?"  said  Alice. 
"  Will  she  be  back  when  we  come  home  to-morrow  ? " 

Edward  made  no  reply,  but  Humphrey  said,  "  Well, 
she  has  taken  plenty  of  clothes  in  that  huge  bundle,  for 
one  night,  at  least." 

Jacob,  as  soon  as  he  had  seen  the  children  on  their 
way,  returned  to  the  kitchen,  where  he  found  Agatha  and 
the  cook  collecting  their  property,  evidently  bent  upon 
a  hasty  retreat. 

"  Have  you  seen  Miss  Judith,  Agatha  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  she  told  me  that  she  should  remain,  and 
that  I  should  stand  behind  her  chair,  that  she  might 
receive  the  troopers  with  dignity ;  but  I  don't  admire  the 
plan.  They  might  leave  her  alone,  but  I  am  sure  that 
they  will  be  rude  to  me." 

*'  When  did  Benjamin  say  he  would  be  back  ? " 

"He  don't  intend  coming  back.  He  said  he  would 
not,  at  all  events,  till  to-morrow  morning,  and  then 
he  would  ride  out  this  way,  to  ascertain  if  the 
report  was  false  or  true.  But  Martha  has  gone  with 
him." 

"I  wish  I  could  persuade  the  old  lady  to  leave  the 
house,"  said  Jacob  thoughtfully.  "  I  fear  they  will  not 
pay  her  the  respect  that  she  calculates  upon.  Go  up, 
Agatha,  and  say  I  wish  to  speak  with  her." 

"  No,  not  I ;  I  must  be  off,  for  it  is  dark  already." 

**  And  where  are  you  going,  then  ? " 

"To  Gossip  Allwood's.  It's  a  good  mile,  and  I  have 
to  carry  my  things." 

"  Well,  Agatha,  if  you'll  take  me  up  to  the  old  lady, 
I'll  carry  your  things  for  you." 

Agatha  consented,  and  as  soon  as  she  had  taken  up  the 
lamp,  for  it  was  now  quite  dark,  Jacob  was  once  more 
introduced. 

"  I  wish,  madam,"  said  Jacob,  "  you  would  be  per- 
suaded to  leave  the  house  for  this  night." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  17 

*'  Jacob  Armitage,  leave  this  house  I  will  not,  if  it  were 
filled  with  troopers ;  I  have  said  so." 

"  But,  madam " 

"  No  more,  sir ;  you  are  too  forward,"  replied  the  old 
lady  haughtily. 

"  But,  madam " 

"  Leave  my  presence,  Jacob  Armitage,  and  never 
appear  again.     Quit  the  room,  and  send  Agatha  here." 

"  She  has  left,  madam,  and  so  has  the  cook,  and  Martha 
went  away  behind  Benjamin  ;  when  I  leave,  you  will  be 
alone." 

"  They  have  dared  to  leave  ? " 

"  They  dared  not  stay,  madam." 

"  Leave  me,  Jacob  Armitage,  and  shut  the  door  when 
you  go  out."  Jacob  still  hesitated.  "  Obey  me  instantly," 
said  the  old  lady  ;  and  the  forester,  finding  all  remon- 
strance useless,  went  out,  and  obeyed  her  last  commands 
by  shutting  the  door  after  him. 

Jacob  found  Agatha  and  the  other  maid  in  the  court- 
yard ;  he  took  up  their  packages,  and,  as  he  promised, 
accompanied  them  to  Gossip  Allwood,  who  kept  a  small 
alehouse  about  a  mile  distant. 

"  But,  mercy  on  us  !  what  will  become  of  the  child- 
ren ?  "  said  Agatha,  as  they  walked  along,  her  fears  for 
herself  having,  up  to  this  time,  made  her  utterly  forgetful 
of  them.     "  Poor  things  !  and  Martha  has  left  them." 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  what  will  become  of  the  dear  babes  ? " 
said  the  cook,  half-crying. 

Now  Jacob,  knowing  that  the  children  of  such  a 
Malignant  as  Colonel  Beverley  would  have  sorry  treatment 
if  discovered,  and  knowing  also  that  women  were  not 
always  to  be  trusted,  determined  not  to  tell  them  how 
they  were  disposed  of.     He  therefore  repUed  : 

"  Who  would  hurt  such  young  children  as  those .? 
No,  no,  they  are  safe  enough  ;  even  the  troopers  would 
protect  them." 

'*  I  should  hope  so,"  replied  Agatha. 

"  You  may  be  sure  of  that ;  no  man  would  hurt 
c  B 


1 8  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

babies,"  replied  Jacob.  "  The  troopers  will  take  them 
with  them  to  Lymington,  I  suppose.  I've  no  fear  for 
them ;  it's  the  proud  old  lady  whom  they  will  be  uncivil 
to." 

The  conversation  here  ended,  and  in  due  time  they 
arrived  at  the  inn.  Jacob  had  just  put  the  bundles  down 
on  the  table  when  the  clattering  of  horses'  hoofs  was 
heard.  Shortly  afterwards  the  troopers  pulled  their 
horses  up  at  the  door,  and  dismounted.  Jacob  recognised 
the  party  he  had  met  in  the  forest,  and  among  them 
Southwold.  The  troopers  called  for  ale,  and  remained 
some  time  in  the  house,  talking  and  laughing  with  the 
women,  especially  Agatha,  who  was  a  very  good-looking 
girl.  Jacob  would  have  retreated  quietly,  but  he  found  a 
sentinel  posted  at  the  door  to  prevent  the  egress  of  any 
person.  He  reseated  himself,  and  while  he  was  listening 
to  the  conversation  of  the  troopers,  he  was  recognised  by 
Southwold,  who  accosted  him.  Jacob  did  not  pretend  not 
to  know  him,  as  it  would  have  been  useless ;  and  South- 
wold put  many  questions  to  him  as  to  who  were  resident 
at  Arnwood.  Jacob  replied  that  the  children  were  there, 
and  a  few  servants,  and  he  was  about  to  mention  Miss 
Judith  Villiers,  when  a  thought  struck  him, — he  might 
save  the  old  lady. 

"  You  are  going  to  Arnwood,  I  know,"  said  Jacob, 
"  and  I  have  heard  who  you  are  in  search  of.  Well, 
Southwold,  I'll  give  you  a  hint.  I  may  be  wrong ;  but 
if  you  should  fall  in  with  an  old  lady,  or  something  like 
one,  when  you  go  to  Arnwood,  mount  her  on  your 
crupper,  and  away  with  her  to  Lymington  as  fast  as  you 
can  ride.  You  understand  me."  Southwold  nodded 
significantly,  and  squeezed  Jacob's  hand. 

"  One  word,  Jacob  Armitage ;  if  I  succeed  in  the 
capture  by  your  means,  it  is  but  fair  that  you  should  have 
something  for  your  hint.  Where  can  I  find  you  the  day 
after  to-morrow  ? " 

"  I  am  leaving  the  country  this  night,  and  go  I  must. 
I  am  in  trouble,  that's  the  fact ;  when  all  is  blown  over. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  19 

I  will  find  you  out.  Don't  speak  to  me  any  more  just 
now."  Southwold  again  squeezed  Jacob's  hand,  and  left 
him.  Shortly  afterwards  the  order  was  given  to  mount, 
and  the  troopers  set  off. 

Armitage  followed  slowly  and  unobserved.  They 
arrived  at  the  mansion  and  surrounded  it.  Shortly 
afterwards  he  perceived  the  glare  of  torches,  and  in  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  more  thick  smoke  rose  up  in  the  dark 
but  clear  sky ;  at  last  the  flames  burst  forth  from  the 
lower  windows  of  the  mansion,  and  soon  afterwards  they 
lighted  up  the  country  round  to  some  distance. 

"It  is  done,"  thought  Jacob,  and  he  turned  to  bend 
his  hasty  steps  towards  his  own  cottage,  when  he  heard 
the  galloping  of  a  horse  and  violent  screams  ;  a  minute 
afterwards  James  Southwold  passed  him  with  the  old 
lady  tied  behind  him,  kicking  and  struggling  as  hard  as 
she  could.  Jacob  smiled,  as  he  thought  that  he  had  by 
his  little  stratagem  saved  the  old  woman's  life,  for  that 
Southwold  imagined  that  she  was  King  Charles  dressed 
up  as  an  old  woman  was  evident ;  and  he  then  returned 
as  fast  as  he  could  to  the  cottage. 

In  half  an  hour  Jacob  had  passed  through  the  thick 
woods  which  were  between  the  mansion  and  his  own 
cottage,  occasionally  looking  back,  as  the  flames  of  the 
mansion  rose  higher  and  higher,  throwing  their  light  far 
and  wide.  He  knocked  at  the  cottage  door  ;  Smoker,  a 
large  dog,  cross-bred  between  the  fox  and  bloodhound, 
growled  till  Jacob  spoke  to  him,  and  then  Edward  opened 
the  door. 

"  My  sisters  are  in  bed  and  fast  asleep,  Jacob,"  said 
Edward,  "  and  Humphrey  has  been  nodding  this  half- 
hour  ;  had  he  not  better  go  to  bed  before  we  go 
back  ? " 

"Come  out.  Master  Edward,"  replied  Jacob,  "and 
look."  Edward  beheld  the  flames  and  fierce  light  between 
the  trees,  and  was  silent. 

"  I  told  you  that  it  would  be  so,  and  you  would  all 
have  been  burnt  in  your  beds,  for  they  did  not  enter  the 


20  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

house  to  see  who  was  in  it,  but  fired  it  as  soon  as  they 
had  surrounded  it." 

"  And  my  aunt ! "  exclaimed  Edward,  clasping  his 
hands. 

"  Is  safe,  Master  Edward,  and  by  this  time  at  Ly- 
mington." 

"  We  will  go  to  her  to-morrow." 

*'  I  fear  not ;  you  must  not  risk  so  much,  Master 
Edward.  These  Levellers  spare  nobody,  and  you  had 
better  let  it  be  supposed  that  you  are  all  burnt  in  the 
house." 

"  But  my  aunt  knows  the  contrary,  Jacob." 

"Very  true;  I  quite  forgot  that."  And  so  Jacob  had. 
He  expected  that  the  old  woman  would  have  been  burnt, 
and  then  nobody  would  have  known  of  the  existence  of 
the  children ;  he  forgot  when  he  planned  to  save  her,  that 
she  knew  where  the  children  were. 

**  Well,  Master  Edward,  I  will  go  to  Lymington  to- 
morrow and  see  the  old  lady ;  but  you  must  remain  here, 
and  take  charge  of  your  sisters  till  I  come  back,  and  then 
we  will  consider  what  is  to  be  done.  The  flames  are  not 
so  bright  as  they  were." 

"  No.  It  is  my  house  that  these  Roundheads  have 
burnt  down,"  said  Edward,  shaking  his  fist. 

"  It  was  your  house,  Master  Edward,  and  it  was  your 
property ;  but  how  long  it  will  be  so  remains  to  be  seen. 
I  fear  it  will  be  forfeited." 

"Woe  to  the  people  who  dare  take  possession  of  it ! " 
cried  Edward ;  "I  shall,  if  I  live,  be  a  man  one  of  these 
days." 

"  Yes,  Master  Edward,  and  then  you  will  reflect  more 
than  you  do  now,  and  not  be  rash.  Let  us  go  into  the 
cottage,  for  it's  no  use  remaining  out  in  the  cold ;  the 
frost  is  sharp  to-night." 

Edward  slowly  followed  Jacob  into  the  cottage.  His 
little  heart  was  full.  He  was  a  proud  boy  and  a  good 
boy,  but  the  destruction  of  the  mansion  had  raised  up 
evil  thoughts  in   his   heart — hatred  to  the  Covenanters, 


The  Children   of  the  New  Forest  21 

who  had  killed  his  father  and  now  burnt  the  property — 
revenge  upon  them  (how,  he  knew  not)  ;  but  his  hand 
was  ready  to  strike,  young  as  he  was.  He  lay  down  on 
the  bed,  but  he  could  not  sleep.  He  turned  and  turned 
again,  and  his  brain  was  teeming  with  thoughts  and  plans 
of  vengeance.  Had  he  said  his  prayers  that  night,  he 
would  have  been  obliged  to  repeat,  "  Forgive  us,  as  we 
forgive  them  who  trespass  against  us."  At  last  he  fell 
fast  asleep,  but  his  dreams  were  wild,  and  he  often  called 
out  during  the  night,  and  woke  his  brother  and  sisters. 


Chapter  III 

The  next  morning,  as  soon  as  Jacob  had  given  the  children 
their  breakfast,  he  set  off  towards  Arnwood.  He  knew 
that  Benjamin  had  stated  his  intention  to  return  with  the 
horse  and  see  what  had  taken  place,  and  he  knew  him  well 
enough  to  feel  sure  that  he  would  do  so.  He  thought  it 
better  to  see  him,  if  possible,  and  ascertain  the  fate  of 
Miss  Judith.  Jacob  arrived  at  the  still  smoking  ruins  of 
the  mansion,  and  found  several  people  there,  mostly 
residents  within  a  few  miles,  some  attracted  by  curiosity, 
others  busy  in  collecting  the  heavy  masses  of  lead  which 
had  been  melted  from  the  roof,  and  appropriating  them  to 
their  own  benefit ;  but  much  of  it  was  still  too  hot  to  be 
touched,  and  they  were  throwing  snow  on  it  to  cool  it,  for 
it  had  snowed  during  the  night.  At  last  Jacob  perceived 
Benjamin  on  horseback  riding  leisurely  towards  him,  and 
immediately  went  up  to  him. 

''Well,  Benjamin,  this  is  a  woeful  sight.  What  is  the 
news  from  Lymington  ? " 

"  Lymington  is  full  of  troopers,  and  they  are  not  over 
civil,"  replied  Benjamin. 

"  And  the  old  lady — where  is  she  ?  " 

'*  Ah,  that's  a  sad  business,"   replied   Benjamin,  "  and 


22  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

the  poor  children,  too.  Poor  Master  Edward  !  he  would 
have  made  a  brave  gentleman." 

"But  the  old  lady  is  safe,"  rejoined  Jacob.  "Did  you 
see  her  ? " 

"Yes,  I  saw  her;  they  thought  she  was  King  Charles 
— poor  old  soul." 

"  But  they  have  found  out  their  mistake  by  this  time  ? " 

"  Yes,  and  James  Southwold  has  found  it  out  too," 
replied  Benjamin  ;  "  to  think  of  the  old  lady  breaking  his 
neck ! " 

"Breaking  his  neck?  You  don't  say  so!  How  was 
it?" 

"Why,  it  seems  that  Southwold  thought  that  she  was 
King  Charles  dressed  up  as  an  old  woman,  so  he  seized 
her  and  strapped  her  fast  behind  him,  and  galloped  away 
with  her  to  Lymington ;  but  she  struggled  and  kicked  so 
manfully,  that  he  could  not  hold  on,  and  off  they  went 
together,  and  he  broke  his  neck." 

"Indeed! — a  judgment — a  judgment  upon  a  traitor," 
said  Jacob. 

"  They  were  picked  up,  strapped  together  as  they  were, 
by  the  other  troopers,  and  carried  to  Lymington." 

"Well,  and  where  is  the  old  lady,  then  ?  Did  you  see 
and  speak  to  her  ?  " 

"I  saw  her,  Jacob,  but  I  did  not  speak  to  her.  I 
forgot  to  say,  that  when  she  broke  Southwold's  neck,  she 
broke  her  own  too." 

"  Then  the  old  lady  is  dead  ? " 

"  Yes,  that  she  is,"  replied  Benjamin  ;  "  but  who  cares 
about  her  ?  it's  the  poor  children  that  I  pity.  Martha  has 
been  crying  ever  since." 

"  I  don't  wonder." 

"  I  was  at  the  '  Cavalier,'  and  the  troopers  were  there, 
and  they  were  boasting  of  what  they  had  done,  and  called  it 
a  righteous  work.  I  could  not  stand  that,  and  I  asked  one 
of  them  if  it  were  a  righteous  work  to  burn  poor  children 
in  their  beds  ?  So  he  turned  round,  and  struck  his  sword 
upon  the  floor,  and  asked  me  whether  I  was  one  of  them — 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  23 

*  Who  are  you  then  ? '  and  I — all  my  courage  went  away, 
and  I  answered,  I  was  a  poor  rat-catcher.  '  A  rat-catcher, 
are  you  ?  Well  then,  Mr  Rat-catcher,  when  you  are  kill- 
ing rats,  if  you  find  a  nest  of  young  ones,  don't  you  kill 
them  too  ?  or  do  you  leave  them  to  grow,  and  become 
mischievous,  eh  ? ' — *  I  kill  the  young  ones,  of  course,' 
replied  I.  *  Well,  so  do  we  Malignants  whenever  we  find 
them.'  I  didn't  say  a  word  more,  so  I  went  out  of  the 
house  as  fast  as  I  could." 

"  Have  you  heard  anything  about  the  king  ? "  inquired 
Jacob. 

"No,  nothing;  but  the  troopers  are  all  out  again,  and, 
I  hear,  are  gone  to  the  forest." 

"  Well,  Benjamin,  good-bye ;  I  shall  be  off  from  this 
part  of  the  country — it's  no  use  my  staying  here.  Where's 
Agatha  and  cook  ? " 

**They  came  to  Lymington  early  this  morning." 

*' Wish  them  good-bye  for  me,  Benjamin." 

"  Where  are  you  going  then  ? " 

"  I  can't  exactly  say,  but  I  think  London  way.  I  only 
stayed  here  to  watch  over  the  children  ;  and  now  that  they 
are  gone,  I  shall  leave  Arnwood  for  ever." 

Jacob,  who  was  anxious,  on  account  of  the  intelligence 
he  had  received  of  the  troopers  being  in  the  forest,  to 
return  to  the  cottage,  shook  hands  with  Benjamin,  and 
hastened  away.  "Well,"  thought  Jacob,  as  he  wended 
his  way,  "  I'm  sorry  for  the  poor  old  lady  ;  but  still,  per- 
haps, it's  all  for  the  best.  Who  knows  what  they  might 
do  with  these  children  ! — Destroy  the  nest  as  well  as  the 
rats,  indeed ! — they  must  find  the  nest  first."  And  the 
old  forester  continued  his  journey  in  deep  thought. 

We  may  here  observe  that,  bloodthirsty  as  many  of  the 
Levellers  were,  we  do  not  think  that  Jacob  Armitage  had 
grounds  for  the  fears  which  he  expressed  and  felt ;  that  is 
to  say,  we  believe  that  he  might  have  made  known  the 
existence  of  the  children  to  the  ViUiers  family,  and  that 
they  would  never  have  been  harmed  by  anybody.  That 
by  the  burning  of  the  mansion  they  might  have  perished 


24  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

in  the  flames,  had  they  been  in  bed,  as  they  would  have 
been  at  that  hour,  had  he  not  obtained  intelligence  of  what 
was  about  to  be  done,  is  true;  but  that  there  was  any 
danger  to  them  on  account  of  their  father  having  been  such 
a  staunch  supporter  of  the  king's  cause,  is  very  unlikely, 
and  not  borne  out  by  the  history  of  the  times  ;  but  the  old 
forester  thought  otherwise  ;  he  had  a  hatred  of  the  Puritans, 
and  their  deeds  had  been  so  exaggerated  by  rumour  that 
he  fully  believed  that  the  lives  of  the  children  were  not 
safe.  Under  this  conviction,  and  feeling  himself  bound  by 
his  promise  to  Colonel  Beverley  to  protect  them,  Jacob 
resolved  that  they  should  live  with  him  in  the  forest,  and 
be  brought  up  as  his  own  grandchildren.  He  knew  that 
there  could  be  no  better  place  for  concealment ;  for,  except 
the  keepers,  few  people  knew  where  his  cottage  was ;  and 
it  was  so  out  of  the  usual  paths,  and  so  embosomed  in  lofty 
trees,  that  there  was  little  chance  of  its  being  seen,  or  being 
known  to  exist.  He  resolved,  therefore,  that  they  should 
remain  with  him  till  better  times  ;  and  then  he  would  make 
known  their  existence  to  the  other  branches  of  the  family, 
but  not  before.  "  I  can  hunt  for  them,  and  provide  for 
them,"  thought  he,  "  and  I  have  a  little  money,  when  it  is 
required ;  and  I  will  teach  them  to  be  useful ;  they  must 
learn  to  provide  for  themselves.  There's  the  garden,  and 
the  patch  of  land :  in  two  or  three  years  the  boys  will  be 
able  to  do  something.  I  can't  teach  them  much  ;  but  I  can 
teach  them  to  fear  God.  We  must  get  on  how  we  can, 
and  put  our  trust  in  Him  who  is  a  Father  to  the  fatherless. 
With  such  thoughts  running  in  his  head,  Jacob  arrived 
at  the  cottage,  and  found  the  children  outside  the  door, 
watching  for  him.  They  all  hastened  to  him,  and  the  dog 
rushed  before  them,  to  welcome  his  master.  "  Down, 
Smoker,  good  dog  !  Well,  Mr  Edward,  I  have  been  as 
quick  as  I  can.  How  have  Mr  Humphrey  and  your  sisters 
behaved  ?  But  we  must  not  remain  outside  to-day,  for  the 
troopers  are  scouring  the  forest,  and  may  see  you.  Let  us 
come  in  directly;  for  it  would  not  do  that  they  should 
come  here." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


25 


"  Will  they  burn  the  cottage  down  ? "  inquired  Alice,  as 
she  took  Jacob's  hand. 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  I  think  they  would,  if  they  found  that 
you  and  your  brothers  were  in  it ;  but  we  must  not  let 
them  see  you." 

They  all  entered  the  cottage,  which  consisted  of  one 
large  room  in  front,  and  two  back  rooms  for  bedrooms. 
There  was  also  a  third  bedroom,  which  was  behind  the 
other  two,  but  which  had  not  any  furniture  in  it. 

*' Now  let's  see  what  we  can  have  for  dinner — there's 
venison  left,  I  know,"  said  Jacob :  "  come,  we  must  all  be 
useful.     Who  will  be  cook  ?  " 

"I  will  be  cook,"  said  Alice,  "if  you  will  show  me 
how." 

"  So  you  shall,  my  dear,"  said  Jacob,  "  and  I  will  show 
you  how.  There's  some  potatoes  in  the  basket  in  the 
corner — and  some  onions  hanging  on  the  string — we  must 
have  some  water — who  will  fetch  it  ? " 

"  I  will,"  said  Edward ;  who  took  up  a  pail  and  went 
out  to  the  spring. 

The  potatoes  were  peeled  and  washed  by  the  children — 
Jacob  and  Edward  cut  the  venison  into  pieces — the  iron 
pot  was  cleaned — and  then  the  meat  and  potatoes  put  with 
water  into  the  pot,  and  placed  on  the  fire. 

"Now  I'll  cut  up  the  onions,  for  they  will  make  your 
eyes  water." 

"  I  don't  care,"  said  Humphrey ;  "  I'll  cut  and  cry  at  the 
same  time." 

And  Humphrey  took  up  a  knife,  and  cut  away  most 
manfully,  although  he  was  obliged  to  wipe  his  eyes  with 
his  sleeve  very  often. 

"  You  are  a  fine  fellow,  Humphrey,"  said  Jacob.  "  Now 
we'll  put  the  onions  in,  and  let  it  all  boil  up  together. 
Now,  you  see  you  have  cooked  your  own  dinner ;  ain't 
that  pleasant  ? " 

"  Yes,"  cried  they  all ;  "  and  we  will  eat  our  own 
dinners  as  soon  as  it  is  ready." 

"  Then,  Humphrey,  you  must  get  some  of  the  platters 


26  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

down  which  are  on  the  dresser ;  and  AHce,  you  will  find 
some  knives  in  the  drawer.  And  let  me  see,  what  can 
little  Edith  do  ?  Oh,  she  can  go  to  the  cupboard  and  find 
the  salt-cellar.  Edward,  just  look  out,  and  if  you  see  any- 
body coming  or  passing,  let  me  know.  We  must  put  you 
on  guard  till  the  troopers  leave  the  forest." 

The  children  set  about  their  tasks,  and  Humphrey  cried 
out,  as  he  very  often  did,  "  Now,  this  is  jolly  !  " 

While  the  dinner  was  cooking  Jacob  amused  the  children 
by  showing  them  how  to  put  things  in  order ;  the  floor 
was  swept,  the  hearth  was  made  tidy.  He  showed  Alice 
how  to  wash  out  a  cloth,  and  Humphrey  how  to  dust  the 
chairs.  They  all  worked  merrily,  while  little  Edith  stood 
and  clapped  her  hands. 

But  just  before  dinner  was  ready  Edward  came  in  and 
said,  **  Here  are  troopers  galloping  in  the  forest  !  "  Jacob 
went  out,  and  observed  that  they  were  coming  in  a 
direction  that  would  lead  near  to  the  cottage. 

He  walked  in,  and  after  a  moment's  thought,  he  said, 
"  My  dear  children,  those  men  may  come  and  search  the 
cottage  ;  you  must  do  as  I  tell  you,  and  mind  that  you  are 
very  quiet.  Humphrey,  you  and  your  sisters  must  go  to 
bed,  and  pretend  to  be  very  ill.  Edward,  take  off  your 
coat  and  put  on  this  old  hunting-frock  of  mine.  You 
must  be  in  the  bedroom  attending  your  sick  brother  and 
sisters.  Come,  Edith  dear,  you  must  play  at  going  to  bed, 
and  have  your  dinner  afterwards." 

Jacob  took  the  children  into  the  bedroom,  and  removing 
the  upper  dress,  which  would  have  betrayed  that  they 
were  not  the  children  of  poor  people,  put  them  in  bed, 
and  covered  them  up  to  the  chins  with  the  clothes. 
Edward  had  put  on  the  old  hunting-shirt,  which  came 
below  his  knees,  and  stood  with  a  mug  of  water  in  his 
hand  by  the  bedside  of  the  two  girls.  Jacob  went  to  the 
outer  room,  to  remove  the  platters  laid  out  for  dinner ; 
and  he  had  hardly  done  so,  when  he  heard  the  noise  of 
the  troopers,  and  soon  afterwards  a  knock  at  the  cottage 
door. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  27 

<*  Come  in,"  said  Jacob. 

"  Who  are  you,  my  friend  ?  "  said  the  leader  of  the 
troop,  entering  the  door. 

"  A  poor  forester,  sir,"  replied  Jacob,  "  under  great 
trouble." 

"  What  trouble,  my  man  ?  " 

*'  I  have  the  children  all  in  bed  with  the  small-pox." 

"  Nevertheless,  we  must  search  your  cottage." 

"  You  are  welcome,"  replied  Jacob  ;  **  only  don't 
frighten  the  children  if  you  can  help  it." 

The  man,  who  was  now  joined  by  others,  commenced 
his  search.  Jacob  opened  all  the  doors  of  the  rooms,  and 
they  passed  through.  Little  Edith  shrieked  when  she  saw 
them  ;  but  Edward  patted  her,  and  told  her  not  to  be 
frightened.  The  troopers,  however,  took  no  notice  of  the 
children  ;  they  searched  thoroughly,  and  then  came  back 
to  the  front  room. 

"  It's  no  use  remaining  here,"  said  one  of  the  troopers. 
"Shall  we  be  off?  I'm  tired  and  hungry  with  the 
ride." 

**  So  am  I  j  and  there's  something  that  smells  well," 
said  another.  "  What's  this,  my  good  man,"  continued 
he,  taking  off  the  lid  of  the  pot. 

"  My  dinner  for  a  week,"  replied  Jacob.  "  I  have  no 
one  to  cook  for  me  now,  and  can't  light  a  fire  every 
day." 

"Well,  you  appear  to  live  well,  if  you  have  such  a 
mess  as  that  every  day  in  the  week.  I  should  like  to  try 
a  spoonful  or  two." 

"  And  welcome,  sir,"  replied  Jacob  ;  "  I  will  cook  some 
more  for  myself." 

The  troopers  took  him  at  his  word ;  they  sat  down  to 
the  table,  and  very  soon  the  whole  contents  of  the  kettle 
had  disappeared.  Having  satisfied  themselves,  they  got 
up,  told  him  that  his  rations  were  so  good  that  they  hoped 
to  call  again ;  and,  laughing  heartily,  they  mounted  their 
horses,  and  rode  away. 

"Well,"  said  Jacob,  "they  are  very  welcome  to  the 


28  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

dinner  ;  I  little  thought  to  get  off  so  cheap."  As  soon  as 
they  were  out  of  sight  Jacob  called  to  Edward  and  the 
children  to  get  up  again,  which  they  soon  did.  Alice  put 
on  Edith's  frock,  Humphrey  put  on  his  jacket,  and  Edward 
pulled  off  the  hunting-shirt. 

"  They're  gone  now,"  said  Jacob,  coming  in  from  the 
door. 

"  And  our  dinners  are  gone,"  said  Humphrey,  looking 
at  the  empty  pot  and  dirty  platters. 

"  Yes  j  but  we  can  cook  another  :  and  that  will  be 
more  play,  you  know,"  said  Jacob.  "  Edward,  go  for  the 
water ;  Humphrey,  cut  the  onions ;  Alice,  wash  the 
potatoes  ;  and  Edith,  help  everybody,  while  I  cut  up  some 
more  meat." 

''  I  hope  it  will  be  as  good,"  observed  Humphrey ;  "  that 
other  did  smell  so  nice  !  " 

"  Quite  as  good,  if  not  better  ;  for  we  shall  improve  by 
practice,  and  we  shall  have  a  better  appetite  to  eat  it  with," 
said  Jacob. 

"  Nasty  men  eat  our  dinner,"  said  Edith.  **  Shan't  have 
any  more.     Eat  this  ourselves." 

And  so  they  did  as  soon  as  it  was  cooked;  but  they 
were  very  hungry  before  they  sat  down. 

''  This  is  jolly  !  "  said  Humphrey,  with  his  mouth  full. 

"  Yes,  Master  Humphrey.  I  doubt  if  King  Charles  eats 
so  good  a  dinner  this  day.  Mr  Edward,  you  are  very 
grave  and  silent." 

**  Yes,  I  am,  Jacob.  Have  I  not  cause  ?  Oh  !  if  I  could 
but  have  mauled  those  troopers  !  " 

"  But  you  could  not ;  so  you  must  make  the  best  of  it. 
They  say  that  every  dog  has  his  day,  and  who  knows  but 
King  Charles  may  be  on  the  throne  again  !  " 

There  were  no  more  visits  to  the  cottage  that  day,  and 
they  all  went  to  bed  and  slept  soundly. 

The  next  morning  Jacob,  who  was  most  anxious  to 
learn  the  news,  saddled  the  pony,  having  first  given  his 
injunctions  to  Edward  how  to  behave  in  case  any  troopers 
should  come  to  the  cottage.     He  told  him  to  pretend  that 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  29 

the  children  were  in  bed  with  the  small-pox,  as  they  had 
done  the  day  before.  Jacob  then  travelled  to  Gossip 
Allwood's,  and  he  there  learnt  that  King  Charles  had  been 
taken  prisoner,  and  was  at  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  that  the 
troopers  were  all  going  back  to  London  as  fast  as  they 
came.  Feeling  that  there  was  now  no  more  danger  to  be 
apprehended  from  them,  Jacob  set  off  as  fast  as  he  could 
for  Lymington.  He  went  to  one  shop  and  purchased  two 
peasant  dresses  which  he  thought  would  fit  the  two  boys, 
and  at  another  he  bought  similar  apparel  for  the  two  girls. 
Then  with  several  other  ready-made  articles,  and  some 
other  things  which  were  required  for  the  household,  he 
made  a  large  package,  which  he  put  upon  the  pony,  and 
taking  the  bridle,  set  off  home,  and  arrived  in  time  to 
superintend  the  cooking  of  the  dinner,  which  was  this  day 
venison  steaks  fried  in  a  pan,  and  boiled  potatoes. 

When  dinner  was  over  he  opened  his  bundle,  and  told 
the  little  ones  that  now  they  were  to  live  in  a  cottage  they 
ought  to  wear  cottage  clothes,  and  that  he  had  brought 
them  some  to  put  on,  which  they  might  rove  about  the 
woods  in,  and  not  mind  tearing  them.  Alice  and  Edith 
went  into  the  bedroom,  and  Alice  dressed  Edith  and  her- 
self, and  came  out  quite  pleased  with  their  change  of 
dress.  Humphrey  and  Edward  put  theirs  on  in  the  sitting- 
room,  and  they  all  fitted  pretty  well,  and  certainly  were 
very  becoming  to  the  children. 

"Now,  recollect,  you  are  all  my  grandchildren,"  said 
Jacob ;  **for  I  shall  no  longer  call  you  Miss  and  Master — 
that  we  never  do  in  a  cottage.  You  understand  me, 
Edward,  of  course  ?  "  added  Jacob. 

Edward  nodded  his  head,  and  Jacob  telling  the  children 
that  they  might  now  go  out  of  the  cottage  and  play,  they 
all  set  off,  quite  delighted  with  clothes  which  procured 
them  their  liberty. 

We  must  now  describe  the  cottage  of  Jacob  Armitage, 
in  which  the  children  have  in  future  to  dwell.  As  we 
said  before,  it  contained  a  large  sitting-room,  or  kitchen, 
in  which   were   a   spacious   hearth   and   chimney,    table, 


30  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

stools,  cupboards,  and  dressers  ;  the  two  bedrooms  which 
adjoined  it  were  now  appropriated,  one  for  Jacob  and 
the  other  for  the  two  boys  ;  the  third,  or  inner  bedroom, 
was  arranged  for  the  two  girls,  as  being  more  retired  and 
secure.  But  there  were  outhouses  belonging  to  it :  a 
stall,  in  which  White  Billy,  the  pony,  lived  during  the 
winter  ;  a  shed  and  pig-sty  rudely  constructed,  with  an 
enclosed  yard  attached  to  them;  and  it  had,  moreover, 
a  piece  of  ground  of  more  than  an  acre,  well  fenced  in 
to  keep  out  the  deer  and  game,  the  largest  portion  of 
which  was  cultivated  as  a  garden  and  potato-ground,  and 
the  other,  which  remained  in  grass,  contained  some  fine 
old  apple  and  pear  trees.  Such  was  the  domicile  ;  the 
pony,  a  few  fowls,  a  sow  and  two  young  pigs,  and  the 
dog  Smoker,  were  the  animals  on  the  establishment. 
Here  Jacob  Armitage  had  been  born — for  the  cottage 
had  been  built  by  his  grandfather — but  he  had  not  always 
remained  at  the  cottage.  When  young,  he  felt  an  inclina- 
tion to  see  more  of  the  world,  and  had  for  several  years 
served  in  the  army.  His  father  and  brother  had  lived  in 
the  establishment  at  Arnwood,  and  he  was  constantly 
there  as  a  boy.  The  chaplain  of  Arnwood  had  taken 
a  fancy  to  him,  and  taught  him  to  read — writing  he  had 
not  acquired.  As  soon  as  he  grew  up,  he  served,  as  we 
have  said,  in  the  troop  commanded  by  Colonel  Beverley's 
father  ;  and  after  his  death.  Colonel  Beverley  had  procured 
him  the  situation  of  forest  ranger,  which  had  been  held 
by  his  father,  who  was  then  alive,  but  too  aged  to  do  the 
duty.  Jacob  Armitage  married  a  good  and  devout  young 
woman,  with  whom  he  lived  several  years,  when  she  died, 
without  bringing  him  any  family ;  after  which,  his  father 
being  also  dead,  Jacob  Armitage  had  lived  alone  until  the 
period  at  which  we  have  commenced  this  history. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  31 


Chapter  IV 

The  old  forester  lay  awake  the  whole  of  this  night, 
reflecting  how  he  should  act  relative  to  the  children ;  he 
felt  the  great  responsibility  that  he  had  incurred,  and  was 
alarmed  when  he  considered  what  might  be  the  con- 
sequences if  his  days  were  shortened.  What  would 
become  of  them — living  in  so  sequestered  a  spot  that  few 
knew  even  of  its  existence — totally  shut  out  from  the 
world,  and  left  to  their  own  resources  ?  He  had  no  fear, 
if  his  life  was  spared,  that  they  would  do  well ;  but 
if  he  should  be  called  away  before  they  had  grown  up 
and  were  able  to  help  themselves,  they  might  perish. 
Edward  was  not  fourteen  years  old ;  it  was  true  that  he 
was  an  active,  brave  boy,  and  thoughtful  for  his  years; 
but  he  had  not  yet  strength  or  skill  sufficient  for  what 
would  be  required.  Humphrey,  the  second,  also  promised 
well ;  but  still  they  were  all  children.  "  I  must  bring 
them  up  to  be  useful  —  to  depend  upon  themselves ; 
there  is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost,  and  not  a  moment 
shall  be  lost ;  I  will  do  my  best,  and  trust  to  God ;  I 
ask  but  two  or  three  years,  and  by  that  time  I  trust  that 
they  will  be  able  to  do  without  me.  They  must  com- 
mence to-morrow  the  life  of  foresters'  children." 

Acting  upon  this  resolution,  Jacob,  as  soon  as  the 
children  were  dressed  and  in  the  sitting-room,  opened 
his  Bible,  which  he  had  put  on  the  table,  and  said : 

*'My  dear  children,  you  know  that  you  must  remain 
in  this  cottage,  that  the  wicked  troopers  may  not  find  you 
out ;  they  killed  your  father,  and  if  I  had  not  taken  you 
away,  they  would  have  burnt  you  in  your  beds.  You 
must  therefore  live  here  as  my  children,  and  you  must 
call  yourselves  by  the  name  of  Armitage,  and  not  that  of 
Beverley  ;  and  you  must  dress  like  children  of  the  forest, 
as  you  do  now,  and  you  must  do  as  children  of  the  forest 
do ;  that  is,  you  must  do  everything  for  yourselves,  for 


32  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

you  can  have  no  servants  to  wait  upon  you.  We  must 
all  work;  but  you  will  like  to  work  if  you  all  work 
together,  for  then  the  work  will  be  nothing  but  play. 
Now,  Edward  is  the  oldest,  and  he  must  go  out  with  me 
in  the  forest,  and  I  must  teach  him  to  kill  deer  and  other 
game  for  our  support  ;  and  when  he  knows  how,  then 
Humphrey  shall  come  out  and  learn  how  to  shoot." 

"  Yes,"  said  Humphrey,  "  I'll  soon  learn." 

"  But  not  yet,  Humphrey,  for  you  must  do  some  work 
in  the  meantime  ;  you  must  look  after  the  pony  and  the 
pigs,  and  you  must  learn  to  dig  in  the  garden  with 
Edward  and  me  when  we  do  not  go  out  to  hunt ;  and 
sometimes  I  shall  go  by  myself,  and  leave  Edward  to 
work  with  you  when  there  is  work  to  be  done.  Alice, 
dear,  you  must,  with  Humphrey,  light  the  fire  and  clean 
the  house  in  the  morning.  Humphrey  will  go  to  the 
spring  for  water,  and  do  all  the  hard  work  ;  and  you  must 
learn  to  wash,  my  dear  Alice — I  will  show  you  how ; 
and  you  must  learn  to  get  dinner  ready  with  Humphrey, 
who  will  assist  you ;  and  to  make  the  beds.  And  little 
Edith  shall  take  care  of  the  fowls,  and  feed  them  every 
morning,  and  look  for  the  eggs — will  you,  Edith  ? " 

**  Yes,"  replied  Edith,  "and  feed  all  the  little  chickens 
when  they  are  hatched,  as  I  did  at  Arnwood." 

"  Yes,  dear,  and  you'll  be  very  useful.  Now  you  know 
that  you  cannot  do  all  this  at  once.  You  will  have  to 
try  and  try  again;  but  very  soon  you  will,  and  then  it 
will  be  all  play.  I  must  teach  you  all,  and  every  day  you 
will  do  it  better,  till  you  want  no  teaching  at  all.  And 
now,  my  dear  children,  as  there  is  no  chaplain  here,  we 
must  read  the  Bible  every  morning.  Edward  can  read, 
I  know  ;  can  you,  Humphrey  ? " 

"  Yes,  all  except  the  big  words." 

"  Well,  you  will  learn  them  by-and-bye.  And  Edward 
and  I  will  teach  Alice  and  Edith  to  read  in  the  evenings, 
when  we  have  nothing  to  do.  It  will  be  an  amusement. 
Now  tell  me,  do  you  all  like  what  I  have  told  you  ? " 

"  Yes,"    they   all   replied ;    and   then   Jacob    Armitage 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  33 

read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  after  which  they  all  knelt 
down  and  said  the  Lord's  Prayer.  As  this  was  done 
every  morning  and  every  evening,  I  need  not  repeat  it 
again.  Jacob  then  showed  them  again  how  to  clean  the 
house,  and  Humphrey  and  Alice  soon  finished  their  work 
under  his  directions;  and  then  they  all  sat  down  to 
breakfast,  which  was  a  very  plain  one,  being  generally 
cold  meat,  and  cakes  baked  on  the  embers,  at  which 
Alice  was  soon  very  expert;  and  little  Edith  was  very 
useful  in  watching  them  for  her,  while  she  busied  herself 
about  her  other  work.  But  the  venison  was  nearly  all 
gone;  and  after  breakfast  Jacob  and  Edward,  with  the 
dog  Smoker,  went  out  into  the  woods.  Edward  had  no 
gun,  as  he  only  went  out  to  be  taught  how  to  approach 
the  game,  which  required  great  caution ;  indeed  Jacob 
had  no  second  gun  to  give  him,  if  he  had  wished  so 
to  do. 

"Now,  Edward,  we  are  going  after  a  fine  stag,  if  we 
can  find  him — which  I  doubt  not — but  the  difficulty  is 
to  get  within  shot  of  him.  Recollect  that  you  must 
always  be  hid,  for  his  sight  is  very  quick ;  never  be  heard, 
for  his  ear  is  sharp ;  and  never  come  down  to  him  with 
the  wind,  for  his  scent  is  very  fine.  Then  you  must 
hunt  according  to  the  hour  of  the  day.  At  this  time  he 
is  feeding ;  two  hours  hence  he  will  be  lying  down  in  the 
high  fern.  The  dog  is  of  no  use  unless  the  stag  is  badly 
wounded,  when  the  dog  will  take  him.  Smoker  knows 
his  duty  well,  and  will  hide  himself  as  close  as  we  do. 
We  are  now  going  into  the  thick  wood  ahead  of  us,  as 
there  are  many  little  spots  of  cleared  ground  in  it  where 
we  may  find  the  deer;  but  we  must  keep  more  to  the 
left,  for  the  wind  is  to  the  eastward,  and  we  must  walk 
up  against  it.  And  now  that  we  are  coming  into  the 
wood,  recollect,  not  a  word  must  be  said,  and  you  must 
walk  as  quietly  as  possible,  keeping  behind  me.  Smoker, 
to  heel ! "  They  proceeded  through  the  wood  for  more 
than  a  mile,  when  Jacob  made  a  sign  to  Edward,  and 
dropped  down  into  the  fern,  crawling  along  to  an  open 
c  c 


34  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

spot,  where,  at  some  distance,  were  a  stag  and  three  deer 
grazing.  The  deer  grazed  quietly,  but  the  stag  was  ever 
and  anon  raising  up  his  head  and  snuffing  the  air  as  he 
looked  round,  evidently  acting  as  a  sentinel  for  the 
females. 

The  stag  was  perhaps  a  long  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
where  they  had  crouched  down  in  the  fern.  Jacob  re- 
mained immovable  till  the  animal  began  to  feed  again, 
and  then  he  advanced  crawling  through  the  fern,  followed 
by  Edward  and  the  dog,  who  dragged  himself  on  his 
stomach  after  Edward.  This  tedious  approach  was  con- 
tinued for  some  time,  and  they  had  neared  the  stag  to 
within  half  the  original  distance,  when  the  animal  again 
lifted  up  his  head  and  appeared  uneasy.  Jacob  stopped 
and  remained  without  motion.  After  a  time  the  stag 
walked  away,  followed  by  the  does,  to  the  opposite  side 
of  the  clear  spot  on  which  they  had  been  feeding,  and, 
to  Edward's  annoyance,  the  animal  was  now  half  a  mile 
from  them.  Jacob  turned  round  and  crawled  into  the 
wood,  and  when  he  knew  that  they  were  concealed  he 
rose  on  his  feet  and  said : 

"  You  see,  Edward,  that  it  requires  patience  to  stalk  a 
deer.  What  a  princely  fellow  !  but  he  has  probably  been 
alarmed  this  morning,  and  is  very  uneasy.  Now  we  must 
go  through  the  woods  till  we  come  to  the  lee  of  him  on 
the  other  side  of  the  dell.  You  see  he  has  led  the  does 
close  to  the  thicket,  and  we  shall  have  a  better  chance 
when  we  get  there,  if  we  are  only  quiet  and  cautious." 

"  What  startled  him,  do  you  think  ? "  said  Edward. 

"  I  think,  when  you  were  crawling  through  the  fern 
after  me,  you  broke  a  piece  of  rotten  stick  that  was  under 
you,  did  you  not  ?  ** 

"Yes,  but  that  made  but  little  noise." 

"  Quite  enough  to  startle  a  red  deer,  Edward,  as  you 
will  find  out  before  you  have  been  long  a  forester.  These 
checks  will  happen,  and  have  happened  to  me  a  hundred 
times,  and  then  all  the  work  is  to  be  done  over  again. 
Now  then  to  make  the  circuit — we  had  better  not  say  a 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  ^$ 

word.  If  we  get  safe  now  to  the  other  side  we  are  sure 
of  him." 

They  proceeded  at  a  quick  walk  through  the  forest, 
and  in  half  an  hour  had  gained  the  side  where  the  deer 
were  feeding.  When  about  three  hundred  yards  from 
the  game,  Jacob  again  sank  down  on  his  hands  and  knees, 
crawling  from  bush  to  bush,  stopping  whenever  the  stag 
raised  his  head,  and  advancing  again  when  it  resumed 
feeding ;  at  last  they  came  to  the  fern  at  the  side  of  the 
wood,  and  crawled  through  it  as  before,  but  still  more 
cautiously  as  they  approached  the  stag.  In  this  manner 
they  arrived  at  last  to  within  eighty  yards  of  the  animal, 
and  then  Jacob  advanced  his  gun  ready  to  put  it  to  his 
shoulder,  and  as  he  cocked  the  lock,  raised  himself  to 
fire.  The  click  occasioned  by  the  cocking  of  the  lock 
roused  up  the  stag  instantly,  and  he  turned  his  head  in 
the  direction  from  whence  the  noise  proceeded ;  as  he 
did  so  Jacob  fired,  aiming  behind  the  animal's  shoulder : 
the  stag  made  a  bound,  came  down  again,  dropped  on 
his  knees,  attempted  to  run,  and  fell  dead,  while  the  does 
fled  away  with  the  rapidity  of  the  wind. 

Edward  started  up  on  his  legs  with  a  shout  of  exulta- 
tion. Jacob  commenced  reloading  his  gun,  and  stopped 
Edward  as  he  was  about  to  run  up  to  where  the  animal 
lay. 

"  Edward,  you  must  learn  your  craft,"  said  Jacob ; 
"  never  do  that  again ;  never  shout  in  that  way — on  the 
contrary,  you  should  have  remained  still  in  the  fern." 

"  Why  so  ?  the  stag  is  dead." 

"  Yes,  my  dear  boy,  that  stag  is  dead ;  but  how  do 
you  know  but  what  there  may  be  another  lying  down  in 
the  fern  close  to  us,  or  at  some  distance  from  us,  which 
you  have  alarmed  by  your  shout  ?  Suppose  that  we  both 
had  had  guns,  and  that  the  report  of  mine  had  started 
another  stag  lying  in  the  fern  within  shot,  you  would 
have  been  able  to  shoot  it ;  or  if  a  stag  was  lying  at  a 
distance,  the  report  of  the  gun  might  have  startled  him 
so  as  to  induce  him  to  move  his  head  without  rising.     I 


36  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

should  have  seen  his  antlers  move  and  have  marked  his 
lair,  and  we  should  then  have  gone  after  him  and  stalked 
him  too." 

"I  see,"  replied  Edward,  "I  was  wrong;  but  I  shall 
know  better  another  time." 

**  That's  why  I  tell  you,  my  boy,"  replied  Jacob  ;  "  no\^ 
let  us  go  to  our  quarry.     Ay,  Edward,  this  is  a  noble 
beast.     I  thought  that  he  was  a  hart  royal,  and  so  he  is." 
"  What  is  a  hart  royal,  Jacob  ? " 

"  Why,  a  stag  is  called  a  brocket  until  he  is  three  years 
old ;  at  four  years  he  is  a  staggart ;  at  five  years  a  warrant- 
able stag ;  and  after  five  years  he  becomes  a  hart  royal." 
"  And  how  do  you  know  his  age  ? " 
"  By  his  antlers  :  you  see  that  this  stag  has  nine  antlers; 
now,  a  brocket  has  but  two  antlers,  a  staggart  three,  and 
a  warrantable  stag  but  four ;  at  six  years  old,  the  antlers 
increase  in  number  until  they  sometimes  have  twenty  or 
thirty.  This  is  a  fine  beast,  and  the  venison  is  now  getting 
very  good.  Now  you  must  see  me  do  the  work  of  my 
craft." 

Jacob  then  cut  the  throat  of  the  animal,  and  afterwards 
cut  off  its  head,  and  took  out  its  bowels. 

"  Are  you  tired,  Edward  ?"  said  Jacob,  as  he  wiped  his 
hunting-knife  on  the  coat  of  the  stag. 
''  No,  not  the  least." 

*'  Well,  then,  we  are  now,  I  should  think,  about  four 
or  five  miles  from  the  cottage.  Could  you  find  your  way 
home  ?  But  that  is  of  no  consequence.  Smoker  will  lead 
you  home  by  the  shortest  path.  I  will  stay  here,  and  you 
can  saddle  White  Billy  and  come  back  with  him,  for  he 
must  carry  the  venison  back.  It's  more  than  we  can 
manage — indeed,  as  much  as  we  can  manage  with  White 
Billy  to  help  us.  There's  more  than  twenty  stone  of 
venison  lying  there,  I  can  tell  you." 

Edward  immediately  assented,  and  Jacob  desiring 
Smoker  to  go  home,  set  about  flaying  and  cutting  up  the 
animal  for  its  more  convenient  transportation.  In  an  hour 
and  a  half  Edward,  attended  by  Smoker    returned  with 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


Z1 


the  pony,  on  whose  back  the  chief  portion  of  the  venison 
was  packed.  Jacob  took  a  large  piece  on  his  own 
shoulders,  and  Edward  carried  another,  and  Smoker,  after 
regaling  himself  with  a  portion  of  the  inside  of  the  animal, 
came  after  them.  During  the  walk  home  Jacob  initiated 
Edward  into  the  terms  of  venery  and  many  other 
points  connected  with  deer-stalking,  with  which  we  shall 
not  trouble  our  readers.  As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the 
cottage  the  venison  was  hung  up,  the  pony  put  in  the 
stable,  and  then  they  sat  down  to  dinner  with  an  excellent 
appetite  after  their  long  morning's  walk.  Alice  and 
Humphrey  had  cooked  the  dinner  themselves,  and  it  was 
in  the  pot,  smoking  hot,  when  they  returned ;  and  Jacob 
declared  he  never  ate  a  better  mess  in  his  life.  Alice  was 
not  a  little  proud  of  this,  and  of  the  praises  she  received 
from  Edward  and  the  old  forester.  The  next  day  Jacob 
stated  his  intention  of  going  to  Lymington  to  dispose  of  a 
large  portion  of  the  venison,  and  bring  back  a  sack  of  oat- 
meal for  their  cakes.  Edward  asked  to  accompany  him, 
but  Jacob  replied  : — 

"  Edward,  you  must  not  think  of  showing  yourself  at 
Lymington,  or  anywhere  else,  for  a  long  while,  until  you 
are  grown  out  of  memory.  It  would  be  folly,  and  you 
would  risk  your  sisters'  and  brother's  lives,  perhaps,  as 
well  as  your  own.  Never  mention  it  again :  the  time  will 
come  when  it  will  be  necessary,  perhaps ,  if  so,  it  cannot 
be  helped.  At  present  you  would  be  known  immediately. 
No,  Edward,  I  tell  you  what  I  do  mean  to  do :  I  have  a 
little  money  left,  and  I  intend  to  buy  you  a  gun,  that  you 
may  learn  to  stalk  deer  yourself  without  me  :  for  recollect, 
if  any  accident  should  happen  to  me,  who  is  there  but  you 
to  provide  for  your  brother  and  sisters  ?  At  Lymington 
I  am  known  to  many ;  but  out  of  all  who  know  me,  there 
is  not  one  who  knows  where  my  cottage  is ;  they  know  that 
I  live  in  the  New  Forest,  and  that  I  supply  them  venison, 
and  purchase  other  articles  in  return.  That  is  all  that 
they  know  ;  and  I  may  therefore  go  without  fear.  I  shall 
sell  the  venison  to-morrow,  and  bring  you  back  a  good 


38  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

gun ;  and  Humphrey  shall  have  the  carpenter's  tools 
which  he  wishes  for — for  I  think,  by  what  he  does  with 
his  knife,  that  he  has  a  turn  that  way,  and  it  may  be  use- 
ful. I  must  also  get  some  other  tools  for  Humphrey  and 
you,  as  we  shall  then  be  able  to  work  all  together ;  and 
some  threads  and  needles  for  Alice,  for  she  can  sew  a 
little,  and  practice  will  make  her  more  perfect." 

Jacob  went  off  to  Lymington  as  he  had  proposed,  and 
returned  late  at  night  with  White  Billy  well  loaded ;  he 
had  a  sack  of  oatmeal,  some  spades  and  hoes,  a  saw  and 
chisels,  and  other  tools ;  two  scythes  and  two  three- 
pronged  forks ;  and  when  Edward  came  to  meet  him  he 
put  into  his  hand  a  gun  with  a  very  long  barrel. 

**I  believe,  Edward,  that  you  will  find  that  a  good  one, 
for  I  know  where  it  came  from.  It  belonged  to  one  of 
the  rangers,  who  was  reckoned  the  best  shot  in  the  forest. 
I  know  the  gun,  for  I  have  seen  it  on  his  arm,  and  have 
taken  it  in  my  hand  to  examine  it  more  than  once.  He 
was  killed  at  Naseby,  with  your  father,  poor  fellow  !  and 
his  widow  sold  the  gun  to  meet  her  wants." 

"  Well !  "  replied  Edward,  "  I  thank  you  much,  Jacob, 
and  I  will  try  if  I  cannot  kill  as  much  venison  as  will  pay 
back  the  purchase-money — I  will,  I  assure  you." 

*'  I  shall  be  glad  if  you  do,  Edward ;  not  because  I 
want  the  money  back,  but  because  then  I  shall  be  more 
easy  in  my  mind  about  you  all,  if  anything  happens  to  me. 
As  soon  as  you  are  perfect  in  your  woodcraft,  I  shall  take 
Humphrey  in  hand,  for  there  is  nothing  like  having  two 
strings  to  your  bow.  To-morrow  we  will  not  go  out : 
we  have  meat  enough  for  three  weeks  or  more ;  and  now 
the  frost  has  set  in,  it  will  keep  well.  You  shall  practise 
at  a  mark  with  your  gun,  that  you  may  be  accustomed 
to  it:  for  all  guns,  even  the  best,  require  a  little 
humouring." 

Edward,  who  had  often  fired  a  gun  before,  proved  the 
next  morning  that  he  had  a  very  good  eye ;  and  after  two 
or  three  hours'  practice,  hit  the  mark  at  a  hundred  yards 
almost  every  time. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  39 

"  I  wish  you  would  let  me  go  out  by  myself,"  said 
Edward,  overjoyed  at  his  success. 

*'  You  would  bring  home  nothing,  boy,"  replied  Jacob. 
"No,  no,  you  have  a  great  deal  to  learn  yet;  but  I  tell  you 
what  you  shall  do :  any  time  that  we  are  not  in  great  want 
of  venison,  you  shall  have  the  first  fire." 

"  Well,  that  will  do,"  replied  Edward. 

The  winter  now  set  in  with  great  severity,  and  they 
remained  almost  altogether  within  doors.  Jacob  and  the 
boys  went  out  to  get  firewood,  and  dragged  it  home 
through  the  snow. 

"  I  wish,  Jacob,"  said  Humphrey,  "  that  I  was  able  to 
build  a  cart,  for  it  would  be  very  useful,  and  White  Billy 
would  then  have  something  to  do ;  but  I  can't  make  the 
wheels,  and  there  is  no  harness." 

"  That's  not  a  bad  idea  of  yours,  Humphrey,"  replied 
Jacob  ;  **  we  will  think  about  it.  If  you  can't  build  a 
cart,  perhaps  I  can  buy  one.  It  would  be  useful  if  it 
were  only  to  take  the  dung  out  of  the  yard  on  the  potato- 
ground;  for  I  have  hitherto  carried  it  out  in  baskets, 
and  it's  hard  work." 

**  Yes,  and  we  might  saw  the  wood  into  billets,  and 
carry  it  home  in  the  cart  instead  of  dragging  it  this  way : 
my  shoulder  is  quite  sore  with  the  rope,  it  cuts  me  so." 

"  Well,  when  the  weather  breaks  up,  I  will  see  what 
I  can  do,  Humphrey;  but  just  now  the  roads  are  so 
blocked  up,  that  I  do  not  think  we  could  get  a  cart  from 
Lymington  to  the  cottage,  although  we  can  a  horse, 
perhaps." 

But  if  they  remained  indoors  during  the  inclement 
weather,  they  were  not  idle.  Jacob  took  this  opportunity 
to  instruct  the  children  in  everything.  Alice  learnt  how 
to  wash  and  how  to  cook.  It  is  true  that  sometimes 
she  scalded  herself  a  little,  sometimes  burnt  her  fingers  ; 
and  other  accidents  did  occur,  from  the  articles  employed 
being  too  heavy  for  them  to  lift  by  themselves ;  but 
practice  and  dexterity  compensated  for  want  of  strength, 
and   fewer   accidents   happened    every   day.      Humphrey 


40  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

had  his  carpenter's  tools ;  and  although  at  first  he  had 
many  failures,  and  wasted  nails  and  wood,  by  degrees  he 
learnt  to  use  his  tools  with  more  dexterity,  and  made 
several  little  useful  articles.  Little  Edith  could  now  do 
something,  for  she  made  and  baked  all  the  oatmeal 
cakes,  which  saved  Alice  a  good  deal  of  time  and  trouble 
in  watching  them.  It  was  astonishing  how  much  the 
children  could  do,  now  that  there  was  no  one  to  do  it 
for  them  •,  and  they  had  daily  instruction  from  Jacob. 
In  the  evening  Alice  sat  down  with  her  needle  and 
thread  to  mend  the  clothes ;  at  first  they  were  not  very 
well  done ;  but  she  improved  every  day.  Edith  and 
Humphrey  learnt  to  read  while  Alice  worked,  and  then 
Alice  learnt ;  and  thus  passed  the  winter  away  so  rapidly, 
that  although  they  had  been  five  months  at  the  cottage, 
it  did  not  appear  as  if  they  had  been  there  as  many 
weeks.  All  were  happy  and  contented,  with  the  excep- 
tion, perhaps,  of  Edward,  who  had  fits  of  gloominess, 
and  occasionally  showed  signs  of  impatience  as  to  what 
was  passing  in  the  world,  of  which  he  remained  in 
ignorance. 

That  Edward  Beverley  had  fits  of  gloominess  and 
impatience  is  not  surprising.  Edward  had  been  brought 
up  as  the  heir  of  Arnwood ;  and  a  boy  at  a  very  early 
age  imbibes  notions  of  his  position,  if  it  promises  to  be 
a  high  one.  He  was  not  two  miles  from  that  property 
which  by  right  was  his  own.  His  own  mansion  had 
been  reduced  to  ashes — he  himself  was  hidden  in  the 
forest,  and  he  could  not  but  feel  his  position.  He 
sighed  for  the  time  when  the  king's  cause  should  be 
again  triumphant,  and  his  arrival  at  that  age  when  he 
could  in  person  support  and  uphold  the  cause.  He 
longed  to  be  in  command  as  his  father  had  been — to 
lead  his  men  on  to  victory — to  recover  his  property,  and 
to  revenge  himself  on  those  who  had  acted  so  cruelly 
towards  him.  This  was  human  nature ;  and  much  as 
Jacob  Armitage  would  expostulate  with  him,  and  try  to 
divert  his  feelings  into  other  channels ;  long  as  he  would 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  41 

preach  to  him  about  forgiveness  of  injuries,  and  patience 
until  better  times  should  come,  Edward  could  not  help 
brooding  over  these  thoughts,  and  if  ever  there  was  a 
breast  animated  with  intense  hatred  against  the  Puritans 
it  was  that  of  Edward  Beverley.  Although  this  was  to 
be  lamented,  it  could  not  create  surprise  or  wonder  in 
the  old  forester.  Ail  he  could  do  was,  as  much  as 
possible  to  reason  with  him,  to  soothe  his  irritated  feelings, 
and  by  constant  employment  try  to  make  him  forget  for 
a  time  the  feelings  of  ill-will  which  he  had  conceived. 

One  thing  was,  however,  sufficiently  plain  to  Edward, 
which  was,  that  whatever  might  be  his  wrongs,  he  had 
not  the  power  at  present  to  redress  them  ;  and  this  feeling, 
perhaps,  more  than  any  other,  held  him  in  some  sort  of 
check;  and  as  the  time  when  he  might  have  an  oppor- 
tunity appeared  far  distant,  even  to  his  own  sanguine 
imagination,  so  by  degrees  did  he  contrive  to  dismiss 
from  his  thoughts  what  it  was  no  use  to  think  about  at 
present. 


Chapter  V 

As  we  have  before  said,  time  passed  rapidly  ;  with  the 
exception  of  one  or  two  excursions  after  venison,  they 
remained  in  the  cottage,  and  Jacob  never  went  to 
Lymington.  The  frost  had  broken  up,  the  snow  had  long 
disappeared,  and  the  trees  began  to  bud.  The  sun 
became  powerful,  and  in  the  month  of  May  the  forest 
began  again  to  look  green. 

"  And  now,  Edward,"  said  Jacob  Armitage,  one  day 
at  breakfast,  "we  will  try  for  venison  again  to  sell  at 
Lymington,  for  I  must  purchase  Humphrey's  cart  and 
harness  ;  so  let  us  get  our  guns,  and  go  out  this  fine 
morning.  The  stags  are  mostly  by  themselves  at  this 
season,  for  the  does  are  with  their  young  calves.  We 
must  find  the  slot  of  a  deer,  and  track  him  to  his  lair. 


42  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

and  you  shall  have  the  first  shot  if  you  like  ;  but  that, 
however,  depends  more  upon  the  deer  than  upon  me." 

They  had  walked  four  or  five  miles  when  they  came 
upon  the  slot  or  track  of  a  deer,  but  Jacob's  practised  eye 
pointed  out  to  Edward  that  it  was  the  slot  of  a  young  one, 
and  not  worth  following.  He  explained  to  Edward  the 
difference  in  the  hoof-marks  and  other  signs  by  which  this 
knowledge  was  gained,  and  they  proceeded  onwards  until 
they  found  another  slot,  which  Jacob  declared  to  be  that 
of  a  warrantable  stag — that  is,  one  old  enough  to  kill  and 
to  be  good  venison. 

"  We  must  now  track  him  to  his  lair,  Edward." 

This  took  them  about  a  mile  farther,  when  they  arrived 
at  a  small  thicket  of  thorns  about  an  acre  in  extent. 

"  Here  he  is,  you  see,  Edward  ;  let  me  now  see  if  he  is 
harboured." 

They  walked  round  the  thicket,  and  could  not  find  any 
slot  or  track  by  which  the  stag  had  left  the  covert,  and 
Jacob  pronounced  that  the  animal  must  be  hid  in  it. 

*'Now,  Edward,  do  you  stay  here  while  I  go  back  to 
the  lee  side  of  the  covert :  I  will  enter  it  with  Smoker, 
and  the  stag  will,  in  all  probability,  when  he  is  roused, 
come  out  to  breast  the  wind.  You  will  then  have  a  good 
shot  at  him ;  recollect  to  fire  so  as  to  hit  him  behind  the 
shoulder :  if  he  is  moving  quick,  fire  a  little  before  the 
shoulders ;  if  slow,  take  aim  accurately  ;  but  recollect,  if 
I  come  upon  him  in  the  covert,  I  shall  kill  him  if  I  can, 
for  we  want  the  venison,  and  then  we  will  go  after 
another  to  give  you  a  chance." 

Jacob  then  left  Edward,  and  went  down  to  the  lee-side 
of  the  covert,  where  he  entered  it  with  Smoker.  Edward 
was  stationed  behind  a  thorn-bush,  which  grew  a  few 
yards  clear  of  the  covert,  and  he  soon  heard  the  creaking 
of  the  branches. 

A  short  time  elapsed,  and  a  fine  stag  came  out  at  a 
trot ;  he  turned  his  head,  and  was  just  bounding  away, 
when  Edward  fired,  and  the  animal  fell.  Remembering 
the   advice  of  Jacob,   Edward  remained  where   he  was, 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  43 

in  silence  reloading  his   piece,   and   was  soon  afterwards 
joined  by  Jacob  and  the  dog. 

"Well  done,  Edward!"  said  the  forester  in  a  low 
voice,  and  covering  his  forehead  to  keep  off  the  glare  of 
the  sun,  he  looked  earnestly  at  a  high  brake  between  some 
thorn-trees,  about  half  a  mile  to  windward.  "  I  think  I 
see  something  there  —  look,  Edward,  your  eyes  are 
younger  than  mine.  Is  that  the  branch  of  a  tree  in  the 
fern,  or  is  it  not  ? " 

"  I  see  what  you  mean,"  replied  Edward.  "  It  is  not, 
it  moves." 

"I  thought  so,  but  my  eyes  are  not  so  good  as  they 
once  were.  It's  another  stag,  depend  upon  it ;  but  how 
to  get  near  him  ?  we  never  can  get  across  this  patch  of 
clear  grass  without  being  seen." 

"  No,  we  cannot  get  at  him  from  this  spot,"  replied 
Edward  ;  "  but  if  we  were  to  fall  back  to  leeward,  and 
gain  the  forest  again,  I  think  that  there  are  thorns  suffi- 
cient from  the  forest  to  where  he  lies,  to  creep  from 
behind  one  to  the  other,  so  as  to  get  a  shot  at  him ;  don't 
you  ?  " 

"  It  will  require  care  and  patience  to  manage  that  5  but 
I  think  it  might  be  done.  I  will  try  ;  it  is  my  turn  now, 
you  know.  You  had  better  stay  here  with  the  dog,  for 
only  one  can  hide  from  thorn  to  thorn." 

Jacob,  ordering  Smoker  to  remain,  then  set  oiF.  He 
had  to  make  a  circuit  of  three  miles  to  get  to  the  spot 
where  the  thorns  extended  from  the  forest,  and  Edward 
saw  no  more  of  him,  although  he  strained  his  eyes,  until 
the  stag  sprung  out,  and  the  gun  was  discharged. 
Edward  perceived  that  the  stag  was  not  killed,  but 
severely  wounded,  running  towards  the  covert  near  which 
he  was  hid.  "  Down,  Smoker,"  said  he,  as  he  cocked 
his  gun.  The  stag  came  within  shot,  and  was  coming 
nearer  when,  seeing  Edward,  it  turned.  Edward  fired, 
and  then  cheered  on  the  dog,  who  sprang  after  the  wounded 
animal,  giving  tongue,  as  he  followed  him.  Edward, 
perceiving  Jacob  hastening  towards  him,  waited  for  him. 


44  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  He's  hard  hit,  Edward,"  cried  Jacob,  **  and  Smoker 
will  have  him  ;  but  we  must  follow  as  fast  as  we  can." 

They  both  caught  up  their  guns  and  ran  as  fast  as  they 
could,  when,  as  they  entered  the  wood,  they  heard  the 
dog  at  bay. 

"We  shan't  have  far  to  go,  Edward;  the  animal  is 
done  up.  Smoker  has  him  at  bay." 

They  hastened  on  another  quarter  of  a  mile,  when  they 
found  that  the  stag  had  fallen  on  his  knees,  and  had  been 
seized  by  the  throat  by  Smoker. 

"  Mind,  Edward,  now,  how  I  go  up  to  him,  for  the 
wound  from  the  horn  of  the  deer  is  very  dangerous." 

Jacob  advanced  from  behind  the  stag,  and  cut  his 
throat  with  his  hunting-knife.  "He  is  a  fine  beast,  and 
we  have  done  well  to-day ;  but  we  shall  have  two  journeys 
to  make  to  get  all  this  venison  home.  I  could  not  get  a 
fair  shot  at  him — and  see,  I  have  hit  him  here  in  the 
flank." 

"  And  here  is  my  ball  in  his  throat,"  said  Edward. 

**So  it  is.  Then  it  was  a  good  shot  that  you  made, 
and  you  are  master  of  the  hunt  this  day,  Edward.  Now, 
I'll  remain,  and  you  go  home  for  White  Billy ;  Humphrey 
is  right  about  the  cart.  If  we  had  one,  we  could  have 
carried  all  home  at  once  ;  but  I  must  go  now  and  cut 
the  throat  of  the  other  stag  which  you  killed  so  cleverly. 
You  will  be  a  good  hunter  one  of  these  days,  Edward. 
A  little  more  knowledge,  and  a  little  more  practice,  and 
I  will  leave  it  all  to  you,  and  hang  my  gun  up  over  the 
chimney." 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  before  they  had  made  their 
two  trips  and  taken  all  the  venison  home,  and  very  tired 
were  they  before  it  was  all  safely  housed.  Edward  was 
delighted  with  his  success,  but  not  more  so  than  was  old 
Jacob.  The  next  morning  Jacob  set  off  for  Lymington, 
with  the  pony  loaded  with  venison,  which  he  sold,  as 
well  as  two  more  loads  which  he  promised  to  bring  the 
next  day,  and  the  day  after.  He  then  looked  out  for  a 
cart,  and  was  fortunate  in  finding  a  small  one  just  fitted 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  45 

to  the  size  of  the  pony,  who  was  not  tall,  but  very  strong, 
as  all  New  Forest  ponies  are.  He  also  procured  harness, 
and  then  put  Billy  in  the  cart  to  draw  him  home  ;  but 
Billy  did  not  admire  being  put  in  a  cart,  and  for  some 
time  was  very  restive,  and  backed  and  reared,  and  went 
every  way  but  the  right ;  but  by  dint  of  coaxing  and 
leading,  he  at  last  submitted,  and  went  straight  on :  but 
then  the  noise  of  the  cart  behind  him  frightened  him, 
and  he  ran  away.  At  last,  having  tired  himself  out,  he 
thought  that  he  might  as  well  go  quietly  in  harness,  as 
he  could  not  get  out  of  it ;  and  he  did  so,  and  arrived 
safe  at  the  cottage.  Humphrey  was  delighted  at  the 
sight  of  the  cart,  and  said  that  now  they  should  get  on 
well.  The  next  day  Jacob  contrived  to  put  all  the 
remainder  of  the  venison  in  the  cart,  and  White  Billy 
made  no  more  difficulty ;  he  dragged  it  all  to  Lymington, 
and  returned  with  the  cart  as  quietly  and  cleverly  as  if  he 
had  been  in  harness  all  his  life. 

"Well,  Edward,  the  venison  paid  for  the  cart,  at  all 
events,"  said  Jacob,  "  and  now,  I  will  tell  you  all  the  news 
I  collected  while  I  was  at  Lymington.  Captain  Burly, 
who  attempted  to  incite  the  people  to  rescue  the  king, 
has  been  hung,  drawn,  and  quartered,  as  a  traitor." 

"  They  are  traitors  who  condemned  him,"  replied 
Edward  in  wrath. 

"  Yes,  so  they  are  ;  but  there  is  better  news,  which  is, 
that  the  Duke  of  York  has  escaped  to  Holland." 

"  Yes,  that  is  good  news  ;  and  the  king  ?  " 

"  He  is  still  a  prisoner  in  Carisbrook  Castle.  There 
are  many  rumours  and  talks,  but  no  one  knows  what  is 
true  and  what  is  false ;  but  depend  upon  it,  this  cannot 
last  long,  and  the  king  will  have  his  rights  yet." 

Edward  remained  very  grave  for  some  time. 

"I  trust  in  heaven  we  all  shall  have  our  rights  yet, 
Jacob,"  said  he  at  last.     "  I  wish  I  was  a  man  !  " 

Here  the  conversation  ended,  and  they  went  to  bed. 

This  was  now  a  busy  time  at  the  cottage.  The  manure 
had  to  be  got  out  of  the  stable  and  pigsties,  and  carried 


46  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

out  to  the  potato-ground  and  garden ;  the  crops  had  to 
be  put  in ;  and  the  cart  was  now  found  valuable.  After 
the  manure  had  been  carried  out  and  spread,  Edward  and 
Humphrey  helped  Jacob  to  dig  the  ground,  and  then  to 
put  in  the  seed.  The  cabbage-plants  of  last  year  were 
then  put  out,  and  the  turnips  and  carrots  sown.  Before 
the  month  was  over  the  garden  and  potato-field  were 
cropped,  and  Humphrey  took  upon  himself  to  weed  and 
keep  it  clean.  Little  Edith  had  also  employment  now ; 
for  the  hens  began  to  lay  eggs,  and  as  soon  as  she  heard 
them  cackhng,  she  ran  for  the  eggs  and  brought  them 
in  ;  and  before  the  month  was  over  Jacob  had  set  four 
hens  upon  eggs.  Billy,  the  pony,  was  now  turned  out 
to  graze  in  the  forest ;  he  came  home  every  night  of  his 
own  accord. 

"Til  tell  you  what  we  want,"  said  Humphrey,  who 
took  the  command  altogether  over  the  farm  ;  "  we  want 
a  cow." 

"  Oh  yes,  a  cow,"  cried  Alice  ;  "  I  have  plenty  of  time 
to  milk  her." 

"  Whose  cows  are  those  which  I  see  in  the  forest 
sometimes  ? "  said  Humphrey  to  Jacob. 

"  If  they  belong  to  anybody,  they  belong  to  the  king," 
replied  Jacob;  "but  they  are  cattle  which  have  strayed 
and  found  their  way  to  the  forest,  and  have  remained 
here  ever  since.  They  are  rather  wild  and  savage,  and 
you  must  be  careful  how  you  go  too  near  them,  as  the 
bulls  will  run  at  you.  They  increase  very  fast :  there 
were  but  six  a  few  years  ago,  and  now  there  are  at  least 
fifty  in  the  herd." 

"  Well,  I'll  try  and  get  one,  if  I  can,"  said  Humphrey. 

"  You  will  be  puzzled  to  do  that,  boy,"  repUed  Jacob, 
**  and  as  I  said  before,  beware  of  the  bulls." 

"  I  don't  want  a  bull,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  but  a  cow 
would  give  us  milk,  and  then  we  should  have  more 
manure  for  the  garden.  My  garden  will  then  grow  more 
potatoes." 

"  Well,  Humphrey,  if  you  can  catch  a  cow,   no  one 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  47 

will  interfere ;  but  I  think  you  will  not  find  it  very  easy, 
and  you  may  find  it  very  dangerous." 

"  I'll  look  out  for  one,"  replied  Humphrey,  "  any- 
tiow.  Alice,  if  we  only  had  a  cow,  wouldn't  that  be 
jolly  ? " 

The  crops  were  now  all  up,  and  as  the  days  began  to 
be  long,  the  work  became  comparatively  light  and  easy. 
Humphrey  was  busy  making  a  little  wheel-barrow  for 
Edith,  that  she  might  barrow  away  the  weeds  as  he  hoed 
them  up ;  and  at  last  this  great  performance  was  com- 
pleted, much  to  the  admiration  of  all,  and  much  to  his 
own  satisfaction.  Indeed,  when  it  is  recollected  that 
Humphrey  had  only  the  hand-saw  and  axe,  and  that  he 
had  to  cut  down  the  tree,  and  then  to  saw  it  into  plank, 
it  must  be  acknowledged  that  it  required  great  patience 
and  perseverance  even  to  make  a  wheel-barrow ;  but 
Humphrey  was  not  only  persevering,  but  was  full  of 
invention.  He  had  built  up  a  henhouse  with  fir  poles, 
and  made  the  nests  for  the  hens  to  lay  and  hatch  in,  and 
they  now  had  between  forty  and  fifty  chickens  running 
about.  He  had  also  divided  the  pigsty,  so  that  the  sow 
might  be  kept  apart  from  the  other  pigs ;  and  they 
expected  very  soon  to  have  a  litter  of  young  pigs.  He 
had  transplanted  the  wild  strawberries  from  the  forest,  and 
had  by  manure  made  them  large  and  good ;  and  he  had 
also  a  fine  crop  of  onions  in  the  garden,  from  seed  which 
Jacob  had  bought  at  Lymington ;  now  Humphrey  was 
very  busy  cutting  down  some  poles  in  the  forest  to  make 
a  cowhouse,  for  he  declared  that  he  would  have  a  cow 
somehow  or  another.  June  arrived,  and  it  was  time  to 
mow  down  grass  to  make  into  hay  for  the  winter,  and 
Jacob  had  two  scythes.  He  showed  the  boys  how  to  use 
them,  and  they  soon  became  expert  j  and  as  there  was 
plenty  of  long  grass  at  this  time  of  the  year,  and  they 
could  mow  when  they  pleased,  they  soon  had  White  Billy 
in  full  employment  carrying  the  hay  home.  The  little 
girls  helped  to  make  it,  for  Humphrey  had  made  them 
two  rakes.     Jacob   thought   that   there  was  hay  enough 


48  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

made,  but  Humphrey  said  that  there  was  enough  for  the 
pony,  but  not  enough  for  the  cow. 

"But  where  is  the  cow  to  come  from,  Humphrey  ? " 

''Where  the  venison  comes  from,"  repUed  he, — "out 
of  the  forest." 

So  Humphrey  continued  to  mow  and  make  hay,  while 
Edward  and  Jacob  went  out  for  venison.  After  all  the 
hay  was  made  and  stacked,  Humphrey  found  out  a  method 
of  thatching  with  fern,  which  Jacob  had  never  thought 
of;  and  when  that  was  done,  they  commenced  cutting 
down  fern  for  fodder.  Here  again  Humphrey  would  have 
twice  as  much  as  Jacob  had  ever  cut  before,  because  he 
wanted  litter  for  the  cow.  At  last  it  became  quite  a  joke 
between  him  and  Edward,  who,  when  he  brought  home 
more  venison  than  would  keep  in  the  hot  weather,  told 
Humphrey  that  the  remainder  was  for  the  cow.  Still 
Humphrey  would  not  give  up  the  point,  and  every  morn- 
ing and  evening  he  would  be  certain  to  be  absent  an  hour 
or  two,  and  it  was  found  out  he  was  watching  the  herd 
of  wild  cattle  who  were  feeding :  sometimes  they  were 
very  near,  at  others  a  long  way  off.  He  used  to  get  up 
into  the  trees,  and  examine  them  as  they  passed  under 
him,  without  perceiving  him.  One  night  Humphrey 
returned  very  late,  and  the  next  morning  he  was  off  before 
daylight.  Breakfast  was  over,  and  Humphrey  did  not 
make  his  appearance,  and  they  could  not  tell  what  was 
the  matter.  Jacob  felt  uneasy,  but  Edward  laughed,  and 
said: 

"  Oh,  depend  upon  it,  he'll  come  back  and  bring  the 
cow  with  him." 

Hardly  had  Edward  said  these  words  when  in  came 
Humphrey  red  with  perspiration. 

"Now  then,  Jacob  and  Edward,  come  with  me;  we 
must  put  Billy  in  the  cart,  and  take  Smoker  and  a  rope 
with  us.     Take  your  guns  too,  for  fear  of  accident." 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter  ? " 

"I'll  tell  you  as  we  go  along,  but  I  must  put  Billy  in 
the  cart,  for  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  49 

Humphrey  disappeared,  and  Jacob  said  to  Edward, 
"What  can  it  be?" 

"  It  can  be  nothing  but  the  cow  he  is  so  mad  about," 
replied  Edward.  "  However,  when  he  comes  with  the 
pony,  we  shall  know ;  let  us  take  our  guns  and  the  dog 
Smoker  as  he  wishes." 

Humphrey  now  drove  up  the  pony  and  cart,  and  they 
set  off. 

"  Well,  I  suppose  you'll  tell  us  now  what  we  are  going 
for  ?  "  said  Edward. 

"  Yes,  I  will.  You  know  Tve  been  watching  the  cattle 
for  a  long  while,  because  I  wanted  a  cow.  I  have  been 
in  a  tree  when  they  have  passed  under  me  several  times, 
and  I  observed  that  one  or  two  of  the  heifers  were  very 
near  calving.  Yesterday  evening  I  thought  one  could 
not  help  calving  very  soon  indeed,  and  as  I  was  watching 
I  saw  that  she  was  uneasy,  and  that  she  at  last  left  the 
herd  and  went  into  a  little  copse  of  wood.  I  remained 
three  hours  to  see  if  she  came  out  again,  and  she  did  not. 
It  was  dark  when  I  came  home,  as  you  know.  This 
morning  I  went  before  daylight  and  found  the  herd.  She 
is  very  remarkable,  being  black  and  white  spotted ;  and, 
after  close  examination,  I  found  that  she  was  not  with  the 
herd,  so  I  am  sure  that  she  went  into  the  copse  to  calve, 
and  that  she  has  calved  before  this." 

"  Well,  that  may  be,"  replied  Jacob ;  "  but  now  I  do 
not  understand  what  we  are  to  do." 

"Nor  I,"  replied  Edward. 

"Well  then,  I'll  tell  you  what  I  hope  to  do.  I  have 
got  the  pony  and  cart  to  take  the  calf  home  with  us,  if  we 
can  get  it — which  I  think  we  can.  I  have  got  Smoker 
to  worry  the  heifer  and  keep  her  employed  while  we  put 
the  calf  in  the  cart ;  a  rope  that  we  may  tie  the  cow,  if 
we  can ;  and  you  with  your  guns  must  keep  off  the  herd, 
if  they  come  to  her  assistance.  Now  do  you  understand 
my  plan  ? " 

"Yes,  and  I  think  it  very  likely  to  succeed,  Hum- 
phrey," replied   Jacob,  "and  I  give  you  credit  for   the 


50  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

scheme.  We  will  help  you  all  we  can.  Where  is  the 
copse  ? " 

"  Not  half  a  mile  farther,"  replied  Humphrey.  **  We 
shall  soon  be  there." 

On  their  arrival  they  found  that  the  herd  were  feeding 
at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  copse,  which  was 
perhaps  as  well. 

"Now,"  said  Jacob,  "I  and  Edward  will  enter  into  the 
copse  with  Smoker,  and  you  follow  us,  Humphrey.  I 
will  make  Smoker  seize  the  heifer  if  necessary;  at  all 
events,  he  will  keep  her  at  bay — that  is,  if  she  is  here. 
First  let  us  walk  round  the  copse  and  find  her  slot,  as  we 
call  the  track  of  a  deer.  See,  here  is  her  footing.  Now 
let  us  go  in." 

They  advanced  cautiously  into  the  thicket,  following 
the  track  of  the  heifer,  and  at  last  came  upon  her. 
Apparently  she  had  not  calved  more  than  an  hour,  and 
was  licking  the  calf,  which  was  not  yet  on  its  legs.  As 
soon  as  the  animal  perceived  Jacob  and  Edward,  she 
shook  her  head,  and  was  about  to  run  at  them ;  but  Jacob 
told  Smoker  to  seize  her,  and  the  dog  flew  at  her  imme- 
diately. The  attack  of  the  dog  drove  back  the  heifer 
quite  into  the  thicket,  and  as  the  dog  bounded  round  her, 
springing  this  way  and  that  way  to  escape  her  horns,  the 
heifer  was  soon  separated  from  the  calf. 

"Now  then,  Edward  and  Humphrey,"  said  Jacob, 
advancing  between  the  heifer  and  the  calf,  "lift  up  the 
calf  between  you  and  put  it  in  the  cart.  Leave  Smoker 
and  me  to  manage  the  mother." 

The  boys  put  their  arms  under  the  stomach  of  the  calf, 
and  carried  it  away.  The  heifer  was  at  first  too  busy 
defending  herself  against  the  dog  to  perceive  that  the  calf 
was  gone ;  when  she  did  Jacob  called  Smoker  to  him,  so 
as  to  bring  him  between  the  heifer  and  where  the  boys 
were  going  out  of  the  thicket.  At  last  the  heifer  gave  a 
loud  bellow,  and  rushed  out  of  the  thicket  in  pursuit  of 
her  calf,  checked  by  Smoker,  who  held  on  to  her  ear,  and 
sometimes  stopped  her  from  advancing. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  51 

"  Hold  her,  Smoker,"  said  Jacob,  who  now  went  back 
to  help  the  boys.  "  Hold  her,  boy.  Is  the  calf  in  the 
cart?" 

"  Yes,  and  tied  fast,"  replied  Edward,  "  and  we  are  in 
the  cart  too." 

"That's  right,"  replied  Jacob.  "Now  Til  get  in  too, 
and  let  us  drive  off.  She'll  follow  us,  depend  upon  it. 
Here,  Smoker  !  Smoker  !  let  her  alone." 

Smoker,  at  this  command,  came  bounding  out  of  the 
copse,  followed  by  the  heifer,  lowing  most  anxiously. 
Her  lowing  was  responded  to  by  the  calf  in  the  cart,  and 
she  ran  wildly  up  to  it. 

"  Drive  off,  Humphrey,"  said  Jacob  ;  "  I  think  I  heard 
the  lowing  of  the  heifer  answered  by  some  of  the  herd, 
and  the  sooner  we  are  off  the  better." 

Humphrey,  who  had  the  reins,  drove  off;  the  heifer 
followed,  at  one  time  running  at  the  dog,  at  another 
putting  her  head  almost  into  the  hind  part  of  the  cart; 
but  the  lowing  of  the  heifer  was  now  answered  by  deeper 
tones,  and  Jacob  said  : 

"  Edward,  get  your  gun  ready,  for  I  think  the  herd  is 
following.  Do  not  fire,  however,  till  I  tell  you.  We 
must  be  governed  by  circumstances.  It  won't  do  to  lose 
the  pony,  or  to  run  any  serious  risk,  for  the  sake  of  the 
heifer  and  calf.     Drive  fast,  Humphrey." 

A  few  minutes  afterwards  they  perceived  at  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  behind  them,  not  the  whole  herd,  but 
a  single  bull,  who  was  coming  up  at  a  fast  trot,  with  his 
tail  in  the  air,  and  tossing  his  head,  lowing  deeply  in 
answer  to  the  heifer. 

"  There's  only  one,  after  all,"  said  Jacob  ;  "I  suppose 
the  heifer  is  his  favourite.  Well,  we  can  manage  him. 
Smoker,  come  in.  Come  in,  sir,  directly,"  cried  Jacob, 
perceiving  that  the  dog  was  about  to  attack  the  bull. 

Smoker  obeyed,  and  the  bull  advanced  till  he  was  within 
a  hundred  yards. 

"Now,  Edward  do  you  fire  first — aim  for  his  shoulder. 
Humphrey,  pull  up." 


52  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Humphrey  stopped  the  pony,  and  the  bull  continued  to 
advance,  but  seemed  puzzled  who  to  attack,  unless  it  was 
the  dog.  As  soon  as  the  bull  was  within  sixty  yards, 
Edward  fired,  and  the  animal  fell  down  on  its  knees, 
tearing  the  ground  with  its  horns. 

"  That  will  do,"  said  Jacob  ;  "  drive  on  again,  Humphrey; 
we  will  have  a  look  at  that  fellow  by-and-bye.  At  present 
we  had  better  get  home,  as  others  may  come.  He's  up 
again,  but  he  is  at  a  standstill.  I  have  an  idea  that  he  is 
hit  hard." 

The  cart  drove  on,  followed  by  the  heifer  ;  but  no  more 
of  the  wild  herd  made  their  appearance,  and  they  very 
soon  gained  the  cottage. 

**  Now,  then,  what  shall  we  do  ?  "  said  Jacob.  "  Come, 
Humphrey,  you  have  had  all  the  ordering  of  this,  and  have 
done  it  well." 

**  Well,  Jacob,  we  must  now  drive  the  cart  into  the  yard, 
and  shut  the  gate  upon  the  cow,  till  I  am  ready." 

"  That's  easy  done,  by  setting  Smoker  at  her,"  replied 
Jacob ;  **  but,  mercy  on  us,  there's  Alice  and  Edith 
running  out ! — the  heifer  may  kill  them.  Go  back,  Alice, 
run  quite  into  the  cottage,  and  shut  the  door  till  we  come.'^ 

Alice  and  Edith  hearing  this,  and  Edward  also  crying  out 
to  them,  made  a  hasty  retreat  to  the  cottage.  Humphrey 
then  backed  the  cart  against  the  paling  of  the  yard,  so  as 
to  enable  Edward  to  get  on  the  other  side  of  it,  ready  to 
open  the  gate.  Smoker  was  set  at  the  heifer,  and,  as 
before,  soon  engaged  her  attention  ;  so  that  the  gate  was 
opened  and  the  cart  drove  in,  and  the  gate  closed  again, 
before  the  heifer  could  follow. 

"  Well,  Humphrey,  what  next  ? " 

*' Why,  now  lift  the  calf  out  and  put  it  into  the  cow- 
house. I  will  go  into  the  cowhouse  with  a  rope  and  a 
slip-knot  at  the  end  of  it,  get  upon  the  beam  above,  and 
drop  it  over  her  horns  as  she's  busy  with  the  calf,  which 
she  will  be  as  soon  as  you  let  her  in.  I  shall  pass  the  end 
of  the  rope  outside,  for  you  to  haul  up  when  I  am  ready, 
and  then  we  shall  have  her  fast,  till  we  can  secure  her 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  ^^ 

properly.  When  I  call  out  *  ready/  do  you  open  the  gate 
and  let  her  in.  You  can  do  that  and  jump  into  the  cart 
afterwards,  for  fear  she  may  run  at  you  :  but  I  don't  think 
that  she  will,  for  it's  the  calf  she  wants,  and  not  either  of 
you." 

As  soon  as  Humphrey  was  ready  with  the  rope  he  gave 
the  word,  and  the  gate  was  opened  ;  the  cow  ran  in 
immediately,  and  hearing  her  calf  bleat,  went  into  the 
cowhouse,  the  door  of  which  was  shut  upon  her.  A 
minute  afterwards  Humphrey  cried  out  to  them  to  haul 
upon  the  rope,  which  they  did. 

'*That  will  do,"  said  Humphrey  from  the  inside  ;  *'  now 
make  the  rope  fast,  and  then  you  may  come  in." 

They  went  in,  and  found  the  heifer  drawn  close  to  the 
side  of  the  cowhouse  by  the  rope  which  was  round  her 
horns,  and  unable  to  move  her  head. 

"  Well,  Humphrey,  that's  very  clever  ;  but  now  what's 
to  be  done  ?  " 

"  First  I'll  saw  off  the  tips  of  her  horns,  and  then  if 
she  does  run  at  us,  she  won't  hurt  us  much.  Wait  till  I 
go  for  the  saw." 

As  soon  as  the  ends  of  her  horns  were  sawed  off, 
Humphrey  took  another  piece  of  rope,  which  he  fastened 
securely  round  her  horns,  and  then  made  the  other  end 
fast  to  the  side  of  the  building,  so  that  the  animal  could 
move  about  a  little  and  eat  out  of  the  crib. 

**  There,"  said  Humphrey,  "  now  time  and  patience 
must  do  the  rest.  We  must  coax  her  and  handle  her, 
and  we  soon  shall  tame  her.  At  present  let  us  leave  her 
with  the  calf.  She  has  a  yard  of  rope,  and  that  is  enough 
for  her  to  lick  her  calf,  which  is  all  that  she  requires  at 
present.     To-morrow  we  will  cut  some  grass  for  her." 

They  then  went  out,  shutting  the  cowhouse  door. 

"Well,  Humphrey,  you've  beat  us  after  all,  and  have 
the  laugh  on  your  side  now,"  said  Jacob.  '*  *  Where 
there's  a  will,  there's  a  way,'  that's  certain ;  and  I  assure 
you,  that  when  you  were  making  so  much  hay,  and 
gathering  so  much  litter,  and  building  a  cowhouse,  I  had 


54  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

no  more  idea  that  we  should  have  a  cow  than  that  we 
should  have  an  elephant ;  and  I  will  say  that  you  deserve 
great  credit  for  your  way  of  obtaining  it." 

"  That  he  certainly  does,"  replied  Edward.  "  You 
have  more  genius  than  I  have,  brother.  But  dinner 
must  be  ready,  if  Alice  has  done  her  duty.  What  think 
you,  Jacob,  shall  we  after  dinner  go  and  look  after  that 
bull?" 

"  Yes,  by  all  means.  He  will  not  be  bad  eating,  and 
I  can  sell  all  I  can  carry  in  the  cart  at  Lymington. 
Besides,  the  skin  is  worth  money." 


Chapter  VI 

Alice  and  Edith  were  very  anxious  to  see  the  cow, 
and  especially  to  see  the  calf;  but  Humphrey  told  them 
that  they  must  not  go  near  till  he  went  with  them,  and 
then  they  should  see  it.  After  dinner  was  over,  Jacob 
and  Edward  took  their  guns,  and  Humphrey  put  Billy  in 
the  cart,  and  followed  them.  They  found  the  bull  where 
they  left  him,  standing  quite  still;  he  tossed  his  head 
when  they  approached  him,  which  they  did  carefully,  but 
he  did  not  attempt  to  run  at  them. 

"  It's  my  idea  that  he  has  nearly  bled  to  death,"  said 
Jacob ;  "  but  there's  nothing  like  making  sure.  Edward, 
put  a  bullet  just  three  inches  behind  his  shoulder,  and 
that  will  make  all  safe." 

Edward  did  so,  and  the  animal  fell  dead.  They  went 
up  to  the  carcase,  which  they  estimated  to  weigh  at  least 
fifty  stone. 

**  It  is  a  noble  beast,"  said  Edward ;  "  I  wonder  we 
never  thought  of  killing  one  before." 

"  They  arn't  game,  Edward,"  replied  Jacob. 

"  No,  they  are  not  now,  Jacob,"  said  Humphrey ; 
**  as  you   and  Edward  claim  all  the  game,  I  shall  claim 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  55 

the  cattle  as  my  portion  of  the  forest.  Recollect,  there 
are  more,  and  I  mean  to  have  more  of  them  yet." 

"  Well,  Humphrey,  I  give  you  up  all  my  rights,  if  I 
Jiave  any." 

"  And  I  all  mine,"  added  Edward. 

"  Be  it  so.  Some  day  you'll  see  what  I  shall  do," 
replied  Humphrey.  **  Recollect,  I  am  to  sell  the  cattle 
for  my  own  self-advantage  until  I  buy  a  gun,  and  one  or 
two  things  which  I  want." 

"  I  agree  to  that  too,  Humphrey,"  replied  Jacob  ; 
"  and  now  to  skin  the  beast." 

The  skinning  and  quartering  took  up  the  whole  after- 
noon, and  Billy  was  heavily  laden  when  he  drew  his  cart 
home.  The  next  day  Jacob  went  to  Lymington  to  sell  the 
bull  and  the  skin,  and  returned  home  well  satisfied  with 
the  profit  he  had  made.  He  had  procured,  as  Humphrey 
requested,  some  milk-pans,  a  small  churn,  and  milk-pail, 
out  of  the  proceeds,  and  had  still  money  left.  Humphrey 
told  them  that  he  had  not  been  to  see  the  heifer  yet,  as 
he  thought  it  better  not. 

"She  will  be  tame  to-morrow  morning,  depend  upon 
it,"  said  he. 

**But  if  you  give  her  nothing  to  eat,  will  not  the 
calf  die?" 

"  Oh  no,  I  should  think  not.  I  shall  not  starve 
her,  but  I  will  make  her  thankful  for  her  food  before 
she  gets  it.  I  shall  cut  her  some  grass  to-morrow 
morning." 

We  may  as  well  here  say  that  the  next  morning 
Humphrey  went  in  to  the  heifer.  At  first  she  tossed 
about  and  was  very  unruly.  He  gave  her  some  grass, 
and  patted  her  and  coaxed  her  for  a  long  while,  till  at 
last  she  allowed  him  to  touch  her  gently.  Every  day  for 
a  fortnight  he  brought  her  her  food,  and  she  became 
quieter  every  day,  till  at  last,  if  he  went  up  to  her,  she 
never  pushed  with  her  horns.  The  calf  became  quite 
tame,  and  as  the  heifer  perceived  that  the  calf  was  quiet, 
she    became   more   quiet   herself.      After   the   fortnight. 


S6  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Humphrey  would  not  allow  the  heifer  to  receive  any- 
thing except  from  the  hand  of  Alice,  that  the  animal 
might  know  her  well ;  and  when  the  calf  was  a  month 
old,  Humphrey  made  the  first  attempt  to  milk  her. 
This  was  resisted  at  first  by  kicking,  but  in  the  course 
of  ten  days  she  gave  down  her  milk.  Humphrey  then 
let  her  loose  for  a  few  days  to  run  about  the  yard,  still 
keeping  the  calf  in  the  cowhouse,  and  putting  the  heifer 
in  to  her  at  night,  milking  her  before  the  calf  was  allowed 
to  suck.  After  this,  he  adventured  upon  the  last  experi- 
ment, which  was  to  turn  her  out  of  the  yard  to  graze  into 
the  forest.  She  went  away  to  some  distance,  and  he  was 
fearful  that  she  would  join  the  herd,  but  in  the  evening 
she  came  back  again  to  her  calf.  After  this  he  was 
satisfied,  and  turned  her  out  every  day,  and  they  had  no 
further  trouble  with  her.  He  would  not,  however,  wean 
the  calf  till  the  winter  time,  when  she  was  shut  up  in  the 
yard  and  fed  on  hay.  He  then  weaned  the  calf,  which 
was  a  cow  calf,  and  they  had  no  more  trouble  with  the 
mother.  Alice  soon  learnt  to  milk  her,  and  she  became 
very  tractable  and  good-tempered.  Such  was  the  com- 
mencement of  the  dairy  at  the  cottage. 

"  Jacob,"  said  Humphrey,  **  when  do  you  go  to 
Lymington  again  ? " 

"  Why,  I  do  not  know.  The  end  of  August,  as  it  is 
now,  and  the  month  of  September,  is  not  good  for 
venison;  and,  therefore,  I  do  not  see  what  I  shall  have 
to  go  for." 

"  Well,  I  wish,  when  you  do  go,  you  would  get  some- 
thing for  Alice  and  something  for  me." 

"  And  what  is  it  that  Alice  wants  ? " 

"  She  wants  a  kitten." 

"  Well,  I  think  I  may  find  that.  And  what  do  you 
want,  Humphrey  ?  " 

"  I  want  a  dog  Smoker  is  yours  altogether ;  I 
want  a  dog  for  myself,  to  bring  up  after  my  own 
fashion." 

"  Well,  I  ought  to  look  out  for  another  dog  :  although 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  S7 

Smoker  is  not  old,  yet  one  ought  to  have  two  dogs  to 
one's  gun,  in  case  of  accident." 

"  I  think  so  too,"  replied  Edward ;  "  see  if  you  can 
get  two  puppies,  one  for  Humphrey,  and  one  for  myself." 

'*  Well,  I  must  not  go  to  Lymington  for  them.  I 
must  cross  the  forest,  to  see  some  friends  of  mine  whom 
I  have  not  seen  for  a  long  while,  and  I  may  get  some 
of  the  right  sort  of  puppies  there,  just  like  Smoker.  I'll 
do  that  at  once,  as  I  may  have  to  wait  for  them,  even 
if  I  do  have  the  promise." 

"  May  I  go  with  you,  Jacob  .''  "  said  Edward. 

"  Why,  I  would  rather  not ;  they  may  ask  questions." 

"  And  so  would  I  rather  he  would  not,  for  he  will 
shirk  his  work  here." 

"  Why,  what  is  there  to  do,  Humphrey  ? " 

"  Plenty  to  do,  and  hard  work,  Edward  ;  the  acorns 
are  fit  for  beating  down,  and  we  want  a  great  many 
bushels  for  the  pigs.  We  have  to  fatten  three,  and  to 
feed  the  rest  during  the  winter.  I  cannot  get  on  well 
with  only  Alice  and  Edith ;  so  if  you  are  not  very  lazy, 
you  will  stay  with  us  and  help  us." 

**  Humphrey,  you  think  of  nothing  but  your  pigs  and 
farm-yard." 

*'  And  you  are  too  great  a  hunter  to  think  of  anything 
but  a  stag ;  but  a  bird  in  the  hand's  worth  two  in  the 
bush,  in  my  opinion;  and  I'll  make  more  by  my  farm- 
yard than  you  ever  will  by  the  forest." 

"  Humphrey  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  poultry  and 
eggs,  has  he,  Edward?  they  belong  to  Edith  and  ma; 
and  Jacob  shall  take  them  to  Lymington  and  sell  them 
for  us,  and  get  us  some  new  clothes  for  Sunday,  for 
these  begin  to  look  rather  worn — and  no  wonder." 

''  No,  dearest,  the  poultry  are  yours,  and  I  will  sell 
them  for  you  as  soon  as  you  please,  and  buy  what  you 
wish  with  the  money,"  replied  Jacob.  *'  Let  Humphrey 
make  all  the  money  he  can  with  his  pigs." 

"  Yes ;  and  the  butter  belongs  to  me,  if  I  make  it," 
said  Alice. 


58  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  No,  no,"  replied  Humphrey,  "  that's  not  fair  ;  I  find 
cows,  and  get  nothing  for  them.   We  must  go  halves,  Alice." 

"  Well,  I  have  no  objection  to  that,"  said  Alice, 
**  because  you  find  the  cows  and  feed  them.  I  made  a 
pound  of  butter  yesterday,  just  to  try  what  I  could  do ; 
but  it's  not  firm,  Jacob.     How  is  that  ?  " 

**  I  have  seen  the  women  make  butter,  and  know  how, 
Alice ;  so  next  time  I  will  be  with  you.  I  suppose  you 
did  not  wash  your  butter-milk  well  out,  nor  put  any 
salt  in  it  ?  " 

**  I  did  not  put  any  salt  in  it." 

"  But  you  must,  or  the  butter  will  not  keep." 

It  was  arranged  that  Edward  should  stay  at  home  to 
assist  in  collecting  the  acorns  for  the  pigs,  and  that  Jacob 
should  cross  the  forest  alone  to  see  after  the  puppies  ; 
and  he  set  off  the  next  morning.  He  was  away  two 
days,  and  then  returned ;  said  that  he  had  a  promise  of 
two  puppies  ;  and  that  he  had  chosen  them  ;  they  were 
of  the  same  breed  as  Smoker,  but  they  were  only  a 
fortnight  old,  and  could  not  be  taken  from  the  mother 
yet  awhile,  so  that  he  had  arranged  to  call  again  when 
they  were  three  or  four  months  old,  and  able  to  follow 
him  across  the  forest.  Jacob  also  said  that  he  was  very 
near  being  hurt  by  a  stag  that  had  made  at  him — for  at 
that  season  of  the  year  the  stags  were  very  dangerous 
and  fierce — but  that  he  had  fired,  and  struck  off  one  of 
the  animal's  horns,  which  made  it  turn. 

"  You  must  be  careful,  Edward,  how  you  go  about 
the  forest  now." 

**  I  have  no  wish  to  go,"  replied  Edward ;  "as  we 
cannot  hunt,  it  is  no  use  ;  but  in  November  we  shall 
begin  again." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Jacob,  "  that  will  be  soon  enough. 
To-morrow  I  will  help  you  with  the  acorns,  and  the  day 
afterwards,  if  I  am  spared,  I  will  take  Alice's  poultry  to 
Lymington  for  her." 

"  Yes,  and  when  you  come  back  you  will  help  me  to 
churn,  for  then  I  shall  have  a  good  deal  of  cream." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  59 

"  And  don't  forget  to  buy  the  kitten,  Jacob,"  said 
Edith. 

"What's  the  good  of  a  kitten  ?"  said  Humphrey,  who 
was  very  busy  making  a  bird-cage  for  Edith,  having  just 
finished  one  for  AHce  ;  "  she  will  only  steal  your  cream 
and  eat  up  your  birds." 

"  No,  she  won't ;  for  we'll  shut  the  door  fast  where 
the  milk  and  cream  is,  and  we'll  hang  the  cages  so  high 
that  Miss  Puss  won't  be  able  to  get  at  them." 

"Well,  then,  a  kitten  will  be  useful,"  said  Edward, 
"  for  she  will  teach  you  to  be  careful." 

"  My  coat  is  a  little  the  worse  for  wear,  and  so  is 
yours,  Edward.  We  must  try  if  we  cannot,  like  Alice, 
find  means  to  pay  for  another." 

"  Humphrey,"  said  Jacob,  "  I'll  buy  all  you  want,  and 
trust  to  you  for  paying  me  again  as  soon  as  you  can." 

"  That's  just  what  I  want,"  replied  Humphrey.  *«Then 
you  must  buy  me  a  gun  and  a  new  suit  of  clothes  first  y 
when  I've  paid  for  them  I  shall  want  some  more  tools, 
and  some  nails  and  screws,  and  two  or  three  other  things  ; 
but  I  will  say  nothing  about  them  just  now.  Get  me  my 
gun,  and  I'U  try  what  the  forest  will  do  for  me — especially 
after  I  have  my  dog." 

"  Well,  we  shall  see  ;  perhaps  you'll  like  to  come  out 
with  me  sometimes  and  learn  woodcraft,  for  Edward 
knows  as  much  as  I  do  now,  and  can  go  out  by  himself." 

"  Of  course  I  will,  Jacob ;  I  want  to  learn  every- 
thing." 

"  Well,  there's  a  little  money  left  in  the  bag  yet,  and 
I  will  go  to  Lymington  to-morrow.  Now  I  think  it  is 
time  that  we  went  to  bed  ;  and  if  you  are  all  as  tired  as 
I  am,  you  will  sleep  soundly." 

Jacob  put  into  the  cart  the  next  day  about  forty  of 
the  chickens  which  Alice  had  reared  ;  the  others  were 
kept  to  increase  the  number  in  the  poultry-yard.  They 
had  cost  little  or  nothing  bringing  up ;  for  when  quite 
young  they  only  had  a  little  oatmeal  cake,  and  afterwards, 
with  the  potatoes  which  were  left,  they  found  themselves, 


6o  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

as  fowls  can  always  do  when  they  have  a  great  range  of 
ground  to  go  over. 

Jacob  came  back  at  sunset,  with  all  the  articles.  He 
brought  a  new  suit  for  Alice  and  Edith,  with  some 
needles  and  thread  and  worsted,  and  gave  her  some 
money  which  was  left  from  the  sale  of  the  chickens,  after 
he  had  made  the  purchases.  He  also  bought  a  new  suit 
for  Edward  and  Humphrey,  and  a  gun,  which  was  much 
approved  of  by  Humphrey,  as  it  had  a  larger  bore  and 
carried  a  heavier  bullet  than  either  Jacob's  or  Edward's  ; 
and  there  was  a  white  kitten  for  Alice  and  Edith.  There 
was  no  news,  only  that  the  Levellers  had  opposed  Crom- 
well, and  he  had  put  them  down  with  the  other  troops, 
and  Jacob  said  that  it  appeared  that  they  were  all 
squabbling  and  fighting  with  each  other. 

Time  passed ;  the  month  of  November  came  on 
without  anything  to  disturb  the  daily  employments  of 
the  family  in  the  forest :  when  one  evening  Jacob,  who 
had  returned  from  hunting  with  Edward  (the  first  time 
they  had  been  out  since  the  season  commenced),  told 
Alice  that  she  must  do  all  she  could  to  give  them  a  good 
dinner  the  next  day,  as  it  was  to  be  a  feast. 

"Why  so,  Jacob  ?" 

"If  you  cannot  guess,  I  won't  tell  you  till  the  time 
comes,"  replied  Jacob. 

"Well  then,  Humphrey  must  help  us,"  replied  Alice, 
**  and  we  will  do  what  we  can.  I  will  try,  now  that  we 
have  some  meat,  to  make  a  grand  dinner." 

Alice  made  all  the  preparations,  and  had  for  dinner 
the  next  day  a  piece  of  baked  venison,  a  venison  stew, 
a  pair  of  roast  chickens,  and  an  apple-pie — which,  for 
them,  was  a  very  grand  dinner  indeed.  And  it  was 
very  well  dressed  ;  for  Jacob  had  taught  her  to  cook, 
and  by  degrees  she  improved  upon  Jacob's  instruction. 
Humphrey  was  quite  as  clever  at  it  as  she  was  ;  and  little 
Edith  was  very  useful,  as  she  plucked  the  fowls,  and 
watched  the  things  while  they  were  cooking. 

"  And  now  I'll  tell  you,"  said  Jacob,  after  saying  grace, 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  6i 

"  why  I  asked  you  for  a  feast  this  day.  It  is  because 
exactly  on  this  day  twelvemonth  I  brought  you  all  to  the 
cottage.     Now  you  know." 

"I  did  not  know  it  certainly,  but  I  daresay  you  are 
right,"  replied  Edward. 

"  And  now,  children,  tell  me,"  said  Jacob,  "  has  not 
this  year  passed  very  quickly  and  very  happily — quite  as 
quickly  and  quite  as  happily  as  if  you  had  been  staying 
at  Arnwood  ? " 

"  Yes,  more  so,"  replied  Humphrey  ;  "for  then  very 
often  I  did  not  know  what  to  do  to  amuse  myself,  and 
since  I  have  been  here  the  days  have  always  been  too 
short." 

"  I  agree  with  Humphrey,"  said  Edward. 

"And  I  am  sure  I  do,"  replied  Alice;  "I'm  always 
busy,  and  always  happy,  and  I'm  never  scolded  about 
dirtying  my  clothes  or  tearing  them,  as  I  used  to  be." 

"  And  what  does  little  Edith  say  ? " 

"I  like  to  help  Alice,  and  I  like  to  play  with  the 
kitten,"  replied  Edith. 

"Well,  my  children,"  said  Jacob,  "depend  upon  it, 
you  are  most  happy  when  your  days  pass  quickest,  and 
that  is  only  the  case  when  you  have  plenty  to  do.  Here 
you  are  in  peace  and  safety ;  and  may  it  please  God  that 
you  may  continue  so  !  We  want  very  few  things  in  this 
world — that  is,  we  really  want  very  few  things,  although 
we  wish  and  sigh  for  many.  You  have  health  and  spirits, 
which  are  the  greatest  blessings  in  life.  Who  would  be- 
lieve, to  look  at  you  all,  that  you  were  the  same  children 
that  I  brought  away  from  Arnwood.?  You  were  then 
very  different  from  what  you  are  now.  You  are  strong 
and  healthy,  rosy  and  brown,  instead  of  being  fair  and 
delicate.  Look  at  your  sisters,  Edward,  do  you  think 
that  any  of  your  former  friends — do  you  think  that 
Martha,  who  had  the  care  of  them,  would  know  them  ?  " 

Edward  smiled  and  said,  "Certainly  not;  especially 
in  their  present  dresses." 

"Nor   would,    I   think,    Humphrey   be   known   again. 


62  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

You,  Edward,  were  always  a  stout  boy ;  and,  except  that 
you  have  grown  very  much,  and  are  more  brown,  there 
is  no  great  difference.  You  would  be  known  again,  even 
in  your  present  forester's  dress  ;  but  what  I  say  is,  that 
we  ought  to  be  thankful  to  the  Almighty  that  you,  instead 
of  being  burnt  in  your  beds,  have  found  health  and 
happiness  and  security  in  a  forester's  hut ;  and  I  ought 
to  be,  and  am,  most  thankful  to  heaven  that  it  has 
pleased  it  to  spare  my  life,  and  enabled  me  to  teach  you 
all  to  the  present  how  to  gain  your  own  livelihoods  after 
I  am  called  away.  I  have  been  able  so  far  to  fulfil  my 
promise  to  your  noble  father ;  and  you  know  not  what  a 
heavy  load  on  my  mind  is  every  day  lessened,  as  I  see 
each  day  that  you  are  more  and  more  able  to  provide  for 
yourselves.  God  bless  you,  dear  children,  and  may  you 
live  to  see  many  returns,  and  happy  returns,  of  the  day ; " 
and  Jacob  was  so  much  moved  as  he  said  this,  that  a 
tear  was  seen  rolling  down  his  furrowed  cheek. 

The  second  winter  now  came  on.  Jacob  and  Edward 
went  out  hunting  usually  about  twice  a  week;  for  the 
old  forester  complained  of  stiffness  and  rheumatism,  and 
not  feeling  so  active  as  he  used  to  be.  Humphrey  now 
accompanied  Edward  perhaps  one  day  in  the  week,  but 
not  more,  and  they  seldom  returned  without  having  pro- 
cured venison,  for  Edward  knew  his  business  well,  and 
no  longer  needed  the  advice  of  Jacob.  As  the  winter 
advanced  Jacob  gave  up  going  out  altogether.  He  went 
to  Lymington  to  sell  the  venison  and  procure  what  was 
necessary  for  the  household;  such  as  oatmeal  and  flour, 
which  were  the  principal  wants  ;  but  even  these  journeys 
fatigued  him,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  old  man's  con- 
stitution was  breaking  fast.  Humphrey  was  always  busy. 
One  evening  he  was  making  something  which  puzzled 
them  all.  They  asked  him  what  it  was  for,  but  he  would 
not  tell  them. 

"  It's  an  experiment  that  I  am  trying,"  said  he,  as  he 
was  bending  a  hazel  stick.  "  If  it  answers,  you  shall 
know :   if  it  does  not,  I've  only  had  a  little  trouble  for 


The  Children  of  the  New  Foxes t  6^ 

nothing.  Jacob,  I  hope  you  will  not  forget  the  salt  to- 
morrow when  you  go  to  Lymington,  for  my  pigs  are 
ready  for  killing,  and  we  must  salt  the  greatest  part  of 
the  pork.  After  the  legs  and  shoulders  have  lain  long 
enough  in  salt,  I  mean  to  try  if  I  cannot  smoke  them, 
and  if  I  do,  I'll  then  smoke  some  bacon.  Won't  that  be 
jolly,  Alice  ?  "Won't  you  like  to  have  a  great  piece  of 
bacon  hanging  up  there,  and  only  to  have  to  get  on  a 
stool  to  cut  off  what  you  want,  when  Edward  and  I  come 
home  hungry  and  you've  nothing  to  give  us  to  eat  ? " 

"I  shall  be  very  glad  to  have  it,  and  I  think  so  will 
you  too,  by  the  way  you  talk." 

"  I  shall,  I  assure  you.  Jacob,  didn't  you  say  the  ash- 
sticks  were  the  best  to  smoke  bacon  with  ? " 

"  Yes,  boy :  when  you  are  ready,  I'll  tell  you  how  to 
manage.  My  poor  mother  used  to  smoke  very  well  up 
this  very  chimney." 

"  I  think  that  will  do,"  said  Humphrey,  letting  his 
hazel  stick  spring  up,  after  he  had  bent  it  down,  **but 
to-morrow  I  shall  find  out." 

**  But  what  is  it  for,  Humphrey  ? "  said  Edith. 

"  Go  away,  puss,  and  play  with  your  kitten,"  replied 
Humphrey,  putting  away  his  tools  and  his  materials  in  a 
corner ;  "  I've  a  great  deal  on  my  hands  now,  but  I  must 
kill  my  pigs  before  I  think  of  anything  else." 

The  next  day  Jacob  took  the  venison  into  Lymington, 
and  brought  back  the  salt  and  other  articles  required. 
The  pigs  were  then  killed,  and  salted  down  under  Jacob's 
directions ;  his  rheumatism  did  not  allow  him  to  assist,  but 
Humphrey  and  Edward  rubbed  in  the  salt,  and  Alice  took 
the  pieces  of  pork  away  to  the  tub  when  they  were  finished. 
Humphrey  had  been  out  the  day  before  with  the  unknown 
article  he  had  been  so  long  about.  The  next  morning  he 
went  out  early  before  breakfast,  and  when  he  returned  he 
brought  a  hare  in  his  hand,  which  he  laid  on  the  table. 

"  There,"  said  he,  "  my  springe  has  answered,  and  this 
is  the  fruits  of  it.  Now  I'll  make  some  more,  and  we  will 
have  something  by  way  of  a  change  for  dinner." 


64  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

They  were  very  much  pleased  with  Humphrey's  success, 
and  he  was  not  a  little  proud  of  it. 

"  How  did  you  find  out  how  to  make  it  ?" 

"  Why,  I  read  in  the  old  book  of  travels  which  Jacob 
brought  home  with  him  last  summer,  of  people  catching 
rabbits  and  hares  in  some  way  like  this  ;  I  could  not  make 
it  out  exactly,  but  it  gave  me  the  idea." 

We  ought  to  have  told  the  reader  that  Jacob  had  more 
than  once  brought  home  an  old  book  or  two  which  he  had 
picked  up,  or  had  given  him,  and  that  these  had  been 
occasionally  looked  into  by  Humphrey  and  Edward,  but 
only  now  and  then,  as  they  had  too  much  to  do  to  find 
much  time  for  reading,  although  sometimes  in  the  evening 
they  did  take  them  up.  When  it  is  considered  how  young 
they  were,  and  what  a  practical  and  busy  life  they  led,  this 
cannot  be  surprising. 


Chapter   VII 

Humphrey  was  now  after  something  else.  He  had  made 
several  traps,  and  brought  in  rabbits  and  hares  almost  every 
day.  He  had  also  made  some  bird-traps,  and  had  caught 
two  gold-finches  for  Alice  and  Edith,  which  they  put  in 
the  cages  he  had  made  for  them.  But,  as  we  said,  Hum- 
phrey was  about  something  else  ;  he  was  out  early  in  the 
morning,  and  in  the  evening,  when  the  moon  was  up,  he 
came  home  late,  long  after  they  had  all  gone  to  bed ;  but 
they  never  knew  why,  nor  would  he  tell  them.  A  heavy 
fall  of  snow  took  place,  and  Humphrey  was  more  out  than 
ever.  At  last,  about  a  week  after  the  snow  had  lain  on  the 
ground,  one  morning  he  came  in  with  a  hare  and  rabbit  in 
his  hand,  and  said : 

"  Edward,  I  have  caught  something  larger  than  a  hare 
or  a  rabbit,  and  you  must  come  and  help  me,  and  we  must 
take  our  guns.  Jacob,  I  suppose  your  rheumatism  is  too 
bad  to  let  you  come  too  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  65 

"  No  ;  I  think  I  can  manage.  It's  the  damp  that  hurts 
me  so  much.  This  frosty  air  will  do  me  good,  perhaps. 
I  have  been  much  better  since  the  snow  fell.  Now,  then, 
let  us  see  what  you  have  caught." 

*' You  will  have  to  walk  two  miles,"  said  Humphrey,  as 
they  went  out. 

"  I  can  manage  it,  Humphrey  ;  so  lead  the  way." 

Humphrey  went  on  till  they  came  close  to  a  clump  of 
large  trees,  and  then  brought  them  to  a  pitfall  which  he 
had  dug,  about  six  feet  wide  and  eight  feet  long,  and  nine 
feet  deep. 

**  There's  my  large  trap,"  said  Humphrey,  **  and  see 
what  I  have  caught  in  it." 

They  looked  down  into  the  pit  and  perceived  a  young 
bull  in  it.  Smoker,  who  was  with  them,  began  to  bark 
furiously  at  it. 

"  Now,  what  are  we  to  do  ?  I  don't  think  it  is  hurt. 
Can  we  get  it  out  ?  "  said  Humphrey. 

"  No,  not  very  well.  If  it  was  a  calf  we  might ;  but  it 
is  too  heavy ;  and  if  we  were  to  get  it  out  alive,  we  must 
kill  it  afterwards,  so  we  had  better  shoot  it  at  once." 

**  So  I  think,"  replied  Humphrey. 

"  But  how  did  you  catch  him  ?  "  said  Edward. 

"I  read  of  it  in  the  same  book  I  did  about  the  traps 
for  hares,"  replied  Humphrey.  "I  dug  out  the  pit  and 
covered  it  with  brambles,  and  then  put  snow  at  the  top. 
This  is  the  thicket  that  the  herd  comes  to  chiefly  in  winter 
time ;  it  is  large  and  dry,  and  the  large  trees  shelter  it ; 
so  that  is  why  I  chose  this  spot.  I  took  a  large  bundle  of 
hay,  put  some  on  the  snow  about  the  pit,  and  then  strewed 
some  more  about  in  small  handfuls,  so  that  the  cattle  must 
find  it  and  pick  it  up,  which  I  knew  they  would  be  glad  to 
do,  now  that  the  snow  is  on  the  ground.  And  now,  you 
see,  I  have  succeeded." 

"Well,  Humphrey,  you  beat  us,  I  will  say,"  said 
Edward.     "  Shall  I  shoot  him  ? " 

"  Yes,  now  that  he  is  looking  up." 

Edward   shot   his   ball   through   the   forehead    of   the 


66  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

animal,  which  fell  dead ;  but  they  were  then  obliged 
to  go  home  for  the  pony  and  cart,  and  ropes  to  get 
the  animal  out  of  the  pit,  and  a  hard  job  they  had  of  it 
too  ;  but  the  pony  helped  them,  and  they  did  get  it  out 
at  last. 

*'  I  will  do  it  easier  next  time,"  said  Humphrey.  '*  I 
will  make  a  windlass  as  soon  as  I  can,  and  we  will  soon 
hoist  out  another,  like  they  turn  a  bucket  of  water  up 
from  a  well." 

"  It's  nice  young  meat,"  said  Jacob,  who  was  skinning 
the  bull,  "  not  above  eighteen  months  old,  I  should  think. 
Had  it  been  a  full-grown  one,  like  that  we  shot,  it  must 
have  remained  where  it  was,  for  we  never  could  have  got 
it  out." 

"  Yes,  Jacob,  we  should ;  for  I  should  have  gone 
down  and  cut  it  up  in  the  pit,  so  that  we  would  have 
handed  it  out  by  bits,  if  we  could  not  have  managed  him 
whole." 

They  loaded  the  cart  with  the  skin  and  quarters  of  the 
animal,  and  then  drove  home. 

"  This  will  go  far  to  pay  for  the  gun,  Humphrey,"  said 
Jacob,  "  if  it  don't  pay  for  more." 

"  I'm  glad  of  it,"  said  Humphrey  ;  "  but  I  hope  it  will 
not  be  the  last  which  I  take." 

"  That  reminds  me,  Humphrey,  of  one  thing ;  I  think 
you  must  come  back  with  the  cart  and  carry  away  all  the 
entrails  of  the  beast,  and  remove  all  the  blood  which  is 
on  the  snow,  for  I've  observed  that  cattle  are  very  scared 
with  the  smell  and  sight  of  blood.  I  found  that  out  by 
once  or  twice  seeing  them  come  to  where  I  have  cut  the 
throat  of  a  stag,  and  as  soon  as  they  have  put  their  noses 
down  to  where  the  blood  was  on  the  ground  they  have 
put  their  tails  up  and  galloped  away,  bellowing  at  a  terrible 
rate.  Indeed  I've  heard  say  that  if  a  murder  has  been 
committed  in  a  wood,  and  you  want  to  find  the  body,  that 
a  herd  of  cattle  drove  into  it  will  serve  you  better  than 
even  a  bloodhound." 

"Thank  you  for  telling  me  that,  Jacob,  for  I  should 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  6^] 

never  have  supposed  it ;  and  I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  also 
do.  I'll  load  the  cart  with  fern  litter,  and  put  it  at  the 
bottom  of  the  pit  •,  so  that  if  I  could  get  a  heifer  or  calf 
worth  taking,  it  may  not  be  hurt  by  the  fall." 

"  It  must  have  taken  you  a  long  while  to  dig  that  pit, 
Humphrey." 

"  Yes,  it  did,  and  as  I  got  deeper  the  work  was  harder, 
and  then  I  had  to  carry  away  all  the  earth  and  scatter  it 
about.  I  was  more  than  a  month  about  it  from  the  time 
that  I  began  till  it  was  finished,  and  I  had  a  ladder  to  go 
up  and  down  by  at  last,  and  carried  the  baskets  of  earth 
up,  for  it  was  too  deep  to  throw  it  out." 

"  Nothing  like  patience  and  perseverance,  Humphrey. 
You've  more  than  I  have." 

''I'm  sure  he  has  more  than  I  have,  or  shall  ever  have, 
I'm  afraid,"  replied  Edward. 

During  this  winter,  which  passed  rapidly  away,  very 
few  circumstances  of  any  consequence  occurred.  Old 
Jacob  was  more  or  less  confined  to  the  cottage  by  the 
rheumatism,  and  Edward  Jiunted  either  by  himself  or 
occasionally  with  Humphrey.  Humphrey  was  fortunate 
enough  to  take  a  bull  and  cow-calf  in  his  pitfall,  both  of 
them  about  a  year  or  fifteen  months  old,  and  by  a  rude 
invention  of  his,  by  way  of  windlass,  contrived,  with  the 
assistance  of  Edward,  to  hoist  them  uninjured  out  of  the 
pit.  They  were  put  into  the  yard,  and  after  having  been 
starved  till  they  were  tamed,  they  followed  the  example 
of  the  heifer  and  calf,  and  became  quite  tame.  These 
were  an  important  addition  to  their  stock,  as  may  well  be 
imagined.  The  only  mishap  under  which  they  laboured 
was,  old  Jacob's  confinement  to  the  cottage,  which,  as  the 
winter  advanced,  prevented  him  from  going  to  Lymington  ; 
they  could  not  therefore  sell  any  venison,  and  Humphrey, 
by  way  of  experiment,  smoked  some  venison  hams,  which 
he  hung  up  with  the  others.  There  was  another  point  on 
which  they  felt  anxiety,  which  was,  that  Jacob  could  not 
cross  the  forest  to  get  the  puppies  which  had  been 
promised   them,  and  the  time  was  past,  for  it  was  now 


68  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

January,  when  he  was  to  have  called  for  them.  Edward 
and  Humphrey  pressed  the  old  man  very  hard  to  let  one 
of  them  go  ;  but  the  only  answer  they  could  obtain  was, 
"  that  he'd  be  better  soon."  At  last,  finding  that  he  got 
worse  instead  of  better,  he  consented  that  Edward  should 
go.  He  gave  directions  how  to  proceed,  the  way  he  was 
to  take,  and  a  description  of  the  keeper's  lodge  ;  cautioned 
him  to  call  himself  by  the  name  of  Armitage,  and  describe 
himself  as  his  grandson.  Edward  promised  to  obey  Jacob's 
directions,  and  the  next  morning  he  set  off,  mounted  upon 
White  Billy,  with  a  little  money  in  his  pocket,  in  case 
he  should  want  it. 

**  I  wish  I  was  going  with  you,"  said  Humphrey,  as  he 
walked  by  the  side  of  the  pony. 

''  I  wish  you  were,  Humphrey :  for  my  part,  I  feel  as  if 
I  were  a  slave  set  at  liberty.  I  do  justice  to  old  Jacob's 
kindness  and  good-will,  and  acknowledge  how  much  we 
are  indebted  to  him  ;  but  still,  to  be  housed  up  here  in  the 
forest,  never  seeing  or  speaking  to  anyone,  shut  out  from 
the  world,  does  not  suit  Edward  Beverley.  Our  father 
was  a  soldier,  and  a  right  good  one ;  and  if  I  were  old 
enough  I  think  even  now  I  should  escape  and  join  the 
royal  party,  broken  as  it  may  be,  and  by  all  accounts  is,  at 
this  moment.  Deer-stalking  is  all  very  well,  but  I  fly  at 
higher  game." 

"  I  feel  the  same  as  you  do,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  but 
recollect,  Edward,  that  the  old  man's  very  infirm,  and 
what  would  become  of  our  sisters  if  we  were  to  leave 
them  ? " 

"  I  know  that  well,  Humphrey ;  I  have  no  idea  of 
leaving  them,  you  may  be  sure  ;  but  I  wish  they  were 
with  our  relations  in  safety,  and  then  we  should  be  free  to 
act. 

"  Yes,  we  should,  Edward ;  but  recollect  that  we  are 
not  yet  men,  and  boys  of  fifteen  and  thirteen  cannot  do 
much,  although  they  may  wish  to  do  much." 

"  It's  true  that  I  am  only  fifteen,"  replied  Edward,  "  but 
I  am  strong  e^iough,  and  so  are  you.     I  think  if  I  had  a 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  69 

fair  cut  at  a  man's  head,  I  would  make  him  stagger  under 
it,  were  he  as  big  as  a  buffalo.  As  young  as  I  have  been 
to  the  wars,  that  I  know  well ;  and  I  recollect  my  father 
promising  me  that  I  should  go  with  him  as  soon  as  I  was 
fifteen." 

"What  puzzles  me,"  replied  Humphrey,  "is  the  fear 
that  old  Jacob  has  of  our  being  seen  at  Lymington." 

*  *  Why,  what  fear  is  there  .?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell  more  than  you  ,  in  my  opinion,-the  fear 
is  only  in  his  own  imagination.  They  surely  would  not 
hurt  us  (if  we  walked  about  without  arms  like  other 
people),  because  our  father  had  fought  for  the  king  ? 
That  they  have  beheaded  some  people  is  true  ;  but  then 
they  were  plotting  in  the  king's  favour,  or  in  other  ways 
opposed  to  Parliament.  This  I  have  gathered  from  Jacob  : 
but  I  cannot  see  what  we  have  to  fear,  if  we  remain  quiet. 
But  now  comes  the  question,  Edward  ;  for  Jacob  has,  I 
believe,  said  more  to  me  on  this  one  subject  than  he  has  to 
you.  Suppose  you  were  to  leave  the  forest,  what  would 
be  the  first  step  which  you  would  take  ? " 

"  I  should  of  course  state  who  I  was,  and  take  possession 
of  my  father's  property  at  Arnwood,  which  is  mine  by 
descent." 

"  Exactly ;  so  Jacob  thinks,  and  he  says  that  would  be 
your  ruin,  for  the  property  is  sequestered,  as  they  call 
it,  or  forfeited  to  the  Parliament,  in  consequence  of  your 
father  having  fought  against  it  on  the  king's  side.  It  no 
longer  belongs  to  you,  and  you  would  not  be  allowed  to 
take  it  :  on  the  contrary,  you  would  in  all  probability  be 
imprisoned,  and  who  knows  what  might  then  take  place  ? 
You  see  there  is  danger  ?  " 

"  Did  Jacob  say  this  to  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  he  did  :  he  told  me  he  dare  not  speak  to  you 
on  the  subject,  you  were  so  fiery ;  and  if  you  heard  that 
the  property  was  confiscated  you  would  certainly  do  some 
rash  act,  and  that  anything  of  the  kind  would  be  a 
pretence  for  laying  hold  of  you  ;  and  then  he  said  that 
he  did   not   think  that  he  would  live  long,  for  he  was 


70  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

weaker  every  day  ;  and  that  he  only  hoped  his  life  would 
be  spared  another  year  or  two,  that  he  might  keep  you 
quiet  till  better  times  came.  He  said  that  if  they  supposed 
that  we  were  all  burnt  in  the  house  when  it  was  fired,  it 
would  give  them  a  fair  opportunity  of  calling  you  an 
impostor,  and  treating  you  accordingly  ;  and  that  there 
were  so  many  anxious  to  have  a  gift  of  the  property  that 
you  would  have  thousands  of  people  compassing  your 
death.  He  said  that  your  making  known  yourself  and 
claiming  your  property  would  be  the  very  conduct  that 
your  enemies  would  wish  you  to  follow,  and  would  be 
attended  with  most  fatal  consequences  ;  for  he  said,  to 
prove  that  you  were  Edward  Beverley,  you  must  declare 
that  I  and  your  sisters  were  in  the  forest  with  him,  and 
this  disclosure  would  put  the  whole  family  in  the  power 
of  their  bitterest  enemies ;  and  what  would  become  of 
your  sisters,  it  would  be  impossible  to  say,  but  most 
likely  they  would  be  put  under  the  charge  of  some 
Puritan  family,  who  would  have  a  pleasure  in  ill-treating 
and  humiliating  the  daughters  of  such  a  man  as  Colonel 
Beverley." 

*'  And  why  did  he  not  tell  me  all  this  ? " 

"  He  was  afraid  to  say  anything  to  you  ;  he  thought 
that  you  would  be  so  mad  at  the  idea  of  this  injustice 
that  you  would  do  something  rash  :  and  he  said,  '  I  pray 
every  night  that  my  otherwise  useless  life  may  be  spared  ; 
for,  were  I  to  die,  I  know  that  Edward  would  quit  the 
forest.' " 

"  Never,  while  my  sisters  are  under  my  protection," 
replied  Edward ;  "  were  they  safe,  I  would  be  out  of  it 
to-morrow." 

"  I  think,  Edward,  that  there  is  great  truth  in  what 
Jacob  says  ;  you  could  do  no  good  (for  they  would  not 
restore  your  property),  by  making  your  seclusion  known 
at  present,  and  you  might  do  a  great  deal  of  harm — 
*  bide  your  time  ' — is  good  advice  in  such  troubled  times. 
I  therefore  think  that  I  should  be  very  wary  if  I  were 
you  ;  but  I  still  think  that  there  is  no  fear  of  either  you 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  71 

or  I  going  out  of  the  forest  in  our  present  dresses  and 
under  the  name  of  Armitage.  No  one  would  recognise 
us  ;  you  are  grown  tall,  and  so  am  I,  and  we  are  so 
tanned  and  sunburnt  with  air  and  exercise  that  we  do  look 
more  like  children  of  the  forest  than  the  sons  of  Colonel 
Beverley." 

"Humphrey,  you  speak  very  sensibly,  and  I  agree 
with  you.  I  am  not  quite  so  fiery  as  the  old  man  thinks  , 
and  if  my  bosom  burns  with  indignation,  at  all  events  I 
have  sufficient  power  to  conceal  my  feelings  when  it  is 
necessary.  I  can  oppose  art  to  art,  if  it  becomes  requi- 
site, and  which,  from  what  you  have  said,  I  believe  now  is 
really  so.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  while  King  Charles 
is  a  prisoner,  as  he  now  is,  and  his  party  dispersed  or  gone 
abroad,  I  can  do  nothing,  and  to  make  myself  known 
would  only  be  to  injure  myself  and  all  of  us.  Keep  quiet, 
therefore,  I  certainly  shall,  and  also  remain  as  I  am  now 
under  a  false  name  ;  but  still  I  must  and  will  mix  up  with 
other  people,  and  know  what  is  going  on.  I  am  willing 
to  live  in  this  forest  and  protect  my  sisters  as  long  as  it  is 
necessary  so  to  do ;  but  although  I  will  reside  here,  I  will 
not  be  confined  to  the  forest  altogether." 

"  That's  exactly  what  I  think  too,  Edward,  what  I  wish 
myself:  but  let  us  not  be  too  hasty  even  in  this.  And 
now,  I  will  wish  you  a  pleasant  ride  ;  and,  Edward,  if  you 
can,  procure  of  the  keepers  some  small  shot  for  me ;  I 
much  wish  to  have  some." 

"  I  will  not  forget ;  good-bye,  brother." 

Humphrey  returned  home  to  attend  his  farm-yard, 
while  Edward  continued  his  journey  through  the  forest. 
Some  estimate  of  the  character  of  the  two  boys  may  be 
formed  from  the  above  conversation.  Edward  was 
courageous  and  impetuous — hasty  in  his  resolves,  but 
still  open  to  conviction.  Brought  up  as  the  heir  to  the 
property,  he  felt,  more  than  Humphrey  could  be  expected 
to  do,  the  mortification  of  being  left  a  pauper,  after  such 
high  prospects  in  his  early  days :  his  vindictive  feelings 
against  the  opposite  party  were  therefore  more  keen,  and 


72  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

his  spirit  mounted  more  under  the  conviction  which  he 
harboured.  His  disposition  was  naturally  warlike,  and 
this  disposition  had  been  fostered  by  his  father  when  he 
was  a  child — still  a  kinder  heart  or  a  more  generous  lad 
never  existed. 

Humphrey  was  of  a  much  more  subdued  and  philo- 
sophical temperament,  not  perhaps  so  well  calculated  to 
lead  as  to  advise  ;  there  was  great  prudence  in  him  united 
with  courage  ;  but  his  was  a  passive  courage  rather  than 
an  active  one — a  courage  which  if  assailed  would  defend 
itself  valiantly,  but  would  be  wary  and  reflective  before  it 
would  attack.  Humphrey  had  not  that  spirit  of  chivalry 
possessed  by  Edward.  He  was  a  younger  son,  and  had 
to  earn,  in  a  way,  his  own  fortune,  and  he  felt  that  his 
inclinations  were  more  for  peace  than  strife.  Moreover, 
Humphrey  had  talents  which  Edward  had  not — a  natural 
talent  for  mechanics,  and  an  inquisitive  research  into 
science,  as  far  as  his  limited  education  would  permit  him. 
He  was  more  fitted  for  an  engineer  or  an  agriculturist 
than  for  a  soldier,  although  there  is  no  doubt  that  he 
would  have  made  a  very  brave  soldier,  if  such  was  to  have 
become  his  avocation. 

For  kindness  and  generosity  of  nature  he  was  equal 
to  his  brother,  and  this  was  the  reason  why  an  angry 
word  never  passed  between  them ;  for  the  question 
between  them  was,  not  which  should  have  his  way,  but 
which  should  give  up  most  to  the  wishes  of  the  other. 
We  hardly  need  say,  that  there  never  were  two  brothers 
who  were  more  attached,  and  who  so  mutually  respected 
each  other. 


Chapter  VIII 

Edward  put  the  pony  to  a  trot,  and  in  two  hours  was  on 
the  other  side  of  the  New  Forest.  The  directions  given 
to  him  by  Jacob  were  not  forgotten,  and  before  it  was 
noon  he  found  himself  at  the  gate  of  the  keeper's  house. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  ^i^ 

Dismounting,  and  hanging  the  bridle  of  the  pony  over  the 
rail,  he  walked  through  a  small  garden,  neatly  kept,  but, 
so  early  in  the  year,  not  over  gay,  except  that  the  crocus 
and  snowdrops  were  peeping.  He  rapped  at  the  door 
with  his  knuckles,  and  a  girl  of  about  fourteen,  very 
neatly  dressed,  answered  the  summons. 

"  Is  Oswald  Partridge  at  home,  maiden  ? "  said  Edward. 

*'  No,  young  man,  he  is  not.     He  is  in  the  forest." 

"  When  will  he  return  ?  " 

"Towards  the  evening  is  his  time,  unless  he  is  more 
than  usually  successful." 

"  I  have  come  some  distance  to  find  him,"  replied 
Edward  ;  "  and  it  would  vex  me  to  return  without  seeing 
him.     Has  he  a  wife,  or  any  one  that  I  could  speak  to  ? " 

"He  has  no  wife;  but  I  am  willing  to  deliver  a 
message." 

"I  am  come  about  some  dogs  which  he  promised  to 
Jacob  Armitage,  my  relation  ;  but  the  old  man  is  too  unwell, 
and  has  been  for  some  time,  to  come  himself  for  them, 
and  he  has  sent  me." 

"There  are  dogs,  young  and  old,  large  and  small,  in 
the  kennels ;  so  far  do  I  know,  and  no  more." 

"  I  fear  then  I  must  wait  till  his  return,"  replied 
Edward. 

"I  will  speak  to  my  father,"  replied  the  young  girl, 
"  if  you  will  wait  one  moment." 

In  a  minute  or  two  the  girl  returned,  saying  that  her 
father  begged  that  he  would  walk  in,  and  he  would  speak 
with  him.  Edward  bowed,  and  followed  the  young  girl, 
who  led  the  way  to  a  room,  in  which  was  seated  a  man 
dressed  after  the  fashion  of  the  Roundheads  of  the  day. 
His  steeple-crowned  hat  lay  on  the  chair,  with  his  sword 
beneath  it.     He  was  sitting  at  a  table  covered  with  papers. 

"  Here  is  the  youth,  father,"  said  the  girl ;  and  having 
said  this,  she  crossed  the  room  and  took  a  seat  by  the  side 
of  the  fire.  The  man,  or  we  should  rather  say  gentleman 
— for  he  had  the  appearance  of  one,  notwithstanding 
the  sombre  and  peculiar  dress  he  wore,  continued  to  read 


74  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

a  letter  which  he  had  just  opened ;  and  Edward,  who 
feared  himself  the  prisoner  of  a  Roundhead  when  he  only 
expected  to  meet  a  keeper,  was  further  irritated  by  the 
neglect  shown  towards  him  by  the  party.  Forgetting 
that  he  was,  by  his  own  assertion,  not  Edward  Beverley, 
but  the  relative  of  one  Jacob  Armitage,  he  coloured 
up  with  anger  as  he  stood  at  the  door.  Fortunately 
the  time  that  it  took  the  other  party  to  read  through  the 
letter  gave  Edward  also  time  for  recollecting  the  disguise 
under  which  he  appeared;  the  colour  subsided  from  his 
cheeks,  and  he  remained  in  silence,  occasionally  meeting 
the  look  of  the  little  girl,  who,  when  their  eyes  met, 
immediately  withdrew  her  glance. 

"  What  is  your  business,  young  man  ? "  at  last  said  the 
gentleman  at  the  table. 

"  I  came,  sir,  on  private  business  with  the  keeper, 
Oswald  Partridge,  to  obtain  two  young  hounds,  which  he 
promised  to  my  grandfather,  Jacob  Armitage." 

**  Armitage  !  "  said  the  other  party,  referring  to  a  list 
on  the  table  ;  "  Armitage — Jacob — yes — I  see  he  is  one 
of  the  verderers.  Why  has  he  not  been  here  to  call  upon 
me  r 

"  For  what  reason  should  he  call  upon  you,  sir  ? " 
replied  Edward. 

**  Simply,  young  man,  because  the  New  Forest  is,  by 
the  Parliament,  committed  to  my  charge.  Notice  has 
been  given  for  all  those  who  were  employed  to  come 
here,  that  they  might  be  permitted  to  remain,  or  be  dis- 
charged, as  I  may  deem  most  advisable." 

**  Jacob  Armitage  has  heard  nothing  of  this,  sir," 
replied  Edward.  "  He  was  a  keeper,  appointed  under 
the  king;  for  two  or  three  years  his  allowances  have 
never  been  paid,  and  he  has  lived  in  his  own  cottage, 
which  was  left  to  him  by  his  father,  being  his  own 
property." 

"  And  pray,  may  I  ask,  young  man,  do  you  live  with 
Jacob  Armitage  ? " 

"  I  have  done  so  for  more  than  a  year." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  75 

"  And  as  your  relation  has  received  no  pay  and  allow- 
ances, as  you  state,  pray,  by  what  means  has  he  main- 
tained himself  ? " 

'*  How  have  the  other  keepers  maintained  themselves  ?  " 
replied  Edward. 

"  Do  not  put  questions  to  me,  sir,"  replied  the  gentle- 
man ;  **  but  be  pleased  to  reply  to  mine.  What  has  been 
the  means  of  subsistence  of  Jacob  Armitage  ? " 

"  If  you  think  he  has  no  means  of  subsistence,  sir, 
you  are  mistaken,"  replied  Edward.  "  We  have  land  of 
our  own,  which  we  cultivate ;  we  have  our  pony  and  our 
cart ;  we  have  our  pigs  and  our  cows." 

**  And  they  have  been  sufficient  ? " 

"  Had  the  patriarchs  more  ?  "  replied  Edward. 

"  You  are  pithy  at  reply,  young  man ;  but  I  know 
something  of  Jacob  Armitage,  and  we  know,"  continued 
he,  putting  his  finger  close  to  some  writing  opposite  the 
name  on  the  list,  "  with  whom  he  has  associated,  and 
with  whom  he  has  served.  Now  allow  me  to  put  one 
question.  You  have  come,  you  say,  for  two  young 
hounds.  Are  their  services  required  for  your  pigs  and 
cows,  and  to  what  uses  are  they  to  be  put  ? " 

"We  have  as  good  a  dog  as  there  is  in  the  forest," 
replied  Edward,  *'  but  we  wished  to  have  others,  in  case 
we  should  lose  him." 

"  As  good  a  dog  as  in  the  forest — -good  for  what  ? " 

"  For  hunting." 

"  Then  you  acknowledge  that  you  do  hunt  ? " 

"  I  acknowledge  nothing  for  Jacob  Armitage,  he  may 
answer  for  himself,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  but  allow  me 
to  assure  you  that  if  he  has  killed  venison  no  one  can 
blame  him." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  explain  why  ?  " 

"  Nothing  is  more  easy.  Jacob  Armitage  served  King 
Charles,  who  employed  him  as  a  verderer  in  the  forest, 
and  paid  him  his  wages.  Those  who  should  not  have 
done  so  rebelled  against  the  king,  took  his  authority 
from  him,  and  the  means  of  paying  those  he  employed. 


76  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

They  were  still  servants  of  the  king,  for  they  were  not 
dismissed ;  and,  having  no  other  means  of  support,  they 
considered  that  their  good  master  would  be  but  too  happy 
that  they  should  support  themselves  by  killing,  for  their 
subsistence,  that  venison  which  they  could  no  longer 
preserve  for  him  without  eating  some  themselves." 

"Then  you  admit  that  Jacob  Armitage  has  killed  the 
deer  in  the  forest  ?  " 

"  I  admit  nothing  for  Jacob  Armitage." 

"  You  admit  that  you  have  killed  it  yourself." 

"  I  shall  not  answer  that  question,  sir ;  in  the  first 
place,  I  am  not  here  to  criminate  myself;  and,  in  the 
next,  I  must  know  by  what  authority  you  have  the  right 
to  inquire." 

"Young  man,"  replied  the  other  in  a  severe  tone,  "if 
you  wish  to  know  my  authority,  malapert  as  you  are  "  (at 
this  remark  Edward  started,  yet,  recollecting  himself,  he 
compressed  his  lips  and  stood  still),  "  this  is  my  commis- 
sion, appointing  me  the  agent  of  Parliament  to  take  charge 
and  superintend  the  New  Forest,  with  power  to  appoint 
and  dismiss  those  whom  I  please.  I  presume  you  must 
take  my  word  for  it,  as  you  cannot  read  and  write." 

Edward  stepped  up  to  the  table,  and  very  quietly  took 
up  the  paper  and  read  it.  "  You  have  stated  what  is 
correct,  sir,"  said  he,  laying  it  down ;  "  and  the  date  of 
it  is,  I  perceive,  on  the  20th  day  of  the  last  month  of 
December.     It  is,  therefore,  but  eighteen  days  old." 

"And  what  inference  would  you  draw  from  that,  young 
man  ? "  replied  the  gentleman,  looking  up  to  him  with 
some  astonishment. 

"  Simply  this,  sir — that  Jacob  Armitage  has  been  laid 
up  with  the  rheumatism  for  three  months,  during  which 
time  he  certainly  has  not  killed  any  venison.  Now,  sir, 
until  the  Parliament  took  the  forest  into  their  hands,  it 
undoubtedly  belonged  to  his  majesty,  if  it  does  not  now ; 
therefore  Jacob  Armitage,  for  whatever  slaughter  he  may 
have  committed,  is,  up  to  the  present,  only  answerable  to 
his  sovereign.  King  Charles." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  77 

"  It  is  easy  to  perceive  the  school  in  which  you  have 
been  brought  up,  young  man,  even  if  there  was  not 
evidence  on  this  paper  that  your  forefather  served  under 
the  CavaHer  Colonel  Beverley,  and  has  brought  you  up 
to  his  way  of  thinking." 

"  Sir,  it  is  a  base  dog  that  bites  the  hand  that  feeds 
him,"  replied  Edward  with  warmth.  "  Jacob  Armitage, 
and  his  father  before  him,  were  retainers  in  the  family  of 
Colonel  Beverley ;  they  were  indebted  to  him  for  the 
situation  they  now  hold  in  the  forest ;  indebted  to  him 
for  everything ;  they  revere  his  name,  they  uphold  the 
cause  for  which  he  fell,  as  I  do^'* 

"  Young  man,  if  you  do  not  speak  advisedly,  at  all 
events  you  speak  gratefully ;  neither  have  I  a  word  of 
disrespect  to  offer  to  the  memory  of  Colonel  Beverley, 
who  was  a  gallant  man,  and  true  to  the  cause  which  he 
espoused,  although  it  was  not  a  holy  one  ;  but  in  my 
position,  I  cannot,  in  justice  to  those  whom  I  serve,  give 
places  and  emolument  to  those  who  have  been,  and  still 
are,  as  I  may  judge  by  your  expressions,  adverse  to  the 
present  government." 

"Sir,"  replied  Edward,  "your  language  with  respect 
to  Colonel  Beverley,  has  made  me  feel  respect  for  you, 
which  I  confess  I  did  not  at  first ;  what  you  say  is  very 
just  J  not  that  I  think  you  harm  Jacob  Armitage ;  as,  in 
the  first  place,  I  know  that  he  would  not  serve  under  you ; 
and,  in  the  next,  that  he  is  too  old  and  infirm  to  hold  the 
situation ;  neither  has  he  occasion  for  it,  as  his  cottage  and 
land  are  his  own,  and  you  cannot  remove  him." 

"  He  has  the  title,  I  presume  ? "  replied  the  gentleman. 

"  He  has  the  title  given  to  his  grandfather,  long  before 
King  Charles  was  born,  and  I  presume  the  Parliament  do 
not  intend  to  invalidate  the  acts  of  former  kings." 

"  May  I  inquire  what  relation  you  are  to  Jacob 
Armitage  ? " 

"I  believe,  I  have  before  said,  his  grandson." 

"  You  Hve  with  him  ?  " 

"  I  do." 


78  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

**  And  if  the  old  man  dies,  will  inherit  his  property  ?'* 

Edward  smiled,  and  looking  at  the  young  girl,  said, 
*'  Now,  I  ask  you,  maiden,  if  your  father  does  not  pre- 
sume upon  his  office  ?  " 

The  young  girl  laughed,  and  said,  "He  is  in  authority." 

'*  Not  over  me,  certainly,  and  not  over  my  grandfather, 
for  he  has  dismissed  him." 

"  Were  you  brought  up  at  the  cottage,  young  man  ? " 

"No,  sir,  I  was  brought  up  at  Arnwood.  I  was  a 
playmate  of  the  children  of  Colonel  Beverley." 

"  Educated  with  them  ?  " 

"  Yes,  for,  as  far  as  my  wilfulness  would  permit,  the 
chaplain  was  always  ready  to  give  me  instruction." 

"  Where  were  you  when  Arnwood  was  burnt  down  ? " 

"I  was  at  the  cottage  at  that  time,"  replied  Edward, 
grinding  his  teeth  and  looking  wildly. 

"  Nay,  nay,  I  can  forgive  any  expression  of  feeling  on 
your  part,  my  young  man,  when  that  dreadful  and  dis- 
graceful deed  is  brought  to  your  memory.  It  was  a  stain 
that  can  never  be  effaced — a  deed  most  diabolical,  and 
what  we  thought  would  call  down  the  vengeance  of 
heaven.  If  prayers  could  avert,  or  did  avert  it,  they  were 
not  wanting  on  our  side." 

Edward  remained  silent :  this  admission  on  the  part  of 
the  Roundhead  prevented  an  explosion  on  his  part.  He 
felt  that  all  were  not  so  bad  as  he  had  imagined.  After  a 
long  pause,  he  said,  "  When  I  came  here,  sir,  it  was  to 
seek  Oswald  Partridge,  and  obtain  the  hounds  which  he 
had  promised  us ;  but  I  presume  that  my  journey  is  now 
useless." 

"Why  so?" 

"  Because  you  have  the  control  of  the  forest,  and  will 
not  permit  dogs  for  the  chase  to  be  given  away  to  those 
who  are  not  employed  by  the  powers  that  now  govern." 

"  You  have  judged  correctly,  in  so  far  that  my  duty  is 
to  prevent  it ;  but  as  the  promise  was  made  previous  to 
the  date  of  my  commission,  I  presume,"  said  he,  smiling, 
**  you  think  I  have  no  right  to  interfere,  as  it  will  be  an 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  79 

ex  post  facto  case,  if  I  do :  I  shall  not  therefore  interfere, 
only  I  must  point  out  to  you  that  the  laws  are  still  the 
same  relative  to  those  who  take  the  deer  in  the  forest  by 
stealth — you  understand  me  ? " 

*'  Yes,  sir,  I  do;  and  if  you  will  not  be  offended,  I  will 
give  you  a  candid  reply." 

"  Speak  then." 

"  I  consider  that  the  deer  in  this  forest  belong  to  King 
Charles,  who  is  my  lawful  sovereign,  and  I  own  no 
authority  but  from  him.  I  hold  myself  answerable  to 
him  alone  for  any  deer  I  may  kill,  and  I  feel  sure  of  his 
permission  and  full  forgiveness  for  what  I  may  do." 

"  That  may  be  your  opinion,  my  good  sir,  but  it  will 
not  be  the  opinion  of  the  ruling  powers  ;  but  if  caught, 
you  will  be  punished,  and  that  by  me,  in  pursuance  of  the 
authority  vested  in  me." 

"Well,  sir;  if  so,  so  be  it.  You  have  dismissed  the 
Armitages  on  account  of  their  upholding  the  king,  and 
you  cannot,  therefore,  be  surprised  that  they  uphold  him 
more  than  ever.  Nor  can  you  be  surprised  if  a  dismissed 
verderer  becomes  a  poacher." 

"Nor  can  you  be  surprised  if  a  poacher  is  caught,  that 
he  incurs  the  penalty,"  replied  the  Roundhead.  "So 
now  there's  an  end  of  our  argument.  If  you  go  into  the 
kitchen,  you  will  find  wherewithal  to  refresh  the  outward 
man,  and  if  you  wish  to  remain  till  Oswald  Partridge 
comes  home,  you  are  welcome." 

Edward,  who  felt  indignant  at  being  dismissed  to  the 
kitchen,  nodded  his  head  and  smiled  upon  the  little  girl, 
and  left  the  room.  "Well,"  thought  he,  as  he  went 
along  the  passage,  "I  came  here  for  two  puppies,  and  I 
have  found  a  Roundhead.  I  don't  know  how  it  is,  but  I 
am  not  so  angry  with  him  as  I  thought  I  should  be. 
That  little  girl  had  a  nice  smile — she  was  quite  handsome 
when  she  smiled.  Oh,  this  is  the  kitchen,  to  which," 
thought  he,  "  the  Lord  of  Arnwood  is  dismissed  by  a 
Covenanter  and  Roundhead,  probably  a  tradesman  or 
outlaw,  who  has  served  the  cause.     Well,  be  it  so;   as 


8o  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Humphrey  says,  *  I'll  bide  my  time.'  But  there  is  no  one 
here,  so  I'll  try  if  there  is  a  stable  for  White  Billy,  who  is 
tired,  I  presume,  of  being  at  the  gate." 

Edward  returned  by  the  way  he  came,  and  went  out  of 
the  front  door,  and  through  the  garden  to  where  the 
pony  was  made  fast,  and  led  him  away  in  search  of  a 
stable.  He  found  one  behind  the  house,  and  filling  the 
rack  with  hay,  returned  to  the  house,  and  seated  himself 
at  a  porch  which  was  at  the  door  which  led  to  the  back 
premises,  for  the  keeper's  house  was  large  and  com- 
modious. Edward  was  in  deep  thought,  when  he  was 
roused  by  the  little  girl,  the  daughter  of  the  newly- 
appointed  Intendant  of  the  forest,  who  said  : 

"I  am  afraid,  young  sir,  you  have  had  but  sorry 
welcome  in  the  kitchen,  as  there  was  no  one  to  receive 
you.  I  was  not  aware  that  Phoebe  had  gone  out.  If 
you  will  come  with  me,  I  may,  perhaps,  find  you  refresh- 
ment." 

"Thanks,  maiden,  you  are  kind  and  considerate  to  an 
avowed  poacher,"  replied  Edward. 

"  Oh,  but  you  will  not  poach,  Fm  sure ;  and  if  you 
do,  I'll  beg  you  off  if  I  can,"  replied  the  girl,  laughing. 

Edward  followed  her  into  the  kitchen,  and  she  soon 
produced  a  cold  fowl  and  a  venison  pasty,  which  she 
placed  on  the  table;  she  then  went  out  and  returned 
with  a  jug  of  ale. 

"  There,"  said  she,  putting  it  on  the  table,  "  that  is  all 
that  I  can  find." 

**  Your  father's  name  is  Heatherstone,  I  believe.  It 
was  so  on  the  warrant." 

"  Yes,  it  is." 

"  And  yours  ? " 

"  The  same  as  my  father's,  I  should  presume." 

"  Yes,  but  your  baptismal  name  ? " 

**  You  ask  strange  questions,  young  sir ;  but  still  I 
will  answer  you  that :  my  baptismal  name  is  Patience." 

"I  thank  you  for  your  condescension,"  replied  Edward. 
"  You  live  here  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  81 

"  For  the  present,  good  sir  ;  and  now  I  leave  you." 
"That's  a  nice  little  girl,"  thought  Edward,  "although 
she  is  the  daughter  of  a  Roundhead ;  and  she  calls  me 
*  sir.'  I  cannot,  therefore,  look  like  Jacob's  grandson, 
and  fhust  be  careful."  Edward  then  set  to  with  a  good 
appetite  at  the  viands  which  had  been  placed  before  him, 
and  had  just  finished  a  hearty  meal  when  Patience 
Heatherstone  again  came  in  and  said : 

"  Oswald  Partridge  is  now  coming  home." 
"  I  thank  you,  maiden,"  replied  Edward.     "  May  I  ask 
a  question  of  you  ?     Where  is  the  king  now  ^ " 

"  I  have  heard  that  he  resides  at  Hurst  Castle,"  replied 
the  girl ;  ''  but,"  added  she  in  a  low  tone,  "  all  attempts 
to  see  him  would  be  useless,  and  only  hurt  him  and  those 
who  made  the  attempt."  Having  said  this  she  left  the 
room. 


Chapter  IX 

Edward,  having  finished  his  meal,  and  had  a  good  pull 
at  the  jug  of  ale,  which  was  a  liquor  he  had  not  tasted 
for  a  long  while,  rose  from  the  table  and  went  out  of  the 
back  door  and  found  there  Oswald  Partridge.  He  accosted 
him,  stating  the  reason  for  his  coming  over  to  him.  "  I 
did  not  know  that  Jacob  had  a  grandson ;  indeed,  I  never 
knew  that  he  had  a  son.  Have  you  been  living  with  him 
long  ? " 

"  More  than  a  year,"  replied  Edward ;  "  before  that  I 
was  in  the  household  at  Arnwood." 

"Then  you  are  of  the  king's  side,  I  presume  ? "  replied 
Oswald. 

"  To  death,"  replied  Edward,  "  when  the  time  comes." 

"  And  I  am  also ;  that  you  may  suppose,  for  never 
would  I  give  a  hound  to  anyone  that  was  not.  But  we 
had  better  go  to  the  kennels  ;  dogs  may  hear,  but  they 
can't  repeat." 

C  F 


V 


82  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"I  little  thought  to  have  met  anyone  but  you  here 
when  I  came,"  said  Edward ;  "  and  I  will  now  tell  you 
all  that  passed  between  me  and  the  new  Intendant." 
Edward  then  related  the  conversation. 

*'  You  have  been  bold,"  said  Oswald — "  but  perhaps 
it  is  all  the  better — I  am  to  retain  my  situation,  and  so 
are  two  others :  but  there  are  many  new  hands  coming  in 
as  rangers.  I  know  nothing  of  them  but  that  they  are 
little  fitted  for  their  places  j  and  rail  against  the  king  all 
day  long,  which  I  suppose  is  their  chief  merit  in  the 
eyes  of  those  who  appoint  them.  However,  one  thing  is 
certain,  that  if  those  fellows  cannot  stalk  a  deer  them- 
selves, they  will  do  all  they  can  to  prevent  others  ;  so 
you  must  be  on  the  alert,  for  the  punishment  is  severe." 

"  I  fear  them  not ;  the  only  difficulty  is,  that  we  shall 
not  be  able  to  find  a  sale  for  the  venison  now,"  replied 
Edward. 

"  Oh,  never  fear  that ;  I  will  give  you  the  names  of 
those  who  will  take  all  your  venison  off  your  hands 
without  any  risk  on  your  part,  except  in  the  killing  of  it. 
They  will  meet  you  in  the  park,  lay  down  ready  money, 
and  take  it  away.  I  don't  know,  but  I  have  an  idea  that 
this  new  Intendant,  or  what  you  may  call  him,  is  not 
so  severe  as  he  pretends  to  be.  Indeed,  his  permitting 
you  to  say  what  he  did,  and  his  own  words  relative  to 
the  colonel,  convince  me  that  I  am  right  in  the  opinion 
that  I  formed." 

"  Do  you  know  who  he  is  ? " 

"  Not  much  about  him,  but  he  is  a  great  friend  of 
General  Cromwell's,  and  they  say  has  done  good  service 
to  the  Parliamentary  cause ;  but  we  shall  meet  again,  for 
the  forest  is  free,  at  all  events." 

"If  you  come  here,"  continued  Oswald,  "do  not  carry 
your  gun,  and  see  that  you  are  not  watched  home.  There 
are  the  dogs  for  your  grandfather.  Why,  how  old  must 
you  be,  for  Jacob  is  not  more  that  sixty,  or  thereabout  ? " 

"  I  am  fifteen  past,  nevertheless." 

"  I  should  have  put  you  down  for  eighteen  or  nineteen 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  83 

at  least.  You  are  well  grown  indeed  for  that  age.  Well, 
nothing  like  a  forest  life  to  turn  a  boy  into  a  man  !  Can 
you  stalk  a  deer  ? " 

"I  seldom  go  out  without  bringing  one  down." 

**  Indeed !  That  Jacob  is  a  master  of  his  craft  is 
certain.  But  you  are  young  to  have  learnt  it  so  soon. 
Can  you  tell  the  slot  of  a  brocket  from  a  stag  ? " 

"  Yes,  and  the  slot  of  a  brocket  from  a  doe." 

"  Better  still.  We  must  go  out  together  ;  and  besides, 
I  must  know  where  the  old  man's  cottage  is  (for  I  do  not 
exactly) ;  in  the  first  place,  because  I  may  want  to  come 
to  you,  and  in  the  next,  that  I  may  put  others  on  a  false 
scent. — Do  you  know  the  clump  of  large  oaks,  which  they 
call  the  Clump  Royal .?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do." 

"  Will  you  meet  me  there  the  day  after  to-morrow,  at 
early  dawn .'' " 

*af  Hive  and  do  well." 

''That's  enough.  Take  the  dogs  in  the  leashes,  and 
go  away  now." 

"  Many  thanks ;  but  I  must  not  leave  the  pony ;  he  is 
in  the  stable." 

The  keeper  nodded  adieu  to  Edward,  and  left  him  to 
go  to  the  stable  for  the  pony.  Edward  saddled  White 
Billy,  and  rode  away  across  the  forest  with  the  dogs 
trotting  at  the  pony's  heels. 

Edward  had  much  to  reflect  upon  as  he  rode  back  to 
the  cottage.  He  felt  that  his  position  was  one  of  more 
difficulty  than  before.  That  old  Jacob  Armitage  would 
not  last  much  longer  he  was  convinced;  even  now  the 
poor  old  man  was  shrunk  away  to  a  skeleton  with  pain 
and  disease.  That  the  livelihood  to  be  procured  from 
the  forest  would  be  attended  with  peril,  now  that  order 
had  been  restored  and  the  forest  was  no  longer  neglected, 
was  certain  •,  and  he  rejoiced  that  Humphrey  had,  by  his 
assiduity  and  intelligence,  made  the  farm  so  profitable  as 
it  promised  to  be.  Indeed  he  felt  that,  if  necessary,  they 
could  live  upon  the  proceeds  of  the  farm,  and  not  run 


84  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

the  risk  of  imprisonment  by  stalking  the  deer.  But  he 
had  told  the  Intendant  that  he  considered  the  game  as 
the  king's  property,  and  he  was  resolved  that  he  would 
at  all  events  run  the  risk,  although  he  would  no  longer 
permit  Humphrey  so  to  do.  "If  anything  happens  to 
me,"  thought  Edward,  "Humphrey  will  still  be  at  the 
cottage  to  take  care  of  my  sisters ;  and  if  I  am  obliged 
to  fly  the  country,  it  will  suit  well  my  feelings,  as  I  can 
then  offer  my  services  to  those  who  still  support  the  king." 
With  these  thoughts,  and  many  others,  he  amused  himself 
until,  late  in  the  evening,  he  arrived  at  the  cottage.  He 
found  all  in  bed  except  Humphrey,  who  had  waited  for 
him,  and  to  whom  he  narrated  all  that  had  passed. 
Humphrey  said  little  in  reply  ;  he  wished  to  think  it  over 
before  he  gave  any  opinion.  He  told  Edward  that  Jacob 
had  been  very  ill  the  whole  of  the  day,  and  had  requested 
Alice  to  read  the  Bible  to  him  during  the  evening. 

The  next  morning  Edward  went  to  Jacob,  who  for 
the  last  ten  days  had  altogether  kept  his  bed,  and  gave 
him  the  detail  of  what  had  happened  at  the  keeper's  lodge. 

"  You  have  been  more  bold  than  prudent,  Edward," 
replied  Jacob ;  "  but  I  could  not  expect  you  to  have 
spoken  otherwise.  You  are  too  proud  and  too  manly  to 
tell  a  lie,  and  I  am  glad  that  it  is  so.  As  for  your  uphold- 
ing the  king,  although  he  is  now  a  prisoner  in  their  hands, 
they  cannot  blame  you  or  punish  you  for  that,  as  long  as 
you  have  not  weapons  in  your  hands ;  but  now  that  they 
have  taken  the  forest  under  their  jurisdiction,  you  must 
be  careful,  for  they  are  the  ruling  powers  at  present, 
and  must  be  obeyed,  or  the  forfeit  must  be  paid.  Still 
I  do  not  ask  you  to  promise  me  this  or  that ;  I  only  point 
out  to  you  that  your  sisters  will  suffer  by  any  imprudence 
on  your  part ;  and  for  their  sakes  be  careful.  I  say  this, 
Edward,  because  I  feel  that  my  days  are  numbered,  and 
that  in  a  short  time  I  shall  be  called  away.  You  will  then 
have  all  the  load  on  your  shoulders  which  has  been  latterly 
on  mine.  I  have  no  fear  for  the  result,  if  you  are  prudent ; 
these  few  months  past,  during  which  I  have  only  been  a 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  85 

burden  to  you,  have  proved  that  you  and  Humphrey  can 
find  a  Hving  here  for  yourselves  and  your  sisters  -,  and  it 
is  fortunate,  now  that  the  forest  laws  are  about  to  be  put 
in  force,  that  you  have  made  the  farm  so  profitable.  If 
I  might  advise,  let  your  hunting  in  the  forest  be  confined 
to  the  wild  cattle ;  they  are  not  game,  and  the  forest  laws 
do  not  extend  to  them,  and  the  meat  is  as  valuable  as 
venison;  that  is  to  say,  it  does  not  sell  so  dear,  but  there 
is  more  of  it ;  but  stick  to  the  farm  as  much  as  you  can ; 
for  you  see,  Edward,  you  do  not  look  like  a  low-born 
forester,  nor  ought  you  to  do  so ;  and  the  more  quiet  you 
keep,  the  better.  As  for  Oswald  Partridge,  you  may 
trust  him ;  I  know  him  well,  and  he  will  prove  your  friend 
for  my  sake,  as  soon  as  he  hears  that  I  am  dead.  Leave 
me  now,  I  will  talk  to  you  again  in  the  evening.  Send 
Alice  to  me,  my  dear  boy." 

Edward  was  much  distressed  to  perceive  the  change 
which  had  taken  place  in  old  Jacob.  He  was  evidently 
much  worse ;  but  Edward  had  no  idea  how  much  worse 
he  was.  Edward  assisted  Humphrey  in  the  farm,  and 
in  the  evening  again  went  to  Jacob,  and  then  told  him 
of  the  arrangement  he  had  made  to  meet  Oswald  Partridge 
on  the  following  morning. 

"  Go,  my  boy,"  said  Jacob ;  "  be  as  intimate  with  him 
as  you  can,  and  make  a  friend  of  him — nay,  if  it  should 
be  necessary,  you  may  tell  him  who  you  are ;  I  did  think 
of  telling  him  myself,  as  it  might  be  important  to  you 
one  day  as  evidence.  I  think  you  had  better  bring  him 
here  to-morrow  night,  Edward  j  tell  him  I  am  dying,  and 
wish  to  speak  to  him  before  I  go.  Alice  will  read  the 
Bible  to  me  now,  and  I  will  talk  with  you  another  time." 

Early  the  next  morning  Edward  set  off  to  the  appointed 
rendezvous  with  Oswald  Partridge.  The  Clump  Royal, 
as  it  was  called,  from  the  peculiar  size  and  beauty  of  the 
oaks,  was  about  seven  miles  from  the  cottage;  and  at 
the  hour  and  time  indicated  Edward,  with  his  gun  in  his 
hand,  and  Smoker  lying  beside  him,  was  leaning  against 
one  of  those  monarchs  of  the  forest.     He  did  not  wait 


86  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

long.  Oswald  Partridge,  similarly  provided,  made  his 
appearance,  and  Edward  advanced  to  meet  him. 

"  Welcome,  Oswald,"  said  Edward. 

"  And  welcome  to  you  also,  my  fine  lad,"  replied 
Oswald.  "  I  have  been  hard  questioned  about  you  since 
we  parted — first,  by  the  Roundhead  Heatherstone,  who 
plied  me  in  all  manner  of  ways  to  find  out  whether  you  are 
what  you  assert,  the  grandson  of  Jacob, — or  some  other 
person.  I  really  believe  that  he  fancies  you  are  the  Duke 
of  York — but  he  could  not  get  any  more  from  me  than 
what  I  knew.  I  told  him  that  your  grandfather's  cottage 
was  his  own  property,  and  a  grant  to  his  forefathers  :  that 
you  were  brought  up  at  Arnwood,  and  had  joined  your 
grandfather  after  the  death  of  the  colonel,  and  the  murder- 
ous burning  of  the  house  and  all  within  it  by  his  party. 
But  the  pretty  little  daughter  was  more  curious  still.  She 
cross-questioned  me  in  every  way  when  her  father  was  not 
present,  and  at  last  begged  me  as  a  favour  to  tell  you  not 
to  take  the  deer,  as  her  father  was  very  strict  in  his  duty, 
and,  if  caught,  you  would  be  imprisoned." 

"  Many  thanks  to  her  for  her  caution,  but  I  hope  to  take 
one  to-day,  nevertheless,"  replied  Edward ;  "a  hart  royal 
is  not  meat  for  Roundheads,  although  the  king's  servants 
may  feast  on  them." 

"  That's  truly  said.  Well,  now  I  must  see  your  wood- 
craft.    You  shall  be  the  leader  of  the  chase." 

*'  Think  you  we  can  harbour  a  stag  about  here  .?  " 

"  Yes,  in  this  month,  no  doubt." 

"  Let  us  walk  on,"  said  Edward.  "  The  wind  is  fresh 
from  the  eastern  quarter :  we  will  face  it,  if  you  please — 
or  rather,  keep  it  blowing  on  our  right  cheek  for  the 
present." 

"  'Tis  well,"  replied  Oswald ;  and  they  walked  for 
about  half  an  hour. 

"  This  is  the  slot  of  a  doe,"  said  Edward,  in  a  low  voice, 
pointing  to  the  marks  ;  "  yonder  thicket  is  a  likely  harbour 
for  the  stag."  They  proceeded,  and  Edward  pointed  out 
to  Oswald  the  slot  of  the  stag  into  the  thicket.     They  then 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  87 

walked  round,  and  found  no  marks  of  the  animal  having 
left  his  lair. 

**  He  is  here,"  whispered  Edward ;  and  Oswald  made  a 
sign  for  Edward  to  enter  the  thicket,  while  he  walked  to 
the  other  side.  Edward  entered  the  thicket  cautiously. 
In  the  centre  he  perceived,  through  the  trees,  a  small 
cleared  spot,  covered  with  high  fern,  and  felt  certain  that 
the  stag  was  lying  there.  He  forced  his  way  on  his  knees 
till  he  had  a  better  view  of  the  place,  and  then  cocked  his 
gun.  The  noise  induced  the  stag  to  move  his  antlers,  and 
discover  his  lair.  Edward  could  just  perceive  the  eye  of 
the  animal  through  the  heath ;  he  waited  till  the  beast 
settled  again,  took  steady  aim,  and  fired.  At  the  report 
of  the  gun  another  stag  sprung  up  and  burst  away. 
Oswald  fired  and  wounded  it,  but  the  animal  made  off, 
followed  by  the  dogs.  Edward,  who  hardly  knew  whether 
he  had  missed  or  not,  but  felt  almost  certain  that  he  had 
not,  hastened  out  of  the  thicket  to  join  in  the  chase ;  and, 
as  he  passed  through  the  fern  patch,  perceived  that  his 
quarry  lay  dead.  He  then  followed  the  chase,  and,  being 
very  fleet  of  foot,  soon  came  up  with  Oswald,  and  passed 
him  without  speaking.  The  stag  made  for  a  swampy 
ground,  and  finally  took  to  the  water  beyond  it,  and  stood 
at  bay.  Edward  then  waited  for  Oswald,  who  came  up 
with  him. 

"He  has  soiled,"  said  Edward,  "and  now  you  may  go 
in  and  kill  him." 

Oswald,  eager  in  the  chase,  hastened  up  to  where  the 
dogs  and  stag  were  in  the  water,  and  put  a  bullet  through 
the  animal's  head. 

Edward  went  to  him,  assisted  him  to  drag  the  stag  out 
of  the  water,  and  then  Oswald  cut  its  throat,  and  proceeded 
to  perform  the  usual  offices. 

"  How  did  you  happen  to  miss  him  ? "  said  Oswald, 
"  for  these  are  my  shots  ? " 

"  Because  I  never  fired  at  him,"  said  Edward ;  "  my 
quarry  lies  dead  in  the  fern — and  a  fine  fellow  he  is." 

"  This  is  a  warrantable  stag,"  said  Oswald. 


88  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Yes,  but  mine  is  a  hart  royal,  as  you  will  see  when 
we  go  back." 

As  soon  as  Oswald  had  done  his  work,  he  hung  the 
quarters  of  the  animal  on  an  oak-tree,  and  went  back  with 
Edward. 

** Where  did  you  hit  him,  Edward?"  said  Oswald,  as 
they  walked  along. 

'*  I  could  only  see  his  eye  through  the  fern,  and  I  must 
have  hit  him  thereabouts." 

On  their  arrival  at  the  spot  Oswald  found  that  Edward 
had  put  the  ball  right  into  the  eye  of  the  stag. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  you  made  me  suppose  that  you  knew 
something  of  our  craft,  but  I  did  not  believe  that  you  were 
so  apt  as  you  thought  yourself  to  be.  I  now  confess  that 
you  are  a  master,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  in  all  branches  of  the 
craft.  This  is,  indeed,  a  hart  royal.  Twenty-five  antlers, 
as  I  live !  Come,  out  with  your  knife,  and  let  us  finish ; 
for  if  we  are  to  go  to  the  cottage  we  have  no  time  to  lose. 
It  will  be  dark  in  half  an  hour."  They  hung  all  the 
quarters  of  the  stag  as  before,  and  then  set  off  for  Jacob's 
cottage ;  Edward  proposing  that  Oswald  should  take  the 
cart  and  pony  to  carry  the  meat  home  the  next  morning, 
and  that  he  would  accompany  him  to  bring  it  back. 

"That  will  do  capitally,"  said  Oswald;  "and  here  we 
are,  if  I  recollect  right,  and  I  hope  there  is  something  to 
eat." 

"No  fear  of  that — Alice  will  be  prepared  for  us," 
replied  Edward. 

Their  dinner  was  ready  for  them ;  and  Oswald  praised 
the  cooking.  He  was  much  surprised  to  find  that  Jacob 
had  four  grandchildren.  After  dinner  he  went  into  Jacob's 
room,  and  remained  with  him  more  than  an  hour.  During 
this  conference  Jacob  confided  to  Oswald  that  the  four 
children  were  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Colonel  Beverley, 
supposed  to  have  been  burnt  in  the  firing  of  Arnwood. 
Oswald  came  out,  much  surprised  as  well  as  pleased  with 
the  information,  and  with  the  confidence  reposed  in  him. 
He  saluted  Edward  and  Humphrey  respectfully,  and  said. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  89 

**  I  was  not  aware  with  whom  I  was  in  company,  sir,  as  you 
may  well  imagine ;  but  the  knowledge  of  it  has  made  my 
heart  glad." 

"Nay,  Oswald,"  replied  Edward,  "remember  that  I 
am  still  Edward  Armitage,  and  that  we  are  the  grand- 
children of  old  Jacob." 

"  Certainly,  sir,  I  will,  for  your  own  sake,  not  forget 
that  such  is  to  be  supposed  to  be  the  case.  I  assure  you 
I  think  it  very  fortunate  that  Jacob  has  confided  the  secret 
to  me,  as  it  may  be  in  my  power  to  be  useful.  I  little 
thought  that  I  should  ever  have  had  my  dinner  cooked  by 
a  daughter  of  Colonel  Beverley." 

They  then  entered  into  a  long  conversation,  during 
which  Oswald  expressed  his  opinion  that  the  old  man 
was  sinking  fast,  and  would  not  last  more  than  three  or 
four  days.  Oswald  had  a  bed  made  up  for  him  on  the 
floor  of  the  room  where  Edward  and  Humphrey  slept, 
and  the  next  morning  they  set  off,  at  an  early  hour,  with 
the  pony  and  cart,  loaded  it  with  the  venison,  and  took 
it  across  the  forest  to  the  keeper's  lodge.  It  was  so  late 
when  they  arrived  that  Edward  consented  to  pass  the 
night  there,  and  return  home  on  the  following  morning. 
Oswald  went  into  the  sitting-room  to  speak  with  the 
Intendant  of  the  forest,  leaving  Edward  in  the  kitchen 
with  Phoebe,  the  maidservant.  He  told  the  Intendant 
that  he  had  brought  home  some  fine  venison,  and  wished 
his  orders  about  it.  He  also  stated  that  he  had  been 
assisted  by  Edward  Armitage,  who  had  brought  the 
venison  home  for  him  in  his  cart,  and  who  was  now  in 
the  kitchen,  as  he  would  be  obliged  to  pass  the  night 
there;  and,  on  being  questioned,  he  was  lavish  in  his 
praises  of  Edward's  skill  and  knowledge  of  woodcraft, 
which  he  declared  to  be  superior  to  his  own. 

"  It  proves  that  the  young  man  has  had  much  practice, 
at  all  events,"  replied  Mr  Heatherstone,  smiling.  "He 
has  been  living  at  the  king's  expense,  but  he  must  not 
follow  it  up  at  the  cost  of  the  Parliament.  It  would  be 
well  to  take  this  young  man  as  a  ranger  if  we  could ;  for 


90  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

although  he  is  opposed  to  us,  yet,  if  he  once  took  our 
service,  he  would  be  faithful,  I  am  sure.  You  can  pro- 
pose it  to  him,  Oswald.  The  haunches  of  that  hart 
royal  must  be  sent  up  to  General  Cromwell  to-morrow: 
the  remainder  we  will  give  directions  for  as  soon  as  I 
have  made  up  my  mind  how  to  dispose  of  it." 

Oswald  left  the  room,  and  came  back  to  Edward. 
"  General  Cromwell  is  to  have  the  haunches  of  your 
stag,"  said  he  to  Edward,  smiling ;  "  and  the  Intendant 
proposes  that  you  should  take  service  as  one  of  the 
rangers." 

"  I  thank  you,"  replied  Edward,  "  but  I've  no  fancy 
to  find  venison  for  General  Cromwell  and  his  Round- 
heads ;  and  so  you  may  tell  the  Intendant,  with  many 
thanks  for  his  goodwill  towards  me,  nevertheless." 

*'  I  thought  as  much ;  but  the  man  meant  kindly,  that 
I  really  think.  Now,  Phoebe,  what  can  you  give  us  to 
eat,  for  we  are  hungry  ? " 

"You  shall  be  served  directly,"  replied  Phoebe.  "I 
have  some  steaks  on  the  fire." 

"  And  you  must  find  a  bed  for  my  young  friend 
here." 

"I  have  none  in  the  house,  but  there  is  plenty  of  good 
straw  over  the  stables." 

"  That  will  do,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  Fm  not  particular." 

"  I  suppose  not.  Why  should  you  be  ? "  replied 
Phoebe,  who  was  rather  old  and  rather  cross.  "  If  you 
mount  the  ladder  that  you  will  see  against  the  wall,  you 
will  find  a  good  bed  when  you  are  at  the  top  of  it." 

Oswald  was  about  to  remonstrate,  but  Edward  held 
up  his  finger,  and  no  more  was  said. 

As  soon  as  they  had  finished  their  supper,  Phoebe 
proposed  that  they  should  go  to  bed.  It  was  late,  and 
she  would  sit  up  no  longer.  Edward  rose  and  went  out, 
followed  by  Oswald,  who  had  given  up  the  keeper's  house 
to  the  Intendant  and  his  daughter,  and  slept  in  the 
cottage  of  one  of  the  rangers,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
off.      After   some   conversation   they   shook    hands    and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  91 

parted,  as  Edward  intended  returning  very  early  the  next 
morning,  being  anxious  about  old  Jacob. 

Edward  went  up  the  ladder  into  the  loft.  There  was 
no  door  to  shut  out  the  wind,  which  blew  piercingly 
cold,  and  after  a  time  he  found  himself  so  chilled  that 
he  could  not  sleep.  He  rose  to  see  if  he  could  not  find 
some  protection  from  the  wind  by  getting  more  into  a 
corner ;  for  although  Phoebe  had  told  him  that  there  was 
plenty  of  straw,  it  proved  that  there  was  very  little  indeed 
in  the  loft,  barely  enough  to  lie  down  upon.  Edward, 
after  a  time,  descended  the  ladder  to  walk  in  the  yard, 
that  by  exercise  he  might  recover  the  use  of  his  limbs. 
At  last,  turning  to  and  fro,  he  cast  his  eyes  up  to  the 
window  of  the  bedroom  above  the  kitchen,  where  he 
perceived  a  light  was  still  burning.  He  thought  it  was 
Phoebe,  the  maid,  going  to  bed ;  and  with  no  very 
gracious  feelings  towards  her  for  having  deprived  him  of 
his  own  night's  rest,  he  was  wishing  that  she  might  have 
the  toothache  or  something  else  to  keep  her  awake,  when 
suddenly  through  the  white  window  curtain  he  perceived 
a  broad  light  in  the  room — it  increased  every  moment — 
and  he  saw  the  figure  of  a  female  rush  past  it,  and 
attempt  to  open  the  window — the  drawing  of  the  curtains 
showed  him  that  the  room  was  on  fire.  A  moment's 
thought,  and  he  ran  for  the  ladder  by  which  he  had 
ascended  to  the  loft,  and  placed  it  against  the  window. 
The  flames  were  less  bright,  and  he  could  not  see  the 
female  who  had  been  at  the  window  when  he  went  for 
the  ladder.  He  ascended  quickly,  and  burst  open  the 
casement  —  the  smoke  poured  out  in  such  volumes  that 
it  nearly  suffocated  him,  but  he  went  in  ;  and  as  soon  as 
he  was  inside,  he  stumbled  against  the  body  of  the  person 
who  had  attempted  to  open  the  window,  but  who  had 
fallen  down  senseless.  As  he  raised  the  body,  the  fire, 
which  had  been  smothered  from  want  of  air  when  all  the 
windows  and  doors  were  closed,  now  burst  out,  and  he 
was  scorched  before  he  could  get  on  the  ladder  again, 
with  the  body  in  his  arms  ;  but  he  succeeded  in  getting 


92  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

it  down  safe.  Perceiving  that  the  clothes  were  on  fire, 
he  held  them  till  they  were  extinguished,  and  then,  for 
the  first  time,  discovered  that  he  had  brought  down  the 
daughter  of  the  Intendant  of  the  forest.  There  was  no 
time  to  be  lost,  so  Edward  carried  her  into  the  stable 
and  left  her  there,  still  insensible,  upon  the  straw,  in  a 
spare  stall,  while  he  hastened  to  alarm  the  house.  The 
watering-butt  for  the  horses  was  outside  the  stable ; 
Edward  caught  up  the  pail,  filled  it,  and  hastening  up 
the  ladder,  threw  it  into  the  room,  and  then  descended  for 
more. 

By  this  time  Edward's  continual  calls  of  "  Fire  !  fire  !  " 
had  aroused  the  people  of  the  house,  and  also  of  the 
cottages  adjacent.  Mr  Heatherstone  came  out  half 
dressed,  and  with  horror  on  his  countenance.  Phoebe 
followed  screaming,  and  the  other  people  now  hastened 
from  the  cottages. 

'*  Save  her  !  my  daughter  is  in  the  room  ! "  exclaimed 
Mr  Heatherstone.  ' '  Oh,  save  her,  or  let  me  do  so  ! " 
cried  the  poor  man  in  agony ;  but  the  fire  burst  out  of 
the  window  in  such  force,  that  any  attempt  would  have 
been  in  vain. 

"  Oswald,"  cried  Edward  to  him,  **let  the  people  pass 
the  water  up  to  me  as  fast  as  possible.  They  can  do  no 
good  looking  on." 

Oswald  set  the  men  to  the  work,  and  Edward  was  now 
supplied  with  water  so  fast  that  the  fire  began  to  diminish. 
The  window  was  now  approachable,  and  a  few  more 
buckets  enabled  him  to  put  one  foot  into  the  room,  and 
then  every  moment  the  flames  and  smoke  decreased. 

Meanwhile  it  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  agony 
of  the  Intendant,  who  would  have  rushed  up  the  ladder 
into  the  flames  had  he  not  been  held  by  some  of  the  men. 
"  My  daughter  !  my  child  ! — burnt — burnt  to  death  !  " 
exclaimed  he,  clasping  his  hands. 

At  that  moment  a  voice  in  the  crowd  called  out, 
''  There  were  four  burnt  at  Arnwood  !  " 

**  God    of    Heaven  ! "    exclaimed     Mr    Heatherstone, 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  93 

falling  down  into  a  swoon,  in  which  state  he  was  carried 
to  a  neighbouring  cottage. 

Meanwhile  the  supply  of  water  enabled  Edward  to  put 
out  the  fire  altogether  ;  the  furniture  of  the  room  was 
burnt,  but  the  fire  had  extended  no  farther  ;  and  when 
Edward  was  satisfied  that  there  was  no  more  danger,  he 
descended  the  ladder,  and  left  it  to  others  to  see  that  all 
was  safe.  He  then  called  Oswald  to  him,  and  desired  that 
he  would  accompany  him  to  the  stable. 

**  Oh,  sir,"  replied  Oswald,  "  this  is  dreadful !  and  such 
a  sweet  young  lady  too." 

"She  is  safe  and  well,"  replied  Edward;  "I  think  so, 
at  least.  I  brought  her  down  the  ladder  and  put  her  in 
the  stable  before  I  attempted  to  put  out  the  fire.  See, 
there  she  is  ;  she  has  not  recovered  yet  from  her  swoon. 
Bring  some  water.  She  breathes  !  thank  God !  There, 
that  will  do,  Oswald,  she  is  recovering.  Now  let  us 
cover  her  up  in  your  cloak,  and  carry  her  to  your  cottage. 
We  will  recover  her  there." 

Oswald  folded  up  the  still  unconscious  girl  in  his  cloak, 
and  carried  her  away  in  his  arms,  followed  by  Edward. 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  cottage,  the  inmates  of 
which  were  all  busy  at  the  keeper's  lodge,  they  put  her 
on  a  bed,  and  very  soon  restored  her  to  consciousness. 

"  Where  is  my  father  ?  "  cried  Patience,  as  soon  as  she 
was  sufficiently  recovered. 

**  He  is  safe  and  well,  miss,"  replied  Oswald. 

"  Is  the  house  burnt  down  ?  " 

"  No.     The  fire  is  all  out  again." 

**  Who  saved  me  ?  tell  me." 

"  Young  Armitage,  miss." 

**  Who  is  he  ?  oh,  I  recollect  now  ;  but  I  must  go  to 
my  father.     Where  is  he  ?  " 

"  In  the  other  cottage,  miss." 

Patience  attempted  to  stand,  but  found  that  she  was  too 
much  exhausted,  and  she  fell  back  again  on  the  bed.  "  I 
can't  stand,"  said  she.     "  Bring  my  father  to  me." 

"  I  will,  miss,"  replied  Oswald. 


94  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Will  you  stay  here,  Edward  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Edward.  He  went  out  of  the  cottage 
door,  and  remained  there  while  Oswald  went  to  Mr 
Heatherstone. 

Oswald  found  him  sensible,  but  in  deep  distress,  as  may 
be  imagined.     "  The  fire  is  all  out,  sir,"  said  Oswald. 

**  I  care  not  for  that.     My  poor,  poor  child  !  " 

"  Your  child  is  safe,  sir,"  replied  Oswald. 

'*  Safe,  did  you  say  ? "  cried  Mr  Heatherstone,  starting 
up.     "  Safe  ;  where  .?  " 

"  In  my  cottage.     She  has  sent  me  for  you." 

Mr  Heatherstone  rushed  out,  passed  by  Edward,  who 
was  standing  at  the  door  of  the  other  cottage,  and  was 
in  his  daughter's  arms.  Oswald  came  out  to  Edward, 
who  then  detailed  to  him  the  way  in  which  he  had  saved 
the  girl. 

"  Had  it  not  been  for  the  ill-nature  of  that  girl  Phoebe, 
in  sending  me  to  sleep  where  there  was  no  straw,  they 
would  all  have  been  burnt,"  observed  Edward. 

"  She  gave  you  an  opportunity  of  rewarding  good  for 
evil,"  observed  Oswald. 

**  Yes,  but  I  am  burnt  very  much  in  my  arm,"  said 
Edward.     **  Have  you  anything  that  will  be  good  for  it  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  think  I  have  :  wait  a  moment." 

Oswald  went  into  the  cottage  and  returned  with  some 
salve,  with  which  he  dressed  Edward's  arm,  which  proved 
to  be  very  severely  burnt. 

"  How  grateful  the  Intendant  ought  to  be — and  will 
be,  I  have  no  doubt !  "  observed  Oswald. 

"  And  for  that  very  reason  I  shall  saddle  my  pony 
and  ride  home  as  fast  as  I  can ;  and,  do  you  hear, 
Oswald,  do  not  show  him  where  I  Hve." 

"  I  hardly  know  how  I  can  refuse  him,  if  he  requires 
it." 

"  But  you  must  not.  He  will  be  offering  me  a  situation 
in  the  forest,  by  way  of  showing  his  gratitude ;  and 
I  will  accept  of  none.  I  have  no  objection  to  save  his 
daughter,   as   I  would   save   the  daughter  of  my  worst 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  95 

enemy,  or  my  worst  enemy  himself,  from  such  a  dreadful 
death  ;  but  I  do  not  want  their  thanks  or  offers  of  service. 
I  will  accept  nothing  from  a  Roundhead  ;  and  as  for  the 
venison  in  the  forest,  it  belongs  to  the  king,  and  I  shall 
help  myself  whenever  I  think  proper.  Good-bye,  Oswald, 
you  will  call  and  see  us  when  you  have  time  ? " 

"  I  will  be  with  you  before  the  week  is  out,  depend 
upon  it,"  replied  Oswald. 

Edward  then  asked  Oswald  to  saddle  his  pony  for  him, 
as  his  arm  prevented  him  from  doing  it  himself,  and  as 
soon  as  it  was  done  he  rode  away  for  the  cottage. 

Edward  rode  fast,  for  he  was  anxious  to  get  home  and 
ascertain  the  state  of  poor  old  Jacob  ;  and,  moreover,  his 
burnt  arm  was  very  painful.  He  was  met  by  Humphrey 
about  a  mile  from  the  cottage,  who  told  him  that  he  did 
not  think  that  the  old  man  could  last  many  hours,  and 
that  he  was  very  anxious  to  see  him.  As  the  pony  was 
quite  tired  with  the  fast  pace  that  Edward  had  ridden, 
Edward  pulled  up  to  a  walk,  and  as  they  went  along 
acquainted  Humphrey  with  what  had  passed. 

"  Is  your  arm  very  painful  ? " 

"  Yes,  it  is  indeed,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  but  it  can't 
be  helped." 

"  No,  of  course  not,  but  it  may  be  made  more  easy. 
I  know  what  will  do  it  some  good ;  for  I  recollect  when 
Benjamin  burnt  his  hand  at  Arnwood,  what  they  applied 
to  it,  and  it  gave  him  great  relief." 

"  Yes,  very  likely  ;  but  I  am  not  aware  that  we  have 
any  drugs  or  medicine  in  the  cottage.  But  here  we 
are :  will  you  take  Billy  to  the  stable,  while  I  go  on  to 
old  Jacob  ? " 

"  Thank  God  that  you  are  come,  Edward,"  said  the 
old  forester,  **  for  I  was  anxious  to  see  you  before  I  die; 
and  something  tells  me  that  I  have  but  a  short  time  to 
remain  here." 

"  Why  should  you  say  so  ! — do  you  feel  very  ill  ? " 
"  No,    not    ill ;    but    I    feel   that    I   am   sinking   fast. 
Recollect  that  I  am  an  old  man,  Edward." 


g6  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Not  so  very  old,  Jacob  *,  Oswald  said  that  you  were 
not  more  than  sixty  years  old." 

"  Oswald  knows  nothing  about  it.  I  am  past  seventy- 
six,  Edward;  and  you  know,  Edward,  the  Bible  says 
that  the  days  of  men  are  threescore  years  and  ten ;  so 
that  I  am  beyond  the  mark.  And  now,  Edward,  I  have 
but  few  words  to  say.  Be  careful — if  not  for  your  own 
sake,  at  least  for  your  little  sisters'.  You  are  young,  but 
you  are  strong  and  powerful  above  your  years,  and  can 
better  protect  them  than  I  could.  I  see  darker  days  yet 
coming — but  it  is  His  will,  and  who  shall  doubt  that  that 
is  right  ?  I  pray  you  not  to  make  your  birth  and  lineage 
known  as  yet — it  can  do  no  good,  and  it  may  do  harm — 
and  if  you  can  be  persuaded  to  live  in  the  cottage,  and 
to  live  on  the  farm,  which  will  now  support  you  all,  it  will 
be  better.  Do  not  get  into  trouble  about  the  venison, 
which  they  now  claim  as  their  own.  You  will  find  some 
money  in  the  bag  in  my  chest,  sufficient  to  buy  all  you 
want  for  a  long  while — but  take  care  of  it ;  for  there  is 
no  saying  but  you  may  require  it.  And  now,  Edward, 
call  your  brother  and  sisters  to  me,  that  I  may  bid  them 
farewell.  I  am,  as  we  all  are,  sinful,  but  I  trust  in  the 
mercy  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ.  Edward,  I  have 
done  my  duty  towards  you,  as  well  as  I  have  been  able ; 
but  promise  me  one  thing — that  you  will  read  the  Bible 
and  prayers  every  morning  and  evening,  as  I  have  always 
done,  after  I  am  gone ;  promise  me  that,  Edward." 

"I  promise  you  that  it  shall  be  done,  Jacob,"  replied 
Edward,  "  and  I  will  not  forget  your  other  advice." 

"  God  bless  you,  Edward.     Now  call  the  children." 

Edward  summoned  his  sisters  and  Humphrey. 

"  Humphrey,  my  good  boy,"  said  Jacob,  "  recollect 
that  in  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death  ;  and  that  there 
is  no  security  for  young  or  old.  You  or  your  brother 
may  be  cut  off  in  your  youth ;  one  may  be  taken,  and 
the  other  left.  Recollect,  your  sisters  depend  upon  you, 
and  do  not  therefore  be  rash  :  I  fear  that  you  will  run  too 
much  risk  after  the  wild  cattle,  for  you  are  always  schem- 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  97 

ing  after  taking  them.  Be  careful,  Humphrey,  for  you 
can  ill  be  spared.  Hold  to  the  farm  as  it  now  is  ;  it  will 
support  you  all.  My  dear  Alice  and  Edith,  I  am  dying  ; 
very  soon  I  shall  be  laid  by  your  brothers  in  my  grave. 
Be  good  children,  and  look  up  to  your  brothers  for 
everything.  And  now,  kiss  me,  Alice  :  you  have  been 
a  great  comfort  to  me,  for  you  have  read  the  Bible  to 
me  when  I  could  no  longer  read  myself.  May  your 
deathbed  be  as  well  attended  as  mine  has  been,  and 
may  you  live  happily,  and  die  the  death  of  a  Christian  ! 
Good-bye,  and  may  God  bless  you.  Bless  you,  Edith ; 
may  you  grow  up  as  good  and  as  innocent  as  you  are 
now.  Farewell,  Humphrey — farewell,  Edward — my  eyes 
are  dim — pray  for  me,  children.  O  God  of  mercy — 
pardon  my  many  sins,  and  receive  my  soul,  through  Jesus 
Christ.     Amen,  amen." 

These  were  the  last  words  spoken  by  the  old  forester. 
The  children,  who  were  kneeling  by  the  side  of  the  bed, 
praying  as  he  had  requested,  when  they  rose  up,  found 
that  he  was  dead.  They  all  wept  bitterly,  for  they  dearly 
loved  the  good  old  man.  Alice  remained  sobbing  in 
Edward's  arms,  and  Edith  in  Humphrey's,  and  it  was 
long  before  the  brothers  could  console  them.  Humphrey 
at  last  said  to  Alice,  **You  hurt  poor  Edward's  arm — 
you  don't  know  how  painful  it  is  !  Come,  dears,  let  us 
go  into  the  other  room,  and  get  something  to  take  the 
pain  away." 

These  requests  diverted  the  attention  at  the  same  time 
that  it  roused  fresh  sympathy  in  the  little  girls — they 
all  went  into  the  sitting-room.  Humphrey  gave  his 
sisters  some  potatoes  to  scrape  upon  a  piece  of  linen, 
while  he  took  off  Edward's  coat,  and  turned  up  his  shirt 
sleeves.  The  scraped  potatoes  were  then  laid  on  the 
burn,  and  Edward  said  they  gave  him  great  relief.  Some 
more  were  then  scraped  by  the  little  girls,  who  could 
not,  however,  repress  their  occasional  sobs.  Humphrey 
then  told  them  that  Edward  had  had  nothing  to  eat, 
and   that  they  must   get   him    some  supper.     This  again 

C  G 


98  The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

occupied  them  for  some  time  ;  and  when  the  supper 
was  ready,  they  all  sat  down  to  it.  They  went  to  bed 
early,  but  not  before  Edward  had  read  a  chapter  out 
of  the  Bible,  and  the  prayers,  as  old  Jacob  had  always 
done  ;  and  this  again  caused  their  tears  to  flow  afresh. 

"Come,  Alice  dear,  you  and  Edith  must  go  to  bed," 
said  Humphrey. 

The  little  girls  threw  themselves  into  their  brothers' 
arms ;  and  having  wept  for  some  time,  Alice  raised 
herself,  and  taking  Edith  by  the  hand,  led  her  away  to 
the  bedroom. 


Chapter  X 

*'  Humphrey,"  said  Edward,  "  the  sooner  all  this  is  over 
the  better.  As  long  as  poor  Jacob's  body  remains  in  the 
cottage  there  will  be  nothing  but  distress  with  the  poor 
girls." 

*'  I  agree  with  you,"  replied  Humphrey  ;  "  where  shall 
we  bury  him  ?  " 

"  Under  the  great  oak  tree,  at  the  back  of  the  cottage," 
replied  Edward.  "  One  day  the  old  man  said  to  me 
that  he  should  like  to  be  buried  under  one  of  the  oaks 
of  the  forest." 

"  Well  then,  I  will  go  and  dig  his  grave  to-night," 
replied  Humphrey ;  "  the  moon  is  bright,  and  I  shall 
have  it  finished  before  morning." 

"  I  am  sorry  that  I  cannot  help  you,  Humphrey." 

"I  am  sorry  that  you  are  hurt ;  but  I  want  no  help, 
Edward.  If  you  will  lie  down  a  little,  perhaps  you  will 
be  able  to  sleep.  Let  us  change  the  potato  poultice 
before  you  go  on." 

Humphrey  put  the  fresh  dressing  on  Edward's  arm  ; 
and  Edward,  who  was  very  much  exhausted,  lay  down  in 
his  clothes  on  the  bed.  Humphrey  went  out,  and  having 
found  his  tools,  set  to  his   task  ;   he  worked  hard,  and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest  99 

before  morning  had  finished.  He  then  went  in,  and  took 
his  place  on  the  bed  by  the  side  of  Edward,  who  was  in  a 
sound  sleep.  At  daylight  Humphrey  rose,  and  waked 
Edward.  "  All  is  ready,  Edward ;  but  I  fear  you  must 
help  me  to  put  poor  Jacob  in  the  cart ;  do  you  think  you 
can  ? " 

"  Oh  yes  ;  my  arm  is  much  easier,  and  I  feel  very 
different  from  what  I  did  last  night.  If  you  will  go  and 
get  the  cart  I  will  see  what  I  can  do  in  the  meantime." 

When  Humphrey  returned  he  found  Edward  had 
selected  a  sheet  to  wind  the  body  in,  but  could  not  do 
more  till  Humphrey  came  to  help  him.  They  then 
wrapped  it  round  the  body,  and  carried  it  out  of  the 
cottage,  and  put  it  into  the  cart. 

"  Now,  Edward,  shall  we  call  our  sisters  ? " 

"  No,  not  yet ;  let  us  have  the  body  laid  in  the  grave 
first,  and  then  we  will  call  them." 

They  dragged  the  body  on  the  cart  to  the  grave,  and 
laid  it  in  it,  and  then  returned  back  and  put  the  pony  in 
the  stable  again. 

"  Are  there  not  prayers  proper  for  reading  over  the 
dead  ?  "  said  Humphrey. 

"I  believe  that  there  are,  but  they  are  not  in  the 
Bible  -,  so  we  must  read  some  portion  of  the  Bible,"  said 
Edward. 

"  Yes,  I  think  there  is  one  of  the  Psalms  which  it 
would  be  right  to  read,  Edward,"  said  Humphrey,  turning 
over  the  leaves  ;  "  here  it  is,  the  ninetieth,  in  which  you 
recollect  it  says  *  that  the  days  of  man  are  threescore  years 
and  ten.' " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Edward,  "  and  we  will  read  this  one 
also, — the  146th." 

"  Are  our  sisters  risen,  do  you  think  ^" 

"  I  am  sure  that  they  are,"  replied  Humphrey,  "  and  I 
will  go  to  them." 

Humphrey  went  to  the  door,  and  said,  "  Alice — Alice 
and  Edith — come  out  immediately."  They  were  both 
ready  dressed. 


loo        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Edward  took  the  Bible  under  his  arm,  and  Alice  by  the 
hand.  Humphrey  led  Edith  until  they  arrived  at  the 
grave,  when  the  two  little  girls  saw  the  covered  body  of 
Jacob  lying  in  it. 

"  Kneel  down,"  said  Edward,  opening  the  Bible.  And 
they  all  knelt  down  by  the  grave.  Edward  read  the  two 
Psalms,  and  then  closed  the  book.  The  little  girls  took 
one  last  look  at  the  body,  and  then  turned  away  weeping 
to  the  cottage.  Edward  and  Humphrey  filled  up  the 
grave,  and  then  followed  their  sisters  home. 

**  I'm  glad  it's  over,"  said  Humphrey,  wiping  his  eyes. 
"Poor  old  Jacob  !     I'll  put  a  paling  round  his  grave." 

"  Come  in,  Humphrey,"  said  Edward. 

Edward  sat  down  upon  old  Jacob's  chair,  and  took  Alice 
and  Edith  to  him.     Putting  his  arm  round  each,  he  said : 

"  Alice  and  Edith,  my  dear  little  sisters,  we  have  lost  a 
good  friend,  and  one  to  whose  memory  we  cannot  be  too 
grateful.  He  saved  us  from  perishing  in  the  flames  which 
burnt  down  our  father's  house,  and  has  protected  us 
here  ever  since.  He  is  gone  ;  for  it  has  pleased  God  to 
summon  him  to  Him,  and  we  must  bow  to  the  will  of 
Heaven  ;  and  here  we  are,  brothers  and  sisters,  orphans, 
and  with  no  one  to  look  to  for  protection  but  Heaven. 
Here  we  are,  away  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  living  for 
one  another.  What  then  must  we  do  ?  We  must  love 
one  another  dearly,  and  help  one  another.  I  will  do  my 
part,  if  my  life  is  spared,  and  so  will  Humphrey,  and  so 
will  you,  my  dear  sisters.  I  can  answer  for  all.  Now  it 
is  no  use  to  lament — we  must  all  work,  and  work  cheer- 
fully ;  and  we  will  pray  every  morning  and  every  night 
that  God  will  bless  our  endeavours,  and  enable  us  to 
provide  for  ourselves,  and  live  here  in  peace  and  safety. 
Kiss  me,  dear  Alice  and  Edith,  and  kiss  Humphrey,  and 
kiss  one  another.  Let  these  kisses  be  the  seals  to  our 
bond  ;  and  let  us  put  our  trust  in  Him  who  only  is  a  father 
to  the  widow  and  the  orphan.     And  now  let  us  pray." 

Edward  and  the  children  repeated  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  then  rose  up.     They  went  to  their  respective  employ- 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         loi 

ments,  and  the  labour  of  the  day  soon  made  them  composed, 
although  then,  for  many  days  afterwards,  it  was  but 
occasionally  that  a  smile  was  seen  upon  their  lips. 

Thus  passed  a  week,  by  which  time  Edward's  arm  was 
so  far  well  that  it  gave  him  no  pain,  and  he  was  able  to 
assist  Humphrey  in  the  work  on  the  farm.  The  snow  had 
disappeared,  and  the  spring,  although  it  had  been  checked 
for  r  time,  now  made  rapid  advances.  Constant  occupation 
and  t'^e  return  of  fine  weather  both  had  the  effect  of  restor- 
ing th  .  serenity  of  their  minds  ;  and  while  Humphrey  was 
prepa.  ig  the  paling  to  fix  round  the  grave  of  old  Jacob, 
Alice  and  Edith  collected  the  wild  violets  which  now  peeped 
forth  on  sheltered  spots,  and  planted  the  roots  over  the 
grave.  Edward  also  procured  all  the  early  flowers  he  could 
collect,  and  assisted  his  sisters  in  their  task ;  and  thus, 
in  planting  it,  and  putting  up  the  paling,  the  grave  of  the 
old  man  became  their  constant  work-ground ;  and  when 
their  labour  was  done,  they  would  still  remain  there  and 
talk  over  his  worth.  The  Sunday  following  the  burial, 
the  weather  being  fine  and  warm,  Edward  proposed  that 
they  should  read  the  usual  service,  which  had  been  selected 
by  old  Jacob,  at  the  grave,  and  not  in  the  cottage,  as 
formerly  ;  and  this  they  continued  afterwards  to  do,  when- 
ever the  weather  would  permit ;  thus  did  old  Jacob's 
resting-place  become  their  church,  and  overpower  them 
with  those  feelings  of  love  and  devotion  which  give  efficacy 
to  prayer.  As  soon  as  the  paling  was  finished  Humphrey 
put  up  a  board  against  the  oak  tree,  with  the  simple  words 
carved  on  it,  "  Jacob  Armitage." 

Edward  had  every  day  expected  that  Oswald  Partridge 
would  have  called  upon  him,  as  he  had  promised  to  do 
before  the  week  was  out ;  but  Oswald  had  not  made  his 
appearance,  much  to  Edward's  surprise.  A  month  passed 
away  ;  Edward's  arm  was  now  quite  well,  and  still  Oswald 
came  not.  One  morning  Humphrey  and  Edward  were 
conversing  upon  many  points — the  principal  of  which  was 
upon  Edward  going  to  Lymington,  for  they  were  now  in 
want  of  flour  and  meal — when  Edward  thought  of  what 


I02        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

old  Jacob  had  told  him  relative  to  the  money  that  he 
would  find  in  his  chest.  He  went  into  Jacob's  room  and 
opened  the  chest,  at  the  bottom  of  which,  under  the 
clothes,  he  found  a  leather  bag,  which  he  brought  out  to 
Humphrey  ;  on  opening  it,  they  were  much  surprised  to 
find  in  it  more  than  sixty  gold  pieces,  besides  a  great  deal 
of  silver  coin. 

"  Surely  this  is  a  great  sum  of  money,"  observed 
Humphrey.  "I  don't  know  what  is  the  price  of  things  ; 
but  it  appears  to  me  that  it  ought  to  last  us  a  long  while." 

**I  think  so  too,"  replied  Edward.  **I  wish  Oswald 
Partridge  would  come,  for  I  want  to  ask  him  many 
questions.  I  don't  know  the  price  of  flour  or  anything 
else  we  have  to  purchase,  nor  do  I  know  what  I  ought  to 
be  paid  for  vension.  I  don't  like  to  go  to  Lymington  till 
I  see  him,  for  that  reason.  If  he  does  not  come  soon  I 
shall  ride  over  and  see  what  is  the  matter." 

Edward  then  replaced  the  money  in  the  chest,  and  he 
and  Humphrey  then  went  out  to  the  farmyard  to  go  on 
with  their  work. 

It  was  not  until  six  weeks  after  the  death  of  old  Jacob 
that  Oswald  Partridge  made  his  appearance. 

**  How  is  the  old  man,  sir  ?  "  was  his  first  question. 

**  He  was  buried  a  few  days  after  you  left,"  replied 
Edward. 

"  I  expected  as  much,"  said  the  forester.  "  Peace 
be  with  him — he  was  a  good  man.  And  how  is  your 
arm  ? " 

"  Nearly  well,"  replied  Edward.  "  Now,  sit  down, 
Oswald,  for  I  have  a  great  deal  to  say  to  you ;  and  first 
let  me  ask  you  what  has  detained  you  from  coming  here 
according  to  your  promise  ?  " 

"  Simply,  and  in  few  words — murder." 

'*  Murder  !  "  exclaimed  Edward. 

"  Yes,  deliberate  murder,  sir ;  in  short,  they  have  be- 
headed the  king — beheaded  King  Charles,  our  sovereign." 

"  Have  they  dared  to  do  it  ?  " 

"They  have,"  replied  Oswald.     "We  know  little  that 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         103 

is  going  on  in  the  forest ;  but  when  I  saw  you  last  I 
heard  that  he  was  then  in  London,  and  was  to  be  tried." 

"  Tried  !  "  exclaimed  Edward.  "  How  could  they  try 
a  king  ?  By  the  laws  of  our  country  a  man  must  be 
tried  by  his  equals  ;  and  where  were  his  equals  ?  " 

"Majesty  becomes  nought,  I  suppose,"  replied  Oswald  ; 
"but  still  it  is  as  I  say.  Two  days  after  you  left  the 
Intendant  hastened  up  to  London  ;  and  from  what  I  have 
understood,  he  was  strongly  opposed  to  the  deed,  and 
did  all  he  could  to  prevent  it,  but  it  was  of  no  use.  When 
he  left  he  gave  me  strict  injunctions  not  to  go  away  from 
the  cottage  for  an  hour,  as  his  daughter  was  left  alone, 
and  as  I  promised,  I  could  not  come  to  you  ;  but,  never- 
theless. Patience  received  letters  from  him,  and  told  me 
what  I  tell  you." 

"  You  have  not  dined,  Oswald  ?  "  said  Edward. 

"No,  that  I  have  not." 

"  Alice,  dear,  get  some  dinner,  will  you  ?  And  Oswald, 
while  you  dine,  excuse  me  if  I  leave  you  for  a  while. 
Your  intelligence  has  so  astounded  me  that  I  can  hsten 
to  nothing  else  till  I  have  had  a  little  while  to  commune 
with  myself  and  subdue  my  feelings." 

Edward  was  indeed  in  a  state  of  mind  which  required 
calming  down.  He  quitted  the  cottage  and  wallced  out 
for  some  distance  into  the  forest  in  deep  thought. 

"  Murdered  at  last !  "  exclaimed  he.  "  Yes,  well  may 
it  be  called  murder,  and  no  one  to  save  him — not  a  blow 
struck  in  his  defence — not  an  arm  raised.  How  much 
gallant  blood  has  been  shed  in  vain  !  Spirit  of  my  fathers 
— didst  thou  leave  none  of  thy  mettle  and  thy  honour 
behind  thee  ?  or  has  all  England  become  craven  ?  Well, 
the  time  will  come ;  and  if  I  can  no  longer  hope  to  fight 
for  my  king,  at  all  events  I  can  fight  against  those  who 
have  murdered  him." 

Such  were  Edward's  thoughts  as  he  wandered  through 
the  forest,  and  more  than  an  hour  elapsed  before  his 
impetuous  blood  could  return  to  its  usual  flow  ;  at  last, 
more  calm,  he  returned  to  the  cottage,  and  listened  to 


104         '^h^  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

the  details  which  Oswald  now  gave  to  him  of  what  he 
had  heard. 

When  Oswald  had  finished,  Edward  asked  him  whether 
the  Intendant  had  returned. 

"  Yes,  or  I  should  not  have  been  here,"  replied  Oswald. 
"  He  came  back  yesterday,  looking  most  disconsolate  and 
grave,  and  I  hear  that  he  returns  to  London  in  a  few 
days.  Indeed,  he  told  me  so  himself,  for  I  requested 
permission  to  come  over  to  see  your  grandfather.  He 
said  that  I  might  go,  but  must  return  soon,  as  he  must 
go  back  to  London.  I  believe,  from  what  Miss  Patience 
told  me,  and  what  I  have  seen  myself,  that  he  is  sincerely 
amazed  and  vexed  at  what  has  taken  place  ;  and  so  indeed 
are  many  -more,  who,  although  opposed  to  the  king's 
method  of  government,  never  had  an  idea  that  things 
should  have  turned  out  as  they  have  done.  I  have  a 
message  from  him  to  you,  which  is,  that  he  begs  you 
will  come  to  see  him,  that  he  may  thank  you  for  the 
preservation  of  his  child." 

"  I  will  take  his  thanks  from  you,  Oswald  :  that  will 
do  as  well  as  if  he  gave  them  me  in  person." 

"  Yes,  perhaps  so ;  but  I  have  another  message  from 
another  party,  which  is,  the  young  lady  herself.  She 
desires  me  to  tell  you  that  she  will  never  be  happy  till 
she  has  seen  you,  and  thanked  you  for  your  courage  and 
kindness ;  and  that  you  have  no  right  to  put  her  under 
such  an  obligation,  and  not  give  her  an  opportunity  of 
expressing  what  she  feels.  Now,  Mr  Edward,  I  am 
certain  that  she  is  earnest  in  what  she  says,  and  she 
made  me  promise  that  I  would  persuade  you  to  come. 
I  could  not  refuse  her,  for  she  is  a  dear  little  creature  ; 
as  her  father  will  go  to  London  in  a  few  days,  you  may 
ride  over  and  see  her  without  any  fear  of  being  affronted 
by  any  offers  which  he  may  make  to  you." 

"Well,"  replied  Edward,  "I  have  no  great  objection 
to  see  her  again,  for  she  was  very  kind  to  me ;  and  as 
you  say  that  the  Intendant  will  not  be  there  I  perhaps  may 
come.     But  no^y  I  must  talk  to  you  about  other  matters." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         105 

Edward  then  put  many  questions  to  Oswald  relative 
to  the  value  of  various  articles,  and  to  the  best  method 
of  disposing  of  his  venison. 

Oswald  answered  all  his  questions,  and  Edward  took 
down  notes  and  directions  on  paper. 

Oswald  remained  with  them  for  two  days,  and  then 
bade  them  farewell,  exacting  a  promise  from  Edward 
that  he  would  come  to  the  ranger's  cottage  as  soon  as 
he  could.  *^  Should  the  Intendant  come  back  before  he 
is  expected,  I  will  come  over  and  let  you  know  ;  but  I 
think,  from  what  I  heard  him  say,  he  expected  to  be  at 
least  a  month  in  London." 

Edward  promised  that  Oswald  should  see  him  in  less 
than  ten  days,  and  Oswald  set  out  on  his  journey. 

"  Humphrey,"  said  Edward,  as  soon  as  Oswald  was 
gone,  "  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  go  to  Lymington 
to-morrow.  We  must  have  some  flour,  and  many  other 
articles,  which  Alice  says  she  can  no  longer  do  without." 

"  Why  should  we  not  both  go,  Edward  ? "  replied 
Humphrey. 

"  No,  not  this  time,"  replied  Edward.  **  I  have  to 
find  out  many  things  and  many  people,  and  I  had  rather 
go  by  myself;  besides,  I  cannot  allow  my  sisters  to  be 
left  alone.  I  do  not  consider  there  is  any  danger,  I 
admit ;  but  something  might  happen  to  them.  I  should 
never  forgive  myself.  Still,  it  is  necessary  that  you 
should  go  to  Lymington  with  me  some  time  or  another, 
that  you  may  know  where  to  purchase  and  sell,  if  re- 
quired. What  I  propose  is,  that  I  will  ask  Oswald  to 
come  and  stay  here  a  couple  of  days.  We  will  then 
leave  him  in  charge  of  our  sisters,  and  go  to  Lymington 
together." 

"  You  are  right,  Edward ;  that  will  be  the  best  plan." 

As  Humphrey  made  this  remark,  Oswald  re-entered 
the  cottage. 

"  I  will  tell  you  why  I  have  returned,  Mr  Edward," 
said  Oswald.  **It  is  of  no  consequence  whether  I  return 
now  or  to-morrow.     It  is  now  early,  and  as  you  intend 


io6        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

going  to  Lymington,  it  occurred  to  me  that  I  had  better 
go  with  you.  I  can  then  show  you  all  you  want,  which 
will  be  much  better  than  going  by  yourself." 

*'  Thank  you,  Oswald,  I  am  much  obliged  to  you," 
said  Edward.  **  Humphrey,  we  will  get  the  cart  out 
immediately,  or  we  shall  be  late.  Will  you  get  it, 
Humphrey  ^  for  I  must  go  for  some  money,  and  speak  to 
Alice." 

Humphrey  went  immediately  to  put  the  pony  in  the 
cart,  when  Edward  said  : 

"  Oswald,  you  must  not  call  me  Mr  Edward,  even 
when  we  are  alone ;  if  you  do,  you  will  be  calling  me  so 
before  other  people,  and,  therefore,  recollect  in  future, 
it  must  be  plain  Edward." 

"  Since  you  wish  it,  certainly,"  replied  Oswald  ; 
"indeed  it  would  be  better;  for  a  slip  of  the  tongue 
before  other  people  might  create  suspicion." 

The  pony  and  cart  were  soon  at  the  door,  and  Edward, 
having  received  further  instructions  from  Alice,  set  off  for 
Lymington,  accompanied  by  Oswald. 


Chapter  XI 

"  Would  you  have  found  your  way  to  Lymington  ?  "  said 
Oswald,  as  the  pony  trotted  along. 

"  Yes,  I  think  so,"  replied  Edward ;  "  but  I  must  have 
first  gone  to  Arnwood.  Indeed,  had  I  been  alone,  I 
should  have  done  so ;  but  we  have  made  a  much  shorter 
cut." 

"I  did  not  think  that  you  would  have  liked  to  have 
seen  the  ruins  of  Arnwood,"  replied  Oswald. 

"Not  a  day  passes  without  my  thinking  of  them," 
replied  Edward.  "  I  should  like  to  see  them.  I  should 
like  to  see  if  any  one  has  taken  possession  of  the  property  j 
for  they  say  it  is  confiscated." 

"  I  heard  that  it  was  to  be ;  but  not  that  it  was  yet," 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         107 

said  Oswald :  "  but  we  shall  know  more  when  we  get  to 
Lymington.  I  have  not  seen  it  for  more  than  a  year.  I 
hardly  think  that  any  one  will  recognise  you." 

"  I  should  think  not ;  but  I  care  little  if  they  do. 
Indeed,  who  is  there  to  know  me  ? " 

**  Well,  my  introduction  of  you  will  save  some  surmises, 
probably ;  and  I  shall  not  take  you  among  those  who 
may  be  inclined  to  ask  questions.  See,  there  is  the 
steeple  ;  we  have  not  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour's 
drive." 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  Lymington,  Oswald  directed 
the  way  to  a  small  hostelry,  to  which  the  keepers  and 
verderers  usually  resorted.  In  fact,  the  landlord  was  the 
party  who  took  all  the  venison  off  their  hands,  and  dis- 
posed of  it.  They  drove  into  the  yard,  and,  giving  the 
pony  and  cart  in  charge  of  the  ostler,  went  into  the  inn, 
where  they  found  the  landlord,  and  one  or  two  other 
people,  who  were  drinking. 

"Well,  Master  Andrew,  how  fare  you  .?"  said  Oswald. 

**  Let  me  see,"  said  the  corpulent  landlord,  throwing 
back  his  head,  and  putting  out  his  stomach,  as  he  peered 
at  Oswald  ;  "  why,  Oswald  Partridge,  as  I  am  a  born  man. 
Where  have  you  been  this  many  a  day  ? " 

"  In  the  forest.  Master  Andrew,  where  there  are  no  few 
chops  and  changes." 

"  Yes,  I  heard  you  have  a  sort  of  Parliamentary  keeper, 
I'm  told ;  and  who  is  this  with  you  ?  " 

"  The  grandson  of  an  old  friend  of  yours,  now  dead, 
poor  old  Jacob  Armitage." 

"  Jacob  dead,  poor  fellow  !  As  true  as  flint  was  Jacob 
Armitage,  as  I'm  a  born  man  !  And  so  he  is  dead  !  Well, 
we  all  owe  heaven  a  death.  Foresters  and  landlords,  as 
well  as  kings,  all  must  die  !  " 

"  I  have  brought  Edward  Armitage  over  here  to  intro- 
duce him  to  you.  Master  Andrew.  Now  that  the  old  man 
is  dead,  you  must  look  to  him  for  forest  meat." 

"Oh,  well,  well,  it  is  scarce  now.  I  have  not  had  any 
for  some  time.     Old  Jacob  brought  me  the  last.     You  are 


io8         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

not  one  of  the  Parliamentary  foresters,  then,  I  presume  ?  " 
continued  the  landlord,  turning  to  Edward. 

"  No,"  replied  Edward,  "  I  kill  no  venison  for  Round- 
heads." 

*'  Right,  my  sapling  ;  right  and  well  said.  The  Armi- 
tages  were  all  good  men  and  true,  and  followed  the 
fortunes  of  the  Beverleys  ;  but  there  are  no  Beverleys  to 
follow  now.  Cut  off  root  and  branch — more's  the  pity. 
That  was  a  sad  business.  But  come  in  ;  we  must  not  talk 
here,  for  walls  have  ears,  they  say,  and  one  never  knows 
who  one  dares  to  speak  before  now." 

Oswald  and  Edward  then  entered  with  the  landlord, 
and  arrangements  were  made  between  Master  Andrew  and 
the  latter  for  a  regular  supply  of  venison  during  the 
season  at  a  certain  price ;  but  as  it  would  now  be 
dangerous  to  bring  it  into  the  town,  it  was  agreed  that 
when  there  was  any  ready,  Edward  should  come  to 
Lymington  and  give  notice,  and  the  landlord  would  send 
out  people  to  bring  it  in  during  the  night.  This  bargain 
concluded,  they  took  a  glass  with  the  landlord,  and  then 
went  into  the  town  to  make  the  necessary  purchases. 
Oswald  took  Edward  to  all  the  shops  where  the  articles 
he  required  were  to  be  purchased ;  some  they  carried 
away  with  them  ;  others,  which  were  too  heavy,  they  left, 
to  be  called  for  with  the  cart  as  they  went  away.  Among 
other  articles,  Edward  required  powder  and  lead,  and  they 
went  to  a  gunsmith's  where  it  was  to  be  procured.  While 
making  his  purchases,  Edward  perceived  a  sword,  which 
he  thought  he  had  seen  before,  hanging  up  against  the 
wall  among  other  weapons. 

"  What  sword  is  that  ? "  said  he  to  the  man  who  was 
measuring  out  the  powder. 

"  It's  not  my  sword,  exactly,"  replied  the  man ;  "  and 
yet  I  cannot  return  it  to  its  owner  or  to  the  family.  It 
was  brought  me  to  be  cleaned  by  one  of  Colonel  Beverley's 
people,  and  before  it  was  called  for  the  house  was  burnt, 
and  every  soul  perished.  It  was  one  of  the  colonel's 
swords,  I  am  sure,  as  there  is  E.  B.  on  a  silver  plate 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         109 

engraved  on  it.  I  have  a  bill  owing  me  for  work  done 
at  Arnwood,  and  I  have  no  chance  of  its  being  paid  now  ; 
so,  whether  I  am  to  sell  the  sword,  or  what  to  do,  I  hardly 
know." 

Edward  remained  silent  for  some  little  while,  for  he 
could  not  trust  himself  to  speak  ;  at  last  he  replied  :  "  To 
be  candid  with  you,  I  am,  and  all  my  family  have  been, 
followers  of  the  Beverley  family,  and  I  should  be  sorry 
if  the  colonel's  sword  was  to  fall  into  any  other  hands. 
I  think,  therefore,  if  I  pay  the  bill  which  is  due,  you  may 
safely  let  me  hold  the  sword  as  a  security  for  the  money, 
with  the  express  understanding  that  if  it  is  ever  claimed  by 
the  Beverley  family,  I  am  to  give  it  up." 

"  Certainly,"  said  Oswald  ;  "  nothing  can  be  fairer  or 
more  clearly  put." 

"  I  think  so,  too,  young  man,"  replied  the  shopkeeper. 
"  Of  course,  you  will  leave  your  name  and  address  ?  " 

**  Yes  ;  and  my  friend  here  will  vouch  for  its  being 
correct,"  replied  Edward. 

The  shopkeeper  then  produced  the  account,  which 
Edward  paid ;  and  giving  on  the  paper  the  name  of 
Edward  Armitage,  he  took  possession  of  the  sword.  He 
then  paid  for  the  powder  and  lead,  which  Oswald  took 
charge  of,  and,  hardly  able  to  conceal  his  joy,  hastened 
out  of  the  shop. 

"  Oswald,"  cried  Edward,  "  I  would  not  part  with  it 
for  thousands  of  pounds.  I  never  will  part  with  it  but 
with  my  life." 

"  I  beheve  so,"  replied  Oswald  ;  "  and  I  believe  more, 
that  it  will  never  be  disgraced  in  your  hands  ;  but  do  not 
talk  so  loud,  for  there  are  listeners  and  spies  everywhere. 
Is  there  anything  else  that  you  require  .'* " 

"  No,  I  think  not ;  the  fact  is  that  this  sword  has  put 
everything  out  of  my  head.  If  there  was  anything  else 
I  have  forgotten  it.  Let  us  go  back  to  the  inn,  and  we 
will  harness  the  pony,  and  call  for  the  flour  and  oatmeal." 

When  they  arrived  at  the  inn,  Oswald  went  out  to  the 
yard  to  get  the  cart  ready,  while  Edward  went  into  the 


no         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

landlord's  room  to  make  inquiries  as  to  the  quantity  of 
venison  he  would  be  able  to  take  off  his  hands  at  a  time. 
Oswald  had  taken  the  sword  from  Edward,  and  had  put 
it  in  the  cart  while  he  was  fastening  the  harness,  when 
a  man  came  up  to  the  cart,  and  looked  earnestly  at  the 
sword.     He  then  examined  it,  and  said  to  Oswald  : 

*'Why,  that  was  Colonel  Beverley's,  my  old  master's, 
sword.  I  knowed  it  again  directly.  I  took  it  to  Phillips, 
the  gunmaker,  to  be  cleaned." 

**  Indeed  !  "  replied  Oswald  ;  "  I  pray  what  may  be  your 
name  ? " 

"  Benjamin  White,"  replied  the  man ;  "I  served  at 
Arnwood  till  the  night  it  was  burned  down  ;  and  I  have 
been  here  ever  since." 

"  And  what  are  you  doing  now  ?  " 

"  I'm  tapster  at  the  *  Commonwealth,'  in  Fish  Street — 
not  much  of  a  place." 

"Well,  well,  you  stand  by  the  pony,  and  look  that 
nobody  takes  anything  out  of  the  cart,  while  I  go  in  for 
some  parcels." 

*'  Yes,  to  be  sure  I  will ;  but,  I  say,  forester,  how  came 
you  by  that  sword  ?  " 

"  I  will  tell  you  when  I  come  out  again,"  replied 
Oswald. 

Oswald  then  went  in  to  Edward,  and  told  him  what  had 
occurred. 

"  He  will  certainly  know  you,  sir,  and  you  must  not 
come  out  till  I  can  get  him  away,"  said  he. 

*'  You  are  right,  Oswald  ;  but  before  he  goes,  ask  him 
what  became  of  my  aunt,  and  where  she  was  buried,  and 
also  ask  him  where  the  other  servants  are — perhaps  they 
are  at  Lymington  as  well  as  he." 

''  I  will  find  it  all  out,"  replied  Oswald,  as  he  left 
Edward,  who  then  returned  to  the  landlord  and  recom- 
menced conversation. 

Oswald,  on  his  return,  told  Benjamin  in  what  manner 
the  sword  had  been  procured  from  the  shopman,  by  the 
grandson  of  old  Armitage. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         1 1 1 

"  I  never  knew  that  he  had  one,"  replied  Benjamin  ; 
*'  nor  did  I  know  that  old  Jacob  was  dead." 

**  What  became  of  all  the  women  who  were  at  Arn- 
wood  ?  "  inquired  Oswald. 

**  Why,  Agatha  married  one  of  the  troopers,  and  went 
away  to  London." 

"  And  the  others  ?  " 

"Why,  cook  went  home  to  her  friends,  who  live  about 
ten  miles  from  here,  and  I  have  never  heard  of  her  since." 

"  But  there  were  three  of  them,"  said  Oswald. 

"  Oh  yes  ;  there  was  Martha,"  replied  Benjamin,  looking 
rather  confused.  "  She  married  a  trooper — the  jilt  ! — and 
went  off  to  London  when  Agatha  did.  If  I'd  have  thought 
that  she  would  have  done  so  I  would  not  have  carried  her 
away  from  Arnwood  behind  me  on  a  pillion,  as  I  did  ;  she 
might  have  been  burnt  with  the  poor  children,  for  all  as  I 
cared." 

"  Was  not  the  old  lady  killed  ? " 

**  Yes ;  that  is  to  say,  she  killed  herself,  rather  than 
not  kill  South  wold." 

*'  Where  was  she  buried  ? " 

"In  the  churchyard,  at  St  Faith's,  by  the  mayor  and 
corporation ;  for  there  was  not  money  enough  found 
upon  her  person  to  pay  the  expenses  of  her  burial." 

"  And  so  you  are  tapster  at  the  *  Commonwealth.'  Is 
it  a  good  inn  ? " 

"  Can't  say  much  for  it.  I  shan't  stay  longer  than  I 
can  help,  I  can  tell  you." 

•.  "Well,  but  you  must  have  an  easy  place,  if  you  can 
stay  away  so  long  as  you  do  now." 

"  Won't  I  be  mobbed  when  I  go  back !  but  that's 
always  the  case,  make  haste  or  not,  so  it's  all  one.  How- 
ever, I  do  think  I  must  be  a-going  now,  so  good-bye, 
Mr  Forester;  and  tell  Jacob  Armitage's  grandson  that  I 
shall  be  glad  to  see  him,  for  old  Jacob's  sake ;  and  it's 
hard  but  I'll  find  him  something  to  drink  when  he  calls." 

"I  will:  I  shall  see  him  to-morrow,"  replied  Oswald, 
getting  into  the  cart ;    "so  good-bye,  Benjamin,"  much 


112        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

to  the  satisfaction  of  Oswald,  who  thought  that  he  would 
never  go. 

They  went  away  at  a  rapid  pace,  to  make  up  for  lost 
time,  and  soon  disappeared  round  the  corner  of  the  street. 
Oswald  then  got  out  again,  summoned  Edward,  and  having 
called  for  the  flour  and  other  heavy  articles,  they  set  off 
on  their  return. 

During  the  drive  Oswald  made  known  to  Edward  the 
information  which  he  had  gained  from  Benjamin,  and  at 
a  late  hour  they  arrived  safely  at  the  cottage. 

They  stayed  up  but  a  short  time,  as  they  were  tired  ; 
and  Oswald  had  resolved  upon  setting  off  before  daylight 
on  the  following  morning,  which  he  did  without  disturbing 
anyone ;  for  Humphrey  was  up  and  dressed  as  soon  as 
Oswald  was,  and  gave  him  something  to  eat  as  he  went 
along.  All  the  others  remained  fast  asleep.  Humphrey 
walked  about  a  mile  with  Oswald,  and  was  returning  to 
the  farm,  when  he  thought,  as  he  had  not  examined  his 
pitfall  for  many  days,  that  he  might  as  well  look  at  it, 
before  he  went  back.  He  therefore  struck  out  in  the 
direction  in  which  it  lay,  and  arrived  there  just  as  the 
day  began  to  dawn. 

It  was  the  end  of  March,  and  the  weather  was  mild 
for  the  season.  Humphrey  arrived  at  the  pit,  and  it  was 
sufficiently  light  for  him  to  perceive  that  the  covering  had 
been  broken  in,  and  therefore,  in  all  probability,  some- 
thing must  have  been  trapped.  He  sat  down  and  waited 
for  daylight,  but  at  times  he  thought  he  heard  a  heavy 
breathing,  and  once  a  low  groan.  This  made  him  more 
anxious,  and  he  again  and  again  peered  into  the  pit,  but 
could  not  for  a  long  while  discover  anything,  until  at 
last  he  thought  that  he  could  make  out  a  human  figure 
lying  at  the  bottom.  Humphrey  called  out,  asking  if 
there  was  anyone  there.  A  groan  was  the  reply,  and 
now  Humphrey  was  horrified  at  the  idea  that  somebody 
had  fallen  into  the  pit,  and  had  perished,  or  was  perishing 
for  want  of  succour.  Recollecting  that  the  rough  ladder 
which  he  had  made  to  take  the  soil  up  out  of  the  pit  was 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         113 

against  an  oak  tree,  close  at  hand,  he  ran  for  it,  and  put 
it  down  the  pit,  and  then  cautiously  descended.  On  his 
arrival  at  the  bottom,  his  fears  were  found  to  be  verified, 
for  he  found  the  body  of  a  lad  half-clothed  lying  there. 
He  turned  it  up,  as  it  was  lying  with  its  face  to  the 
ground,  and  attempted  to  remove  it  and  to  ascertain  if 
there  was  life  in  it,  which  he  was  delighted  to  find  wa& 
the  case.  The  lad  groaned  several  times,  and  opened 
his  eyes.  Humphrey  was  afraid  that  he  was  not  strong 
enough  to  Hft  it  on  his  shoulders  and  carry  it  up  the 
ladder ;  but  on  making  the  attempt,  he  found  out,  from 
exhaustion,  the  poor  lad  was  light  enough  for  him  to 
carry  him,  which  he  did,  and  safely  landed  him  by  the 
side  of  the  pit. 

Recollecting  that  the  watering-place  of  the  herd  of 
cattle  was  not  far  off,  Humphrey  then  hastened  to  it, 
and  filled  his  hat  half  full  of  water.  The  lad,  although 
he  could  not  speak,  drank  eagerly,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
appeared  much  recovered.  Humphrey  gave  him  some 
more,  and  bathed  his  face  and  temples.  The  sun  had 
now  risen,  and  it  was  broad  daylight.  The  lad  attempted 
to  speak,  but  what  he  did  say  was  in  so  low  a  tone,  and 
evidently  in  a  foreign  language,  that  Humphrey  could 
not  make  him  out.  He  therefore  made  signs  to  the  lad 
that  he  was  going  away,  and  would  be  back  soon ;  and 
having,  as  he  thought,  made  the  lad  comprehend  this, 
Humphrey  ran  away  to  the  cottage  as  fast  as  he  could ; 
and  as  soon  as  he  arrived  he  called  for  Edward,  who 
came  out,  and  when  Humphrey  told  him  in  few  words 
what  had  happened,  Edward  went  into  the  cottage  again 
for  some  milk  and  some  cake,  while  Humphrey  put  the 
pony  into  the  cart. 

In  a  few  moments  they  were  off  again,  and  soon 
arrived  at  the  pitfall,  where  they  found  the  lad  still 
lying  where  Humphrey  had  left  him.  They  soaked  the 
cake  in  the  milk,  and,  as  soon  as  it  was  soft,  gave  him 
some ;  after  a  time  he  swallowed  pretty  freely,  and  was 
so  much  recovered  as  to  be  able  to  sit  up.     They  then 

C  H 


114        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

lifted  him  into  the  cart,  and  drove  gently  home  to  their 
cottage. 

"What  do  you  think  he  is,  Edward?"  said 
Humphrey. 

"Some  poor  beggar  lad,  who  has  been  crossing  the 
forest." 

"No,  not  exactly;  he  appears  to  me  to  be  one  of  the 
Zingaros  or  gipsies,  as  they  call  them :  he  is  very  dark, 
and  has  black  eyes  and  white  teeth,  just  like  those  I  saw 
once  near  Arnwood,  when  I  was  out  with  Jacob.  Jacob 
said  that  no  one  knew  where  they  came  from,  but  that 
they  were  all  over  the  country,  and  that  they  were  great 
thieves,  and  told  fortunes,  and  played  all  manner  of 
tricks." 

"Perhaps  it  may  be  so;  I  do  not  think  that  he  can 
speak  English." 

"I  am  most  thankful  to  Heaven  that  I  chanced  this 
morning  to  visit  the  pitfall.  Only  suppose  that  I  had 
found  the  poor  boy  starved  and  dead !  I  should  have 
been  very  unhappy,  and  never  should  have  had  any 
pleasure  in  looking  at  the  cows,  as  they  would  always 
have  reminded  me  of  such  a  melancholy  accident." 

"Very  true,  Humphrey;  but  you  have  been  saved 
that  misfortune,  and  ought  to  be  grateful  to  Heaven 
that  such  is  the  case.  What  shall  we  do  with  him  now 
we  have  him  ? " 

"Why,  if  he  chooses  to  remain  with  us,  he  will  be 
very  useful  in  the  cow-yard,"  said  Humphrey. 

"  Of  course,"  replied  Edward,  laughing,  "  as  he  was 
taken  in  the  pitfall,  he  must  go  into  the  yard  with  all  the 
others  who  were  captured  in  the  same  way." 

"Well,  Edward,  let  us  get  him  all  right  again  first, 
and  then  we  will  see  what  is  to  be  done  with  him; 
perhaps  he  will  refuse  to  remain  with  us." 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  cottage  they  lifted  the  lad 
out  of  the  cart,  and  carried  him  into  Jacob's  room,  and  laid 
him  on  the  bed,  for  he  was  too  weak  to  stand. 

Alice  and  Edith,  who  were  much  surprised  at  the  new 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         115 

visitor,  and  the  way  in  which  he  had  been  caught,  hastened 
to  get  some  gruel  ready  for  him.  As  soon  as  it  was  ready 
they  gave  it  to  the  boy,  who  then  fell  back  on  the  bed  with 
exhaustion,  and  was  soon  in  a  sound  sleep.  He  slept 
soundly  all  that  night ;  and  the  next  morning,  when  he 
awoke,  he  appeared  much  better,  although  very  hungry. 
This  last  complaint  was  easy  to  remedy,  and  then  the  lad 
got  up  and  walked  into  the  sitting-room. 

*'  What's  your  name  ?  "  said  Humphrey  to  the  lad. 

**  Pablo,"  replied  the  lad. 

"  Can  you  speak  English  ? " 

*'  Yes,  little,"  replied  he. 

"  How  did  you  happen  to  fall  into  the  pit .? " 

"  Not  see  hole." 

**  Are  you  a  gipsy  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Gitano — same  thing." 

Humphrey  put  a  great  many  more  questions  to  the  lad, 
and  elicited  from  him,  in  his  imperfect  English,  the  follow- 
ing particulars. 

That  he  was  in  company  with  several  others  of  his  race, 
going  down  to  the  sea-coast  on  one  of  their  usual  migra- 
tions, and  that  they  had  pitched  their  tents  not  far  from 
the  pitfall.  That  during  the  night  he  had  gone  out  to  set 
some  snares  for  rabbits,  and  going  back  to  the  tents,  it 
being  quite  dark,  he  had  fallen  into  the  hole.  That  he 
had  remained  there  three  days  and  nights,  having  in  vain 
attempted  to  get  out.  His  mother  was  with  the  party  of 
gipsies  to  which  he  belonged  ;  but  he  had  no  father.  He 
did  not  know  where  to  follow  the  gang,  as  they  had  not 
said  where  they  were  going,  farther  than  to  the  sea-coast. 
That  it  was  no  use  looking  for  them  ;  and  that  he  did  not 
care  much  about  leaving  them,  as  he  was  very  unkindly 
treated.  In  reply  to  the  question  as  to  whether  he  would 
like  to  remain  with  them,  and  work  with  them  on  the  farm, 
he  replied  that  he  should  like  it  very  much  if  they  would 
be  kind  to  him,  and  not  make  him  work  too  hard ;  that  he 
would  cook  the  dinner,  and  catch  them  rabbits  and  birds, 
and  make  a  great  many  things. 


ii6         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Will  you  be  honest,  if  we  keep  you,  and  not  tell  lies?" 
said  Edward. 

The  lad  thought  a  little  while,  and  then  nodded  his  head 
in  the  affirmative. 

"  Well,  Pablo,  we  will  try  you,  and  if  you  are  a  good 
lad,  we  will  do  all  we  can  to  make  you  happy,"  said 
Edward  J  "but  if  you  behave  ill,  we  shall  be  obliged  to 
turn  you  out  of  doors  ;  do  you  understand  ?  " 

"Be  as  good  as  I  can,"  replied  Pablo ;  and  here  the 
conversation  ended  for  the  present. 

Pablo  was  a  very  short-built  lad,  of  apparently  fifteen 
or  sixteen  years  of  age,  very  dark  in  complexion,  but  very 
handsome  in  features,  with  beautiful  white  teeth  and  large 
dark  eyes  ;  and  there  was  certainly  something  in  his  intel- 
ligent countenance  which  recommended  him,  independent 
of  his  claim  to  their  kindness  from  his  having  been  left 
thus  friendless  in  consequence  of  his  misadventure.  Hum- 
phrey was  particularly  pleased  with  and  interested  about 
him,  as  the  lad  had  so  nearly  lost  his  life  through  his 
means. 

"  I  really  think,  Edward,"  said  Humphrey,  as  they 
were  standing  outside  of  the  door  of  the  cottage,  "that 
the  lad  may  be  very  useful  to  us,  and  I  sincerely  hope 
that  he  may  prove  honest  and  true.  We  must  first  get 
him  into  health  and  spirits,  and  then  I  will  see  what  he 
can  do." 

"  The  fact  is,  my  dear  Humphrey,  we  can  do  no  other- 
wise :  he  is  separated  from  his  friends,  and  does  not  know 
where  to  go.  It  would  be  inhuman,  as  we  have  been  the 
cause  of  his  misfortune,  to  turn  him  away ;  but  although  I 
feel  this,  I  do  not  feel  much  security  as  to  his  good  be- 
haviour and  being  very  useful.  I  have  always  been  told 
that  these  gipsies  were  vagrants,  who  lived  by  stealing  all 
they  could  lay  their  hands  upon;  and,  if  he  has  been 
brought  up  in  that  way,  I  fear  that  he  will  not  easily  be 
reformed.  However,  we  can  but  try,  and  hope  for  the 
best." 

"What  you  say  is  very  just,  Edward ;  at  the  same  time. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         117 

there  is  an  honest  look  about  this  lad,  although  he  is  a 
gipsy,  that  makes  me  put  a  sort  of  confidence  in  him. 
Admitting  that  he  has  been  taught  to  do  wrong,  do  you 
not  think  that  when  told  the  contrary  he  may  be  persuaded 
to  do  right  ? " 

**  It  is  not  impossible,  certainly,"  replied  Edward  j  "  but, 
Humphrey,  be  on  the  safe  side,  and  do  not  trust  him  too 
far,  until  you  know  more  of  him." 

**  That  I  most  certainly  will  not,"  replied  Humphrey. 
**When  do  you  purpose  going  over  to  the  keeper's  cot- 
tage, Edward .? " 

"In  a  day  or  two;  but  I  am  not  exactly  in  a  humour 
now  to  be  very  civil  to  the  Roundheads,  although  the  one  I 
have  promised  to  visit  is  a  lady,  and  a  very  amiable,  pretty 
little  girl  in  the  bargain." 

"Why,  Edward,  what  has  made  you  feel  more  opposed 
to  them  than  usual .'' " 

"  In  the  first  place,  Humphrey,  the  murder  of  the  king 
— for  it  was  murder,  and  nothing  better — I  cannot  get  that 
out  of  my  head  ;  and  yesterday  I  obtained  what  I  consider 
as  almost  a  gift  from  Heaven ;  and  if  it  is  so,  it  was  not 
given  but  with  the  intention  that  I  should  make  use  of 
it." 

"  And  what  was  that,  Edward  ?  " 

**  Our  gallant  father's  sword,  which  he  drew  so  nobly 
and  so  well  in  defence  of  his  sovereign,  Humphrey,  and 
which  I  trust  his  son  may  one  day  wield  with  equal  dis- 
tinction, and,  it  may  be,  better  fortune.  Come  in  with 
me,  and  I  will  show  it  to  you." 

Edward  and  Humphrey  went  into  the  bedroom,  and 
Edward  brought  out  the  sword,  which  he  had  placed  by 
his  side  on  the  bed. 

"  See,  Humphrey,  this  was  our  father's  sword ;  and,'^ 
continued  Edward,  kissing  the  weapon,  "  I  trust  I  may  be 
permitted  to  draw  it  to  revenge  his  death,  and  the  death  of 
one  whose  life  ever  should  have  been  sacred." 

"  I  trust  that  you  will,  my  dear  brother,"  replied  Hum- 
phrey J  '*  you  will  have  a  strong  arm  and  a  good  cause. 


Ii8         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Heaven  grant  that  both  may  prosper !  But  tell  me  how 
you  came  by  it." 

Edward  then  related  all  that  had  passed  during  his  visit 
with  Oswald  to  Lymington,  not  forgetting  to  tell  him  of 
Benjamin's  appearance,  and  the  arrangements  he  had  made 
relative  to  the  sale  of  the  venison. 

As  soon  as  dinner  was  over,  Edward  and  Humphrey 
took  down  their  guns,  having  agreed  that  they  would 
go  and  hunt  the  wild  cattle. 

"  Humphrey,  have  you  any  idea  where  the  herd  of 
cattle  are  feeding  at  this  time  ? " 

"  I  know  where  they  were  feeding  yesterday  and  the 
day  before,  and  I  do  not  think  that  they  will  have 
changed  their  ground ;  for  the  grass  is  yet  very  young, 
and  only  grown  on  the  southern  aspects.  Depend  upon 
it  we  shall  fall  in  with  them  not  four  miles  from  where 
we  now  are,  if  not  nearer." 

"  We  must  stalk  them  as  we  do  the  deer,  must  we 
not  ?  they  won't  allow  us  to  approach  within  shot, 
Humphrey,  will  they  ? "  said  Edward. 

"  We  have  to  take  our  chance,  Edward ;  they  will 
allow  us  to  advance  within  shot,  but  the  bulls  will  then 
advance  upon  us,  while  the  herd  increase  their  distance. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  we  stalk  them,  we  may  kill 
one,  and  then  the  report  of  the  gun  will  frighten  the 
others  away.  In  the  first  instance  there  is  a  risk ;  in 
the  second  there  is  none,  but  there  is  more  fatigue 
and  trouble.  Choose  as  you  please,  I  will  act  as  you 
decide." 

"Well,  Humphrey,  since  you  give  me  the  choice, 
I  think  that  this  time  I  shall  take  the  bull  by  the 
horns,  as  the  saying  is ;  that  is,  if  there  are  any  trees  near 
us,  for  if  the  herd  are  in  an  open  place  I  would  not  run 
such  a  risk ,  but  if  we  can  fire  upon  them  and  fall  back 
upon  a  tree  in  case  of  a  bull  charging,  I  will  take  them 
openly." 

"With  all  my  heart,  Edward:  I  think  it  will  be  very 
hard,  if,  with  our  two  guns  and  Smoker  to  back  us,  we 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         1 1 9 

do  not  manage  to  be  masters  of  the  field.  However,  we 
must  survey  well  before  we  make  our  approach  •,  and 
if  we  can  get  within  shot  without  alarming  or  irritating 
them,  we  of  course  will  do  so." 

"The  bulls  are  very  savage  at  this  spring-time," 
observed  Edward. 

**  They  are  so  at  all  times,  as  far  as  I  can  see  of 
them,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  but  we  are  near  to  them 
now,  I  should  think — yes,  there  is  the  herd." 

"  There  they  are,  sure  enough,"  replied  Edward : 
"  now  we  have  not  to  do  with  deer,  and  need  not  be  so 
very  cautious ;  but  still  the  animals  are  wary,  and  keep 
a  sharp  look-out.  We  must  approach  them  quietly,  by 
slipping  from  tree  to  tree.  Smoker,  to  heel ! — down — 
quiet.  Smoker — good  dog  !  " 

Edward  and  Humphrey  stopped  to  load  their  guns, 
and  then  approached  the  herd  in  the  manner  which  had 
been  proposed,  and  were  very  soon  within  two  hundred 
yards  of  the  cattle,  behind  a  large  oak,  when  they  stopped 
to  reconnoitre.  The  herd  contained  about  seventy  head 
of  cattle,  of  various  sizes  and  ages.  They  were  feeding 
in  all  directions,  scattered,  as  the  young  grass  was  very 
short ;  but  although  the  herd  was  spread  over  many 
acres  of  land,  Edward  pointed  out  to  Humphrey  that 
all  the  full-grown  large  bulls  were  on  the  outside,  as  if 
ready  to  defend  the  others  in  case  of  attack. 

"  Humphrey,"  said  Edward,  **  one  thing  is  clear — as 
the  herd  is  placed  at  present,  we  must  have  a  bull  or 
nothing.  It  is  impossible  to  get  within  shot  of  the  others 
without  passing  a  bull,  and  depend  upon  it  our  passage 
will  be  disputed ;  and  moreover,  the  herd  will  take  to 
flight,  and  we  shall  get  nothing  at  all." 

"Well,"  replied  Humphrey,  "beef  is  beef;  and,  as 
they  say,  beggars  must  not  be  choosers,  so  let  it  be  a 
bull,  if  it  must  be  so." 

"  Let  us  get  nearer  to  them,  and  then  we  will  decide 
what  we  shall  do.     Steady,  Smoker  !  " 

They  advanced   gradually,  hiding   from   tree   to   tree. 


I20        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

until  they  were  within  eighty  yards  of  one  of  the  bulls. 
The  animal  did  not  perceive  them,  and  as  they  were 
now  within  range,  they  again  stepped  behind  the  tree  to 
consult. 

"  Now,  Edward,  I  think  that  it  would  be  best  to 
separate.  You  can  fire  from  where  we  are,  and  I  will 
crawl  through  the  fern,  and  get  behind  another  tree." 

"  Very  well,  do  so,"  replied  Edward :  "if  you  can 
manage,  get  to  that  tree  with  the  low  branches,  and  then 
perhaps  you  will  be  within  shot  of  the  white  bull,  which 
is  coming  down  in  this  direction.  Smoker,  lie  down ! 
He  cannot  go  with  you,  Humphrey ;  it  will  not  be  safe." 

The  distance  of  the  tree  which  Humphrey  ventured  to 
get  to  was  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  where 
Edward  was  standing.  Humphrey  crawled  along  for 
some  time  in  the  fern,  but  at  last  he  came  to  a  bare  spot 
of  about  ten  yards  wide,  which  they  were  not  aware 
of,  and  where  he  could  not  be  concealed.  Humphrey 
hesitated,  and  at  last  decided  upon  attempting  to  cross 
it.  Edward,  who  was  one  moment  watching  the  motions 
of  Humphrey,  and  at  another  that  of  the  two  animals 
nearest  to  them,  perceived  that  the  white  bull  farthest 
from  him,  but  nearest  to  Humphrey,  threw  its  head  in 
the  air,  pawed  with  his  foot,  and  then  advanced  with  a 
roar  to  where  Humphrey  was  on  the  ground,  still  crawl- 
ing towards  the  tree,  having  passed  the  open  spot,  and 
being  now  not  many  yards  from  the  tree.  Perceiving  the 
danger  that  his  brother  was  in,  and  that,  moreover, 
Humphrey  himself  was  not  aware  of  it,  he  hardly  knew 
how  to  act.  The  bull  was  too  far  from  him  to  fire  at  it 
with  any  chance  of  success ;  and  how  to  let  Humphrey 
know  that  the  animal  had  discovered  him  and  was  making 
towards  him,  without  calling  out,  he  did  not  know.  All 
this  was  the  thought  of  a  moment,  and  then  Edward 
determined  to  fire  at  the  bull  nearest  to  him,  which  he 
had  promised  not  to  do  till  Humphrey  was  also  ready  to 
fire;  and  after  firing  to  call  Humphrey.  He,  therefore, 
for  one  moment,  turned  away  from  his  brother,  and,  taking 


The  Children  of  the  NdNv  Forest         121 

aim  at  the  bull,  fired  his  gun ;  but  probably  from  his 
nerves  being  a  little  shaken  at  the  idea  of  Humphrey  being 
in  danger,  the  wound  was  not  mortal,  and  the  bull  galloped 
back  to  the  herd,  which  formed  a  closed  phalanx  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  distant.  Edward  then  turned  to  where 
his  brother  was,  and  perceived  that  the  bull  had  not  made 
oiF  with  the  rest  of  the  cattle,  but  was  within  thirty  yards 
of  Humphrey,  and  advancing  upon  him,  and  that  Humphrey 
was  standing  up  beside  the  tree  with  his  gun  ready  to  fire. 
Humphrey  fired,  and,  as  it  appeared,  he  also  missed  his 
aim ;  the  animal  made  at  him  ;  but  Humphrey,  with  great 
quickness,  dropped  his  gun,  and,  swinging  by  the  lower 
boughs,  was  into  the  tree,  and  out  of  the  bull's  reach,  in 
a  moment.  Edward  smiled  when  he  perceived  that 
Humphrey  was  safe  •,  but  still  he  was  a  prisoner,  for  the 
bull  went  round  and  round  the  tree  roaring  and  looking 
up  at  Humphrey.  Edward  thought  a  minute,  then  loaded 
his  gun  and  ordered  Smoker  to  run  in  to  the  bull.  The 
dog,  who  had  only  been  restrained  by  Edward's  keeping 
him  down  at  his  feet,  sprang  forward  to  the  attack. 
Edward  had  intended,  by  calling  to  the  dog,  to  induce 
the  bull  to  follow  it  till  within  gunshot  •,  but  before  the 
bull  had  been  attacked,  Edward  observed  that  one  or  two 
more  of  the  bulls  had  left  the  herd,  and  were  coming 
at  a  rapid  pace  towards  him.  Under  these  circumstances, 
Edward  perceived  that  his  only  chance  was  to  climb  into 
a  tree  himself,  which  he  did,  taking  good  care  to  take  his 
gun  and  ammunition  with  him.  Having  safely  fixed 
himself  in  a  forked  bough,  Edward  then  surveyed  the 
position  of  the  parties.  There  was  Humphrey  in  the  tree, 
without  his  gun.  The  bull  who  had  pursued  Humphrey 
was  now  running  at  Smoker,  who  appeared  to  be  aware 
that  he  was  to  decoy  the  bull  towards  Edward,  for  he 
kept  retreating  towards  him.  In  the  meantime  the  two 
other  bulls  were  quite  close  at  hand,  mingling  their 
bellowing  and  roaring  with  the  first ;  and  one  of  them  as 
near  to  Edward  as  the  first  bull,  which  was  engaged  with 
Smoker.     At  last  one  of  the  advancing  bulls  stood  still, 


122         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

pawing  the  ground  as  if  disappointed  at  not  finding  an 
enemy,  not  forty  yards  from  where  Edward  was  perched. 
Edward  took  good  aim,  and  when  he  fired  the  bull  fell 
dead.  Edward  was  reloading  his  piece  when  he  heard  a 
howl,  and  looking  round  saw  Smoker  flying  up  in  the  air, 
having  been  tossed  by  the  first  bull ;  and  at  the  same  time 
he  observed  that  Humphrey  had  descended  from  the  tree, 
recovered  his  gun,  and  was  now  safe  again  upon  the  lower 
bough.  The  first  bull  was  advancing  again  to  attack 
Smoker,  who  appeared  incapable  of  getting  away,  so 
much  was  he  injured  by  the  fall,  when  the  other  bull, 
who  apparently  must  have  been  an  old  antagonist  of  the 
first,  roared  and  attacked  him;  and  now  the  two  boys 
were  up  in  the  tree,  the  two  bulls  fighting  between  them, 
and  Smoker  lying  on  the  ground,  panting  and  exhausted. 
As  the  bulls,  with  locked  horns,  were  furiously  pressing 
each  other,  both  guns  were  discharged,  and  both  animals 
fell.  After  waiting  a  little  while  to  see  if  they  rose 
again,  or  if  any  more  of  the  herd  came  up,  Edward  and 
Humphrey  descended  from  the  trees  and  heartily  shook 
hands. 


Chapter   XII 

*•  A  NARROW  escape,  Humphrey  !  "  said  Edward,  as  he  held 
his  brother's  hand. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  we  may  thank  Heaven  for  our  preserva- 
tion," replied  Humphrey  ;  "  and  poor  Smoker  !  let  us  see 
if  he  is  much  hurt." 

"  I  trust  not,"  said  Edward,  going  up  to  the  dog,  who 
remained  quite  still  on  the  ground,  with  his  tongue  out, 
and  panting  violently. 

They  examined  poor  Smoker  all  over  very  carefully, 
and  found  that  there  was  no  external  wound  j  but  on 
Edward  pressing  his  side  the  animal  gave  a  low  howl. 

"It  is  there  where  the  horn  of  the  bull  took  him," 
observed  Humphrey. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         123 

**  Yes,"  said  Edward,  pressing  and  feeling  softly  ;  "  and 
he  has  two  of  his  ribs  broken.  Humphrey,  see  if  you 
can  get  him  a  little  water,  that  will  recover  him  more 
than  anything  else ;  the  bull  has  knocked  the  breath  out 
of  his  body.  I  think  he  will  soon  be  well  again,  poor 
fellow." 

Humphrey  soon  returned  with  some  water  from  a 
neighbouring  pool.  He  brought  it  in  his  hat  and  gave 
it  to  the  dog,  who  lapped  it  slowly  at  first,  but  afterwards 
much  faster,  and  wagging  his  tail. 

" He  will  do  now,"  said  Edward  ;  "we  must  give  him 
time  to  recover  himself.  Now  then,  let  us  examine  our 
quarry.  Why,  Humphrey,  what  a  quantity  of  meat  we 
have  here  !  It  will  take  three  journeys  to  Lymington  at 
least." 

**  Yes,  and  no  time  to  lose,  for  the  weather  is  getting 
warm  already,  Edward.  Now  what  to  do  ?  Will  you 
remain,  while  I  go  home  for  the  cart  ? " 

"  Yes,  it's  no  use  both  going ;  I  will  stay  here  and 
watch  poor  Smoker,  and  take  off  the  skins  ready  by  the 
time  you  are  back  again.  Leave  me  your  knife  as  well 
as  my  own,  for  one  will  soon  be  blunt." 

Humphrey  gave  his  knife  to  Edward,  and  taking  up 
his  gun,  set  off  for  the  cottage.  Edward  had  skinned 
two  of  the  bulls  before  Humphrey's  return ;  and  Smoker, 
although  he  evidently  was  in  great  pain,  was  on  his  legs 
again.  As  soon  as  they  had  finished  and  quartered  the 
beasts,  the  cart  was  loaded,  and  they  returned  homej 
they  had  to  return  a  second  time,  and  both  the  pony 
and  they  were  very  tired  before  they  sat  down  to  supper. 
They  found  the  gipsy  boy  very  much  recovered,  and 
in  good  spirits.  Alice  said  that  he  had  been  amusing 
Edith  and  her  by  tossing  up  three  potatoes  at  a  time, 
and  playing  them  like  balls ;  and  that  he  had  spun  a 
platter  upon  an  iron  skewer  and  balanced  it  on  his  chin. 
They  gave  him  some  supper,  which  he  ate  in  the  chimney- 
corner,  looking  up  and  staring  every  now  and  then 
at  Edith,  to  whom  he  appeared  very  much  attached  already. 


124        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

*'  Is  it  good  ? "  said  Humphrey  to  the  boy,  giving  him 
another  venison-steak. 

**  Yes ;  not  have  so  good  supper  in  pit-hole,"  replied 
Pablo,  laughing. 

Early  on  the  following  morning  Edward  and  Humphrey 
set  off  to  Lymington  with  the  cart  laden  with  meat. 
Edward  showed  Humphrey  all  the  shops  and  the  streets 
they  were  in  where  the  purchases  were  to  be  made — 
introduced  him  to  the  landlord  of  the  hostelry — and 
having  sold  their  meat,  they  returned  home.  The  rest 
of  the  meat  was  taken  to  Lymington  and  disposed  of 
by  Humphrey  on  the  following  day ;  and  the  day  after 
that,  the  three  skins  were  carried  to  the  town  and  dis- 
posed of. 

"  We  made  a  good  day's  work,  Edward,"  said  Humphrey, 
as  he  reckoned  up  the  money  they  had  made. 

"  We  earned  it  with  some  risk,  at  all  events,"  replied 
Edward;  "and  now,  Humphrey,  I  think  it  is  time  that 
I  keep  my  promise  to  Oswald,  and  go  over  to  the  Intend- 
ant's  house  and  pay  my  visit  to  the  young  lady,  as  I 
presume  she  is — and  certainly  she  has  every  appearance 
of  being  one.  I  want  the  visit  to  be  over,  as  I  want  to 
be  doing." 

"  How  do  you  mean,  Edward  ? " 

"I  mean  that  I  want  to  go  out  and  kill  some  deer; 
but  I  will  not  do  it  till  after  I  have  seen  her  :  when  my 
visit  is  over,  I  intend  to  defy  the  Intendant  and  all  his 
verderers." 

"  But  why  should  this  visit  prevent  you  going  out  this 
very  day,  if  so  inclined  ? " 

"I  don't  know,  but  she  may  ask  me  if  I  have  done 
so,  and  I  do  not  want  to  tell  her  that  I  have ;  neither 
do  I  want  to  say  that  I  have  not  if  I  have ;  and  therefore 
I  shall  not  commence  till  after  I  have  seen  her." 

"  When  will  you  set  off?  " 

"  To-morrow  morning ;  and  I  shall  take  my  gun, 
although  Oswald  desired  me  not ;  but  after  the  fight  we 
had  with  the  wild  cattle  the  other  day  I  don't  think  it 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         125 

prudent  to  be  unarmed ;  indeed,  I  do  not  feel  comfortable 
without  I  have  my  gun,  at  any  time." 

"  Well,  I  shall  have  plenty  to  do  when  you  are  away 
— the  potatoes  must  be  hoed  up,  and  I  shall  see  what  I 
can  make  of  Master  Pablo.  He  appears  well  enough, 
and  he  has  played  quite  long  enough  ;  so  I  shall  take 
him  with  me  to  the  garden  to-morrow,  and  set  him 
to  work.  What  a  quantity  of  fruit  there  is  a  promise  of 
in  the  orchard  this  year  !  And  Edward,  if  this  boy  turns 
out  of  any  use,  and  is  a  help  to  me,  I  think  that  I  shall 
take  all  the  orchard  into  garden,  and  then  enclose  another 
piece  of  ground,  and  see  if  we  cannot  grow  some  corn 
for  ourselves.  It  is  the  greatest  expense  that  we  have  at 
present,  and  I  should  like  to  take  my  own  corn  to  the 
mill  to  be  ground." 

*'  But  will  not  growing  corn  require  plough  and  horses  ? " 
said  Edward. 

"  No ;  we  will  till  it  by  hand  :  two  of  us  can  dig  a 
great  deal  at  odd  times,  and  we  shall  have  a  better  crop 
with  the  spade  than  with  the  plough.  We  have  now  so 
much  manure  that  we  can  afford  it." 

*' Well,  if  it  is  to  be  done,  it  should  be  done  at  once, 
Humphrey,  before  the  people  from  the  other  side  of  the 
forest  come  and  find  us  out,  or  they  will  dispute  our  right 
to  the  enclosure." 

"  The  forest  belongs  to  the  king,  brother,  and  not  to 
the  Parliament :  and  we  are  the  king's  liegemen,  and  only 
look  to  him  for  permission,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  but 
what  you  say  is  true,  the  sooner  it  is  done  the  better,  and 
I  will  about  it  at  once." 

"  How  much  do  you  propose  fencing  in  ? " 

"  About  two  or  three  acres." 

**  But  that  is  more  than  you  can  dig  this  year  or  the 
next." 

"  I  know  that ;  but  I  will  manure  it  without  digging, 
and  the  grass  will  grow  so  rich  to  what  it  will  outside  of 
the  enclosure,  that  they  will  suppose  it  has  been  enclosed 
a  long  while." 


126        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  That's  not  a  bad  idea,  Humphrey :  but  I  advise  you 
to  look  well  after  that  boy,  for  he  is  of  a  bad  race,  and 
has  not  been  brought  up,  I  am  afraid,  with  too  strict 
notions  of  honesty.  Be  careful,  and  tell  your  sisters  also 
to  be  cautious  not  to  let  him  suppose  that  we  have  any 
money  in  the  old  chest,  till  we  find  out  whether  he  is  to 
be  trusted  or  not." 

"  Better  not  let  him  know  it  under  any  circumstances," 
replied  Humphrey ;  "  he  may  continue  honest,  if  not 
tempted  by  the  knowledge  that  there  is  anything  worth 
stealing." 

**  You  are  right,  Humphrey  ;  well,  I  will  be  off  to- 
morrow morning  and  get  this  visit  over.  I  hope  to  be 
able  to  get  all  the  news  from  her,  now  that  her  father  is 
away." 

"  I  hope  to  get  some  work  out  of  this  Master  Pablo," 
replied  Humphrey  ;  "  how  many  things  I  could  do  if  he 
would  only  work  !  Now,  I'll  tell  you  one  thing — I  will 
dig  a  saw-pit  and  get  a  saw,  and  then  I  can  cut  out  boards, 
and  build  anything  we  want.  The  first  time  I  go  to 
Lymington  I  will  buy  a  saw — I  can  afford  it  now  ;  and 
I'll  make  a  carpenter's  bench  for  the  first  thing,  and  then, 
with  some  more  tools,  I  shall  get  on  ;  and  then,  Edward, 
I'll  tell  you  what  else  I  will  do." 

"  Then,  Humphrey,"  replied  Edward,  laughing,  "  you 
must  tell  me  some  other  time,  for  it  is  now  very  late,  and 
I  must  go  to  bed,  as  I  have  to  rise  early.  I  know  you 
have  so  many  projects  *in  your  mind  that  it  would  take 
half  the  night  to  listen  to  them." 

"  Well,  I  believe  what  you  say  is  true,"  replied  Hum- 
phrey, "  and  it  will  be  better  to  do  one  thing  at  a  time 
than  to  talk  about  doing  a  hundred  j  so  we  will,  as  you 
say,  to  bed." 

At  sunrise  Edward  and  Humphrey  were  both  up ; 
Alice  came  out  when  they  tapped  at  her  door,  as  she 
would  not  let  Edward  go  without  his  breakfast.  Edith 
joined  them,  and  they  went  to  prayers.  While  they  were 
so  employed,  Pablo  came  out  and  listened  to  what  was 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         127 

said.     When  prayers  were  over,  Humphrey  asked  Pablo 
if  he  knew  what  they  had  been  doing. 

"  No,  not  much ;  suppose  you  pray  sun  to  shine." 
"No,  Pablo,"  said  Edith,  "pray  to  God  to  make  us  good." 
"  You  bad  then  ? "  said  Pablo  ;  "  me  not  bad." 
"  Yes,  Pablo,  everybody  very  bad,"  said  Alice  ;  "  but 
if  we  try  to  be  good,  God  forgives  us." 

The  conversation  was  then  dropped,  and  as  soon  as 
Edward  had  made  his  breakfast,  he  kissed  his  sisters,  and 
wished  Humphrey  farewell  :  Edward  threw  his  gun  over 
his  arm,  and  calling  his  puppy,  which  he  had  named 
Holdfast,  bade  Humphrey  and  his  sisters  farewell,  and  set 
off  on  his  journey  across  the  forest. 

Holdfast,  as  well  as  Humphrey's  puppy,  which  had 
been  named  Watch,  had  grown  very  fine  young  animals. 
The  first  had  been  named  Holdfast,  because  it  would 
seize  the  pigs  by  the  ears  and  lead  them  into  the  sty,  and 
the  other  because  it  was  so  alert  at  the  least  noise :  but, 
as  Humphrey  said,  Wat^h  ought  to  have  learnt  to  lead  the 
pigs,  it  being  more  in  his  line  of  business  than  Holdfast's, 
which  was  to  be  brought  up  for  hunting  in  the  forest, 
while  Watch  was  being  educated  as  a  house  and  farmyard 
dog. 

Edward  had  refused  to  take  the  pony,  as  Humphrey 
required  it  for  the  farm-work,  and  the  weather  was  so 
fine  that  he  preferred  walking  j  the  more  so,  as  it  would 
enable  him  on  his  return  across  the  forest  to  try  for  some 
venison,  which  he  could  not  have  done  if  he  had  been 
mounted  on  Billy's  back.  Edward  walked  quick,  followed 
by  his  dog,  which  he  had  taught  to  keep  to  heel.  He 
felt  happy,  as  people  do  who  have  no  cares,  from  the  fine 
weather — the  deep  green  of  the  verdure  checquered.  by 
the  flowers  in  bloom,  and  the  majestic  scenery  which  met 
his  eye  on  every  side.  His  heart  was  as  buoyant  as  his 
steps,  as  he  walked  along,  the  light  summer  breeze 
fanning  his  face.  His  thoughts,  however,  which  had 
been  more  of  the  chase  than  anything  else,  suddenly 
changed,  and  he  became  serious.     For  some  time  he  had 


128         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

heard  no  political  news  of  consequence,  or  what  the 
Commons  were  doing  with  the  king.  This  reverie  natur- 
ally brought  to  his  mind  his  father's  death,  the  burning 
of  his  property,  and  its  sequestration.  His  cheeks 
coloured  with  indignation,  and  his  brow  was  moody. 
Then  he  built  castles  for  the  future.  He  imagined  the 
king  released  from  his  prison,  and  leading  an  army  against 
his  oppressors ;  he  fancied  himself  at  the  head  of  a  troop 
of  cavalry,  charging  the  Parliamentary  horse.  Victory 
was  on  his  side.  The  king  was  again  on  his  throne,  and 
he  was  again  in  possession  of  the  family  estate.  He  was 
rebuilding  the  hall,  and  somehow  or  another  it  appeared 
to  him  that  Patience  was  standing  by  his  side,  as  he  gave 
directions  to  the  artificers — when  his  reverie  was  suddenly 
disturbed  by  Holdfast  barking  and  springing  forward  in 
advance. 

Edward,  who  had  by  this  time  got  over  more  than  half 
his  journey,  looked  up,  and  perceived  himself  confronted 
by  a  powerful  man,  apparently  about  forty  years  of  age, 
and  dressed  as  a  verderer  of  the  forest.  He  thought  at 
the  time  that  he  had  seldom  seen  a  person  with  a  more 
sinister  and  forbidding  countenance. 

"  How  now,  young  fellow,  what  are  you  doing  here  ? " 
said  the  man,  walking  up  to  him,  and  cocking  the  gun 
which  he  held  in  his  hand  as  he  advanced. 

Edward  quietly  cocked  his  own  gun,  which  was  loaded, 
when  he  perceived  that  hostile  preparation  on  the  part 
of  the  other  person,  and  then  replied,  "I  am  walking 
across  the  forest,  as  you  may  perceive." 

"  Yes,  I  perceive  you  are  walking,  and  you  are  walking 
with  a  dog  and  a  gun  :  you  will  now  be  pleased  to  walk 
with  me.  Deer-stealers  are  not  any  longer  permitted  to 
range  this  forest." 

"I  am  no  deer-stealer,"  replied  Edward.  "  It  will  be 
quite  sufficient  to  give  me  that  title  when  you  find  me 
with  venison  in  my  possession  ;  and  as  for  going  with  you, 
that  I  certainly  shall  not.  Sheer  off,  or  you  may  meet 
with  harm." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         129 

"  Why,  you  young  good-for-nothing,  if  you  have  not 
venison,  it  is  not  from  any  will  not  to  take  it ;  you  are 
out  in  pursuit  of  it,  that  is  clear.  Come,  come,  you've 
the  wrong  person  to  deal  with  :  my  orders  are  to  take  up 
all  poachers,  and  take  you  I  will." 

**If  you  can,"  replied  Edward;  *' but  you  must  first 
prove  that  you  are  able  so  to  do ;  my  gun  is  as  good  and 
my  aim  is  as  sure  as  yours,  whoever  you  may  be.  I  tell 
you  again,  I  am  no  poacher,  nor  have  I  come  out  to  take 
the  deer,  but  to  cross  over  to  the  Intendant's  cottage, 
whither  I  am  now  going.  I  tell  you  thus  much,  that  you 
may  not  do  anything  foolish ;  and  having  said  this,  I 
advise  you  to  think  twice  before  you  act  once.  Let  me 
proceed  in  peace,  or  you  may  lose  your  place,  if  you  do 
not  by  your  own  rashness  lose  your  life." 

There  was  something  so  cool  and  so  determined  in 
Edward's  quiet  manner,  that  the  verderer  hesitated.  He 
perceived  that  any  attempt  to  take  Edward  would  be  at 
the  risk  of  his  own  life ;  and  he  knew  that  his  orders 
were  to  apprehend  all  poachers,  but  not  to  shoot  people. 
It  was  true  that  resistance  with  firearms  would  warrant 
his  acting  in  self-defence ;  but  admitting  that  he  should 
succeed,  which  was  doubtful,  still  Edward  had  not  been 
caught  in  the  act  of  killing  venison,  and  he  had  no 
witnesses  to  prove  what  had  occurred.  Ele  also  knew 
that  the  Intendant  had  given  very  strict  orders  as  to  the 
shedding  of  blood,  which  he  was  most  averse  to  under 
any  circumstances ;  and  there  was  something  in  Edward's 
appearance  and  manner  so  different  from  a  common  person, 
that  he  was  puzzled.  Moreover,  Edward  had  stated  that 
he  was  going  to  the  Intendant's  house.  All  things  con- 
sidered, as  he  found  that  bullying  would  not  succeed,  he 
thought  it  advisable  to  change  his  tone,  and  therefore  said, 
"  You  tell  me  that  you  are  going  to  the  Intendant's  house  ; 
you  have  business  there,  I  presume  ?  If  I  took  you 
prisoner,  it  is  there  I  should  have  conducted  you ;  so, 
young  man,  you  may  now  walk  on  before  me." 

"I  thank  you,"  replied  Edward,  "but  walk  on  before 
c  I 


130        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

you  I  will  not :  but  if  you  choose  to  half-cock  your  gun 
again,  and  walk  by  my  side,  I  will  do  the  same.  Those 
are  my  terms,  and  I  will  listen  to  no  other ;  so  be  pleased 
to  make  up  your  mind,  as  I  am  in  haste." 

The  verderer  appeared  very  indignant  at  this  reply, 
but  after  a  time  said,  "Be  it  so." 

Edward  then  uncocked  his  gun,  with  his  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  man,  and  the  verderer  did  the  same ;  and  then 
they  walked  side  by  side,  Edward  keeping  at  the  distance 
of  three  yards  from  him,  in  case  of  treachery. 

After  a  few  moments'  silence,  the  verderer  said,  "  You 
tell  me  you  are  going  to  the  Intendant's  house ;  he  is 
not  at  home." 

"But  young  Mistress  Patience  is,  I  presume,"  said 
Edward. 

**  Yes,"  replied  the  man,  who,  finding  that  Edward 
appeared  to  know  so  much  about  the  Intendant's  family, 
began  to  be  more  civil.  "  Yes,  she  is  at  home,  for  I  saw 
her  in  the  garden  this  morning." 

"  And  Oswald,  is  he  at  home  ? "  rejoined  Edward. 

"  Yes,  he  is.  You  appear  to  know  our  people,  young 
man ;  who  may  you  be,  if  it  is  a  fair  question  ? " 

**  It  would  have  been  a  fair  question  had  you  treated 
me  fairly,"  replied  Edward;  "but  as  it  is  no  concern  of 
yours,  I  shall  leave  you  to  find  it  out." 

This  reply  puzzled  the  man  still  more ;  and  he  now, 
from  the  tone  of  authority  assumed  by  Edward,  began  to 
imagine  that  he  had  made  some  mistake,  and  that  he  was 
speaking  to  a  superior,  although  clad  in  a  forester's  dress. 
He  therefore  answered  humbly,  observing  that  he  had 
only  been  doing  his  duty. 

Edward  walked  on  without  making  any  reply. 

As  they  arrived  within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  Intend- 
ant's house,  Edward  said : 

"  I  have  now  arrived  at  my  destination,  and  am  going 
into  that  house,  as  I  told  you.  Do  you  choose  to  enter 
it  with  me,  or  will  you  go  to  Oswald  Partridge  and  tell 
him  that  you  have  met  with   Edward   Armitage  in  the 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         131 

forest,  and  that  I  should  be  glad  to  see  him  ?  I  beHeve 
you  are  under  his  orders,  are  you  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  am,"  replied  the  verderer,  "  and  as  I  suppose 
that  all's  right,  I  shall  go  and  deliver  your  message." 

Edward  then  turned  away  from  the  man,  and  went 
into  the  wicket-gate  of  the  garden,  and  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  house.  The  door  was  opened  by  Patience 
Heatherstone  herself,  who  said,  "  Oh,  how  glad  I  am  to 
see  you  !  Come  in."  Edward  took  off  his  hat  and  bowed  ; 
Patience  led  the  way  into  her  father's  study,  where  Edward 
had  been  first  received. 

"  And  now,"  said  Patience,  extending  her  hand  to 
Edward,  "  thanks,  many  thanks,  for  your  preserving  me 
from  so  dreadful  a  death.  You  don't  know  how  unhappy 
I  have  been  at  not  being  able  to  give  you  my  poor  thanks 
for  your  courageous  behaviour." 

Her  hand  still  remained  in  Edward's  while  she  said 
this. 

"  You  rate  what  I  did  too  highly,"  replied  Edward ; 
"  I  would  have  done  the  same  for  any  one  in  such  distress  : 
it  was  my  duty  as  a — man,"  cavalier  he  was  about  to  say, 
but  he  checked  himself. 

"Sit  down,"  said  Patience,  taking  a  chair, — ''nay,  no 
ceremony ;  I  cannot  treat  as  an  inferior  one  to  whom  I 
owe  such  a  debt  of  gratitude." 

Edward  smiled  as  he  took  his  seat. 

**  My  father  is  as  grateful  to  you  as  I  am — I'm  sure 
that  he  is ,  for  I  heard  him  when  at  prayer  call  down 
blessings  on  your  head.  What  can  he  do  for  you  ?  I 
begged  Oswald  Partridge  to  bring  you  here,  that  I  might 
find  out.  Oh,  sir,  do  pray  let  me  know  how  we  can 
show  our  gratitude  by  something  more  than  words." 

"  You  have  shown  it  already,  Mistress  Patience," 
replied  Edward;  "have  you  not  honoured  a  poor  forester 
with  your  hand  in  friendship,  and  even  admitted  him  to 
sit  down  before  you  ? " 

"  He  who  has  preserved  my  life  at  the  risk  of  his  own 
becomes  to  me  as  a  brother — at  least  I  feel  as  a  sister 


132         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

towards  him :  a  debt  is  still  a  debt,  whether  indebted  to 
a  king  or  to  a " 

"  Forester,  Mistress  Patience,  that  is  the  real  word 
that  you  should  not  have  hesitated  to  have  used :  do  you 
imagine  that  I  am  ashamed  of  my  calling  ? " 

"  To  tell  you  candidly  the  truth,  then,"  replied  Patience, 
"I  cannot  believe  that  you  are  what  you  profess  to  be. 
I  mean  to  say,  that  although  a  forester  now,  you  were 
never  brought  up  as  such.  My  father  has  an  opinion 
allied  to  mine." 

"  I  thank  you  both  for  your  good  opinion  of  me,  but 
I  fear  that  I  cannot  raise  myself  above  the  condition  of  a 
forester ;  nay,  from  your  father's  coming  down  here,  and 
the  new  regulations,  I  have  every  chance  of  sinking  down 
to  the  lower  grade  of  a  deer-stealer  and  poacher ;  indeed, 
had  it  not  been  that  I  had  my  gun  with  me,  I  should  have 
been  seized  as  such  this  very  day  as  I  came  over." 

"  But  you  were  not  shooting  the  deer,  were  you,  sir  ? " 
inquired  Patience. 

**  No,  I  was  not ;  nor  have  I  killed  any  since  last  I  saw 
you." 

"  I  am  glad  that  I  can  say  that  to  my  father,"  replied 
Patience  ;  "  it  will  much  please  him.  He  said  to  me  that 
he  thought  you  capable  of  much  higher  employment  than 
any  that  could  be  offered  here,  and  only  wished  to  know 
what  you  would  accept.  He  has  interest — great  interest 
— although  just  now  at  variance  with  the  rulers  of  this 
country,  on  account  of  the ^" 

"  Murder  of  the  king,  you  would  or  you  should  have 
said,  Mistress  Patience  :  I  have  heard  how  much  he  was 
opposed  to  that  foul  deed,  and  I  honour  him  for  it." 

"  How  kind,  how  truly  kind  you  are  to  say  so  !  "  said 
Patience,  the  tears  starting  in  her  eyes  ;  "  what  pleasure 
to  hear  my  father's  conduct  praised  by  you  !  " 

"  Why,  of  course,  Mistress  Patience,  all  of  my  way  of 
thinking  must  praise  him.  Your  father  is  in  London,  I 
hear  ? " 

"  Yes,  he  is  ;  and  that  reminds  me  that  you  must  want 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


33 


some  refreshment  after  your  walk.  I  will  call  Phoebe." 
So  saying,  Patience  left  the  room. 

The  fact  was,  Mistress  Patience  was  reminded  that  she 
had  been  sitting  with  a  young  man  some  time,  and  alone 
with  him — which  was  not  quite  proper  in  those  times,  and 
when  PhcEbe  appeared  with  the  cold  viands,  she  retreated 
out  of  hearing,  but  remained  in  the  room. 

Edward  partook  of  the  meal  offered  him  in  silence, 
Patience  occupying  herself  with  her  work,  and  keeping 
her  eyes  fixed  on  it,  unless  when  she  gave  a  slight  glance 
at  the  table  to  see  if  anything  was  required.  When  the 
meal  was  over,  Phoebe  removed  the  tray,  and  then  Edward 
rose  to  take  his  leave. 

"  Nay,  do  not  go  yet — I  have  much  to  say  first ;  let  me 
again  ask  you  how  we  can  serve  you." 

"  I  never  can  take  any  office  under  the  present  rulers  of 
the  nation  ;  so  that  question  is  at  rest." 

"  I  was  afraid  you  would  answer  so,"  replied  Patience 
gravely :  *'  do  not  think  I  blame  you  ;  for  many  are  there 
already  who  would  gladly  retrace  their  steps  if  it  were 
possible.  They  little  thought,  when  they  opposed  the 
king,  that  affairs  would  have  ended  as  they  have  done. 
"Where  do  you  live,  sir  ? " 

"  At  the  opposite  side  of  the  forest,  in  a  house  belonging 
to  me  now,  but  which  was  inherited  by  my  grandfather." 

"  Do  you  live  alone — surely  not  1  " 

"  No,  I  do  not." 

"  Nay,  you  may  tell  me  anything,  for  1  would  never 
repeat  what  might  hurt  you,  or  you  might  not  wish  to 
have  known." 

"  I  live  with  my  brother  and  two  sisters,  for  my  grand- 
father is  lately  dead." 

"  Is  your  brother  younger  than  you  are  ?  " 

**  He  is." 

*'  And  your  sisters,  what  are  their  ages  ?  " 

"  They  are  younger  still." 

*'  You  told  my  father  that  you  lived  upon  your  farm  ?  " 

*'  We  do." 


134        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

**  Is  it  a  large  farm  ?  " 

"  No  ;  very  small." 

**  And  does  that  support  you  ?  " 

"  That  and  killing  wild  cattle  has  lately." 

**  Yes,  and  killing  deer  also  until  lately  ?  " 

"  You  have  guessed  right." 

"  You  were  brought  up  at  Arnwood,  you  told  my 
father  ;  did  you  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  was  brought  up  there,  and  remained  there  until 
the  death  of  Colonel  Beverley." 

**  And  you  were  educated,  were  you  not  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  the  chaplain  taught  me  what  little  I  do  know." 

"  Then,  if  you  were  brought  up  in  the  house  and 
educated  by  the  chaplain,  surely  Colonel  Beverley  never 
intended  you  for  a  forester  .? " 

"  He  did  not ;  I  was  to  have  been  a  soldier  as  soon  as  I 
was  old  enough  to  bear  arms." 

"  Perhaps  you  are  distantly  related  to  the  late  Colonel 
Beverley  ? " 

*'  No  ;  I  am  not  distantly  related,"  replied  Edward,  who 
began  to  feel  uneasy  at  this  close  cross-examination  ;  "  but 
still,  had  Colonel  Beverley  been  alive,  and  the  king  still 
required  his  services,  I  have  no  doubt  that  I  should  have 
been  serving  under  him  at  this  time.  And  now,  Mistress 
Patience,  that  I  have  answered  so  many  questions  of  yours, 
may  I  be  permitted  to  ask  a  little  about  yourself  in  return  ? 
Have  you  any  brothers  ?  " 

"  None  ;  I  am  an  only  child." 

"  Have  you  only  one  parent  alive  ?  " 

"  Only  one." 

"What  families  are  you  connected  with  ?  " 

Patience  looked  up  with  surprise  at  this  last  question — 

"  My  mother's  name  was  Cooper  ;  she  was  sister  to  Sir 
Anthony  Ashley  Cooper,  who  is  a  person  well  known." 

*^  Indeed  !  then  you  are  of  gentle  blood  ?  " 

"  I  believe  so,"  replied  Patience,  with  surprise. 

"  Thank  you  for  your  condescension,  Mistress  Patience  ; 
and  now,  if  you  will  permit  me,  I  will  take  my  leave." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


^35 


"  Before  you  go,  let  me  once  more  thank  you  for  saving 
a  worthless  life,"  said  Patience  :  "  well,  you  must  come 
again  when  my  father  is  here  ;  he  will  be  but  too  glad 
to  have  an  opportunity  of  thanking  one  who  has  preserved 
his  only  child.  Indeed,  if  you  knew  my  father,  you  would 
feel  as  much  regard  for  him  as  I  do.  He  is  very  good, 
although  he  looks  so  stern  and  melancholy ;  but  he  has 
seldom  smiled  since  my  poor  mother's  death." 

"As  to  your  father,  Mistress  Patience,  I  will  think  as 
well  as  I  can  of  one  who  is  joined  to  a  party  which  I  hold 
in  detestation  :  I  can  say  no  more." 

"  I  must  not  say  all  that  I  know,  or  you  would  perhaps 
find  out  that  he  is  not  quite  so  wedded  to  that  party  as 
you  suppose.  Neither  his  brother-in-law  nor  he  are  great 
friends  of  Cromwell's,  I  can  assure  you  ;  but  this  in  con- 
fidence." 

"  That  raises  him  in  my  estimation  ;  but  why  then  does 
he  hold  office  ?  " 

"  He  did  not  ask  it ;  it  was  given  to  him,  I  really 
believe,  because  they  wished  him  out  of  the  way  ;  and  he 
accepted  it  because  he  was  opposed  to  what  was  going  on, 
and  wished  himself  to  be  away.  At  least  I  infer  so  much 
from  what  I  have  learnt.  It  is  not  an  office  of  power 
or  trust  which  leagues  him  with  the  present  Govern- 
ment." 

"  No  ;  only  one  which  opposes  him  to  me  and  my  mal- 
practices," replied  Edward,  laughing.  "  Well,  Mistress 
Patience,  you  have  shown  great  condescension  to  a  poor 
forester,  and  I  return  you  many  thanks  for  your  kindness 
towards  me  :  I  will  now  take  my  leave." 

"  And  when  will  you  come  and  see  my  father  ?  " 

**  I  cannot  say ;  I  fear  that  I  shall  not  be  able  very  soon 
to  look  in  his  injured  face,  and  it  will  not  be  well  for 
a  poacher  to  come  near  him,"  replied  Edward  :  "  however, 
some  day  I  may  be  taken  and  brought  before  you  as  a 
prisoner,  you  know,  and  then  he  is  certain  to  see  me." 

"I  will  not  tell  you  to  kill  deer,"  replied  Patience  5 
"  but  if  you  do  kill  them,  no  one  shall  harm  you — or  I 


136        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

know  little  of  my  power  or  my  father's.     Farewell  then, 
sir ;  and  once  more,  gratitude  and  thanks." 

Patience  held  out  her  hand  again  to  Edward,  who  this 
time,  like  a  true  cavalier,  raised  it  respectfully  to  his  lips. 
Patience  coloured  a  little,  but  did  not  attempt  to  with- 
draw it,  and  Edward,  with  a  low  obeisance,  quitted  the 
room. 


Chapter  XIII 

As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  the  Intendant's  house,  Edward 
hastened  to  the  cottage  of  Oswald  Partridge,  whom  he 
found  waiting  for  him ;  for  the  verderer  had  not  failed 
to  deliver  his  message. 

**  You  have  had  a  long  talk  with  Mistress  Patience," 
said  Oswald,  after  the  first  greeting  ;  "  and  I  am  glad  of 
it,  as  it  gives  you  consequence  here.  The  Roundhead 
rascal  whom  you  met  was  inclined  to  be  very  precise 
about  doing  his  duty,  and  insisted  that  he  was  certain 
that  you  were  on  the  look-out  for  deer ;  but  I  stopped 
his  mouth  by  telling  him  that  I  often  took  you  out  with 
me,  as  you  were  the  best  shot  in  the  whole  forest,  and 
that  the  Intendant  knew  that  I  did  so.  I  think  that  if 
you  were  caught  in  the  act  of  killing  a  deer  you  had 
better  tell  them  that  you  killed  it  by  my  request,  and  I 
will  bear  you  out,  if  they  bring  you  to  the  Intendant, 
who  will,  I'm  sure,  thank  me  for  saying  so.  You  might 
kill  all  the  deer  in  the  forest  after  what  you  have  done 
for  him." 

"Many  thanks;  but  I  do  not  think  I  can  take  ad- 
vantage of  your  offer.  Let  them  catch  me  if  they  can, 
and  if  they  do  catch  me,  let  them  take  me  if  they  can." 

"I  see,  sir,  that  you  will  accept  no  favour  from  the 
Roundheads,"  replied  Oswald ;  "  however,  as  I  am  now 
head  keeper,  I  shall  take  care  that  my  men  do  not  inter- 
fere with  you,  if  I  can  help  it ;  all  I  wish  is  to  prevent 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         137 

any  insult  or  indignity  being  offered  to  you :  they  not 
being  aware  who  you  are,  as  I  am." 

"  Many  thanks,  Oswald ;  I  must  take  my  chance." 

Edward  then  told  Oswald  of  their  having  taken  the 
gipsy  boy  in  the  pit,  at  which  he  appeared  much  amused. 

"What  is  the  name  of  the  verderer  whom  I  met  in 
the  forest  ?  "  inquired  Edward. 

"  James  Corbould ;  he  was  discharged  from  the  army," 
replied  Oswald. 

**  I  do  not  like  his  appearance,"  said  Edward. 

"  No ;  his  face  tells  against  him,"  replied  Oswald ; 
"  but  I  know  nothing  of  him ;  he  has  been  here  Httle 
more  than  a  fortnight." 

**  Can  you  give  me  a  corner  to  put  my  head  in  to-night, 
Oswald  ?  for  I  shall  not  start  till  to-morrow  morning." 

"  You  may  command  all  1  have,  sir,"  replied  Oswald ; 
**but  I  fear  there  is  little  more  than  a  hearty  welcome; 
I  have  no  doubt  that  you  could  be  lodged  at  the  In- 
tendant's  house  if  you  choose." 

"  No,  Oswald,  the  young  lady  is  alone,  and  I  will  not 
trust  to  Phoebe's  accommodation  again ;  I  will  stay  here, 
if  you  will  permit  me." 

**  And  welcome,  sir ;  I  will  put  your  puppy  in  the 
kennel  at  once." 

Edward  remained  that  night  at  Oswald's,  and  at  day- 
light he  rose,  and  having  taken  a  slight  breakfast,  throwing 
his  gun  over  his  shoulder,  went  to  the  kennel  for  Hold- 
fast, and  set  off  on  his  return  home. 

"  That's  a  very  nice  little  girl,"  were  the  words  which 
Edward  found  himself  constantly  saying  to  himself  as  he 
walked  along ;  "  and  she  is  of  a  grateful  disposition,  or 
she  would  not  have  behaved  as  she  has  done  towards  me 
— supposing  me  to  be  of  mean  birth ; "  and  then  he 
thought  of  what  she  had  told  him  relative  to  her  father, 
and  Edward  felt  his  animosity  against  a  Roundhead 
wasting  fast  away.  "  I  am  not  likely  to  see  her  again  very 
soon,"  thought  Edward,  "  unless,  indeed,  I  am  brought 
to  the  Intendant  as  a  prisoner."     Thus  thinking  upon  one 


138         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

subject  or  another,  Edward  had  gained  above  eight  miles 
of  his  journey  across  the  forest,  when  he  thought  that 
he  was  sufficiently  far  away  to  venture  to  look  out  for 
some  venison.  Remembering  there  was  a  thicket  not 
far  from  him,  in  which  there  was  a  clear  pool  of  water, 
Edward  thought  it  very  likely  that  he  might  find  a  stag 
there  cooling  himself,  for  the  weather  was  now  very  warm 
at  noon-day.  He  therefore  called  Holdfast  to  him,  and 
proceeded  cautiously  towards  the  thicket.  As  soon  as 
he  arrived  at  the  spot,  he  crouched  and  crept  silently 
through  the  underwood.  At  last  he  arrived  close  to  the 
cleared  spot  by  the  pool.  There  was  no  stag  there,  but 
fast  asleep  upon  the  turf  lay  James  Corbould,  the  sinister- 
looking  verderer  who  had  accosted  him  in  the  forest  on 
the  previous  day.  Holdfast  was  about  to  bark,  when 
Edward  silenced  him,  and  then  advanced  to  where  the 
verderer  was  lying ;  and  who,  having  no  dog  with  him  to 
give  notice  of  Edward's  approach,  still  remained  snoring 
with  the  sun  shining  on  his  face.  Edward  perceived 
that  his  gun  was  under  him  on  the  grass ;  he  took  it  up, 
gently  opened  the  pan  and  scattered  the  powder,  and 
then  laid  it  down  again ;  for  Edward  said  to  himself, 
"  That  man  has  come  out  after  me,  that  I  am  certain : 
and  as  there  are  no  witnesses,  he  may  be  inclined  to  be 
mischievous,  for  a  more  wretched-looking  person  I  never 
saw.  Had  he  been  deer-hunting,  he  would  have  brought 
his  dog  ;  but  he  is  man-hunting,  that  is  evident.  Now  I 
will  leave  him,  and  should  he  fall  in  with  anything,  he 
will  not  kill  at  first  shot,  that's  certain ;  and  if  he  follows 
me,  I  shall  have  the  same  chance  of  escape  as  anything 
else  he  may  fire  at."  Edward  then  walked  out  of  the 
covert,  thinking  that  if  ever  there  was  a  face  which  pro- 
claimed a  man  to  be  a  murderer  it  was  that  of  James 
Corbould.  As  he  was  threading  his  way,  he  heard  the 
howl  of  a  dog,  and  on  looking  round,  perceived  that 
Holdfast  was  not  with  him.  He  turned  back,  and  Hold- 
fast came  running  to  him.  The  fact  was,  that  Holdfast 
had  smelt  some  meat  in  the  pocket  of  the  verderer,  and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


39 


had  been  putting  his  nose  in  to  ascertain  what  it  was  :  in 
so  doing  he  had  wakened  up  Corbould,  who  had  saluted 
him  with  a  heavy  blow  on  the  head  ;  this  occasioned  the 
puppy  to  give  the  howl,  and  also  occasioned  Corbould  to 
seize  his  gun,  and  follow  stealthily  in  the  track  of  the  dog, 
which  he  well  knew  to  be  the  one  he  had  seen  the  day 
before  with  Edward. 

Edward  waited  for  a  short  time,  and  not  perceiving 
that  Corbould  made  his  appearance,  continued  on  his 
way  home,  having  now  given  up  all  thoughts  of  killing 
any  venison.  He  walked  fast,  and  was  within  six  miles 
of  the  cottage,  when  he  stopped  to  drink  at  a  small  rill  of 
water,  and  then  sat  down  to  rest  himself  for  a  short  time. 
V/hile  so  doing,  he  fell  into  one  of  his  usual  reveries,  and 
forgot  how  time  passed  away.  He  was,  however,  aroused 
by  a  low  growl  on  the  part  of  Holdfast,  and  it  immedi- 
ately occurred  to  him  that  Corbould  must  have  followed 
him.  Thinking  it  as  well  to  be  prepared,  he  quietly 
loaded  his  gun,  and  then  rose  up  to  reconnoitre.  Holdfast 
sprang  forward,  and  Edward  looking  in  the  direction, 
perceived  Corbould  partly  hidden  behind  a  tree,  with 
his  gun  levelled  at  him.  He  heard  the  trigger  pulled, 
and  snap  of  the  lock,  but  the  gun  did  not  go  off;  and 
then  Corbould  made  his  appearance,  striking  at  Holdfast 
with  the  butt-end  of  his  gun.  Edward  advanced  to  him 
and  desired  him  to  desist,  or  it  would  be  the  worse  for 
him. 

"  Indeed,  younker !  it  may  be  the  worse  for  you," 
cried  Corbould. 

"It  might  have  been  if  your  gun  had  gone  off," 
replied  Edward. 

"  I  did  not  aim  at  you.  I  aimed  at  the  dog,  and  I 
will  kill  the  brute,  if  I  can." 

"Not  without  danger  to  yourself;  but  it  was  not  him 
that  you  aimed  at — your  gun  was  not  pointed  low  enough 
to  hit  the  dog — it  was  levelled  at  me,  you  sneaking 
wretch ;  and  I  have  only  to  thank  my  own  prudence  and 
your  sleepy  head   for  having    escaped   with    my  life.      I 


140         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

tell  you  candidly  that  I  threw  the  powder  out  of  your 
pan  while  you  were  asleep.  If  I  served  you  as  you 
deserve,  I  should  now  put  my  bullet  into  you,  but  I 
cannot  kill  a  man  who  is  defenceless — and  that  saves 
your  life  ;  but  set  off  as  fast  as  you  can  away  from  me, 
for  if  you  follow  me,  I  will  show  no  more  forbearance. 
Away  with  you  directly,"  continued  Edward,  raising  his 
gun  to  his  shoulder  and  pointing  it  to  Corbould ;  "  if 
you  do  not  be  off,  I'll  fire." 

Corbould  saw  that  Edward  was  resolute,  and  thought 
proper  to  comply  with  his  request  :  he  walked  away  till 
he  considered  himself  out  of  gunshot,  and  then  com- 
menced a  torrent  of  oaths  and  abusive  language,  with 
which  we  shall  not  offend  our  readers.  Before  he  went 
farther,  he  swore  that  he  would  have  Edward's  life  before 
many  days  had  passed,  and  then  shaking  his  fist  he  went 
away.  Edward  remained  where  he  was  standing  till  the 
man  was  fairly  out  of  sight,  and  then  proceeded  on  his 
journey.  It  was  now  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
and  Edward,  as  he  walked  on,  said  to  himself,  "  That 
man  must  be  of  a  very  wicked  disposition,  for  I  have 
offended  him  in  nothing  except  in  not  submitting  to  be 
made  his  prisoner :  and  is  that  an  offence  to  take  a  man's 
life  for  ?  He  is  a  dangerous  man,  and  will  be  more 
dangerous  after  being  again  foiled  by  me  as  he  has  been 
to-day.  I  doubt  if  he  will  go  home  j  I  am  almost  sure 
that  he  will  turn  and  follow  me  when  he  thinks  that  he 
can  without  my  seeing  him  ;  and  if  he  does,  he  will  find 
out  where  our  cottage  is — and  who  knows  what  mischief 
he  may  not  do,  and  how  he  may  alarm  my  little  sisters  ? 
I'll  not  go  home  till  dark  ;  and  I'll  now  walk  in  another 
direction,  that  I  may  mislead  him."  Edward  then  walked 
away  more  to  the  north,  and  every  half-hour  shifted  his 
course,  so  as  to  be  walking  in  a  very  different  direction 
from  where  the  cottage  stood.  In  the  meantime  it  grew 
gradually  dark ;  and  as  it  became  so,  every  now  and  then 
when  Edward  passed  a  large  tree  he  turned  round  behind 
it  and  looked  to  see  if  Corbould  was  following  him.     At 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         141 

last,  just  as  it  was  dark,  he  perceived  the  figure  of  a  man 
at  no  great  distance  from  him,  who  was  following  him, 
running  from  tree  to  tree,  so  as  to  make  his  approach. 
"  Oh,  you  are  there  !  "  thought  Edward,  "  now  will  I  give 
you  a  nice  dance,  and  we  will  see  whose  legs  are  tired 
soonest.  Let  me  see,  where  am  I  ? "  Edward  looked 
round,  and  then  perceived  that  he  was  close  to  the  clump 
of  trees  where  Humphrey  had  made  his  pitfall  for  the 
cattle,  and  there  was  a  clear  spot  of  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  between  it  and  where  he  now  stood.  Edward  made 
up  his  mind,  and  immediately  walked  out  to  cross  the 
clearing,  calling  Holdfast  to  heel.  It  was  now  nearly 
dark,  for  there  was  only  the  light  of  the  stars  ;  but  still 
there  was  sufficient  light  to  see  his  way.  As  Edward 
crossed  the  cleared  spot,  he  once  looked  round  and  per- 
ceived that  Corbould  was  following  him,  and  nearer  than 
he  was  before,  trusting  probably  to  the  increased  darkness 
to  hide  his  approach.  "  That  will  do,"  thought  Edward, 
"  come  along,  my  fine  fellow."  And  Edward  walked  on 
till  he  came  to  the  pitfall  ;  there  he  stopped  and  looked 
round,  and  soon  discovered  the  verderer  at  a  hundred 
yards'  distance.  Edward  held  his  dog  by  the  mouth, 
that  he  should  not  growl  or  bark,  and  then  went  on  in 
a  direction  so  as  to  bring  the  pitfall  exactly  between 
Corbould  and  himself.  Having  done  so,  he  proceeded  at 
a  more  rapid  pace ;  and  Corbould  following  him,  also 
increased  his,  till  he  arrived  at  the  pitfall,  which  he  could 
not  perceive,  and  fell  into  it  headlong ;  and  as  he  fell  into 
the  pit,  at  the  same  time  Edward  heard  the  discharge  of 
his  gun,  the  crash  of  the  small  branches  laid  over  it,  and 
a  cry  on  the  part  of  Corbould.  "  That  will  do,"  thought 
Edward,  "  now  you  may  lie  there  as  long  as  the  gipsy 
did,  and  that  will  cool  your  courage.  Humphrey's  pitfall 
is  full  of  adventure.  In  this  case  it  has  done  me  a  service. 
Now  I  may  turn  and  go  home  as  fast  as  I  can.  Come, 
Holdfast,  old  boy,  we  both  want  our  suppers.  I  can 
answer  for  one,  for  I  could  eat  the  whole  of  that  pasty 
which   Oswald   set   before   me   this  morning."      Edward 


142         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

walked  at  a  rapid  pace,  quite  delighted  at  the  issue  of 
the  adventure.  As  he  arrived  near  to  the  cottage  he 
found  Humphrey  outside,  with  Pablo,  on  the  look-out 
for  him.  He  soon  joined  them,  and  soon  after  embraced 
Alice  and  Edith,  who  had  been  anxiously  waiting  for  his 
return,  and  who  had  wondered  at  his  being  out  so  late. 
"  Give  me  my  supper,  my  dear  girls,"  said  Edward  ;  "  and 
then  you  shall  know  all  about  it." 

As  soon  as  Edward  had  satisfied  his  craving  appetite 
— for  he  had  not,  as  my  readers  must  recollect,  eaten 
anything  since  his  departure  early  in  the  morning  from 
the  house  of  Oswald  Partridge — he  entered  into  a  narrative 
of  the  events  of  the  day.  They  all  listened  with  great 
interest  j  and  when  Edward  had  finished,  Pablo,  the 
gipsy  boy,  jumped  up,  and  said  : 

"  Now  he  is  in  the  pit,  to-morrow  morning  I  take  gun 
and  shoot  him." 

"  No,  no,  Pablo,  you  must  not  do  that,"  replied 
Edward,  laughing. 

"Pablo,"  said  little  Edith,  "go  and  sit  down;  you 
must  not  shoot  people." 

"He  shoot  master  then,"  said  Pablo;  "he  very  bad 
man." 

"  But  if  you  shoot  him,  you  will  be  a  bad  boy,  Pablo," 
replied  Edith,  who  appeared  to  have  assumed  an  authority 
over  him.  Pablo  did  not  appear  to  understand  this,  but 
he  obeyed  the  order  of  his  little  mistress,  and  resumed 
his  seat  at  the  chimney-corner. 

"  But,  Edward,"  said  Humphrey,  "  what  do  you  pro- 
pose to  do  ? " 

"  I  hardly  know  ;  my  idea  was  to  let  him  remain  there 
for  a  day  or  two,  and  then  send  to  Oswald  to  let  him 
know  where  the  fellow  was." 

"  The  only  objection  to  that  is,"  replied  Humphrey, 
"  that  you  say  his  gun  went  off  as  he  fell  into  the  pit ;  it 
may  be  probable  that  he  is  wounded,  and  if  so,  he  might 
die  if  he  is  left  there." 

"  You  are  right,  Humphrey,   that  is  possible ;    and  I 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         143 

would  not  have  the  Hfe  of  a  fellow-creature  on  my  con- 
science." 

"  I  think  it  would  be  advisable,  Edward,  that  I  should 
set  off  early  to-morrow  on  the  pony,  and  see  Oswald,  tell 
him  all  that  has  occurred,  and  show  him  where  the  pit- 
fall is." 

"  I  believe  that  would  be  the  best  plan,  Humphrey." 

"  Yes,"  said  Alice,  **  it  would  be  dreadful  that  a  man 
should  die  in  so  wicked  a  state ;  let  him  be  taken  out, 
and  perhaps  he  will  repent." 

*'  Won't  God  punish  him,  brother  ?  "  said  Edith. 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  sooner  or  later,  the  vengeance  of 
Heaven  overtakes  the  wicked.  But  I  am  very  tired  after 
so  long  a  walk  *,  let  us  go  to  prayers,  and  then  to  bed." 

The  danger  that  Edward  had  incurred  that  day  was 
felt  strongly  by  the  whole  party  ;  and,  with  the  exception 
of  Pablo,  there  was  earnest  devotion  and  gratitude  to 
Heaven  when  their  orisons  were  offered  up. 

Humphrey  was  off  before  daybreak,  and,  at  nine  o'clock, 
had  arrived  at  the  cottage  of  Oswald,  by  whom  he  was 
warmly  greeted  before  the  cause  of  his  unexpected  arrival 
was  made  known.  Oswald  was  greatly  annoyed  at 
Humphrey's  narration,  and  appeared  to  be  very  much  of 
the  opinion  of  Pablo,  which  was,  to  leave  the  scoundrel 
where  he  was ;  but  on  the  remonstrance  of  Humphrey, 
he  set  off,  with  two  of  the  other  verderers,  and  before 
nightfall  Humphrey  arrived  at  the  pitfall,  where  they 
heard  Corbould  groaning  below. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  said  Oswald,  looking  into  the  pit. 

*'  It's  me — it's  Corbould,"  replied  the  man. 

"  Are  you  hurt  ?  " 

''  Yes,  badly,"  replied  Corbould  ;  "  when  I  fell,  my 
gun  went  off,  and  the  ball  has  gone  through  my  thigh. 
I  have  almost  bled  to  death." 

Humphrey  went  for  the  ladder,  which  was  at  hand, 
and,  with  much  exertion  on  the  part  of  the  whole  four  of 
them,  they  contrived  to  drag  out  Corbould,  who  groaned 
heavily  with  pain.     A  handkerchief  was  tied  tightly  round 


144         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

his  leg,  to  prevent  any  further  bleeding,  and  they  gave 
him  some  water,  which  revived  him. 

"  Now,  what's  to  be  done  ?  "  said  Oswald ;  "  we  can 
never  get  him  home." 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  said  Humphrey,  walking  with  him 
aside.  "  It  will  not  do  for  any  of  these  men  to  know 
our  cottage,  and  we  cannot  take  them  there.  Desire 
them  to  remain  with  the  man,  while  you  go  for  a  cart  to 
carry  him  home.  We  will  go  to  the  cottage,  give  Billy 
his  supper,  and  then  return  with  him  in  the  cart,  and 
bring  your  men  something  to  eat.  Then  I  will  go  with 
you,  and  bring  the  cart  back  again  before  daylight.  It 
will  be  a  night's  walk,  but  it  will  be  the  safest  plan." 

"  I  think  so  too,"  replied  Oswald,  who  desired  the 
men  to  wait  till  his  return,  as  he  was  going  to  borrow  a 
cart ;  and  then  set  off  with  Humphrey. 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  cottage,  Humphrey  gave 
the  pony  to  Pablo  to  put  into  the  stable  and  feed,  and 
then  communicated  to  Edward  the  state  of  Corbould. 

"  It's  almost  a  pity  that  he  had  not  killed  himself  out- 
right," observed  Oswald ;  "  it  would  have  been  justice  to 
him  for  attempting  your  life  without  any  cause  ;  he  is  a 
bloodthirsty  scoundrel,  and  I  wish  he  was  anywhere  but 
where  he  is.  However,  the  Intendant  shall  know  of  it, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  will  be  discharged." 

"  Do  nothing  in  a  hurry,  Oswald,"  replied  Edward ; 
**at  present  let  him  give  his  own  version  of  the  affair; 
for  he  may  prove  more  dangerous  when  discharged  than 
when  under  your  control.  Now  sit  down  and  take  your 
supper.  Billy  must  have  an  hour  to  get  his,  and  there- 
fore there  is  no  hurry  for  you." 

"  That  is  your  gipsy  lad,  Edward,  is  he  not  ? "  said 
Oswald. 

"  Yes." 

"  I  like  the  boy's  looks  ;  but  they  are  a  queer  race. 
You  must  not  trust  him  too  much,"  continued  Oswald, 
in  an  under  tone,  "until  you  have  tried  him,  and  are 
satisfied  of  his  fidelity.      They  are   very  excitable,  and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         145 

capable  of  strong  attachment  if  well  treated,  that  I  know ; 
for  I  did  a  gipsy  a  good  turn  once,  and  it  proved  to  be 
the  saving  of  my  life  afterwards." 

"  Oh,  tell  us  how,  Oswald,"  said  Alice. 

**  It  is  too  long  a  story  now,  my  dear  little  lady," 
replied  Oswald  ;  "  but  I  will  another  time.  "Whatever 
he  may  do,  do  not  strike  him ;  for  they  never  forgive 
a  blow,  I  am  told  by  those  who  know  them,  and  it  never 
does  them  any  good  ;  as  I  said  before,  they  are  a  queer 
race." 

"He  will  not  be  beaten  by  us,"  rephed  Humphrey, 
**  depend  upon  it,  unless  Edith  slaps  him  ;  for  she  is  the 
one  who  takes  most  pains  with  him,  and  I  presume  he 
would  not  care  much  about  her  little  hand." 

"  No,  no,"  replied  Oswald,  laughing,  "  Edith  may  do 
as  she  pleases.     What  does  he  do  for  you  ?  " 

**  Oh,  nothing  as  yet,  for  he  is  hardly  recovered,  poor 
fellow,"  replied  Humphrey.  "  He  follows  Edith,  and 
helps  her  to  look  for  the  eggs ;  and  last  night  he  set  some 
springes  after  his  own  fashion,  and  certainly  beat  me,  for 
he  took  three  rabbits  and  a  hare,  while  I,  with  all  my  traps, 
only  took  one  rabbit." 

"  I  think  you  had  better  leave  that  part  of  your  liveli- 
hood entirely  to  him ;  he  has  been  bred  up  to  it,  Hum- 
phrey, and  it  will  be  his  amusement.  You  must  not 
expect  him  to  work  very  hard ;  they  are  not  accustomed  to 
it.  They  live  a  roving  life,  and  never  work  if  they  can 
help  it ;  still,  if  you  make  him  fond  of  you,  he  may  be  very 
useful,  for  they  are  very  clever  and  handy." 

"I  hope  to  make  him  useful,"  repHed  Humphrey, 
"  but  still  I  will  not  force  him  to  do  what  he  does  not  like. 
He  is  very  fond  of  the  pony  already,  and  likes  to  take  care 
of  him." 

*'  Bring  him  over  to  me,  one  of  these  days,  so  that  he 
may  know  where  to  find  me.  It  may  prove  of  consequence 
if  you  have  a  message  to  send,  and  cannot  come  yourselves." 

"  That  is  very  true,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  I  will  not  forget 
it.     Humphrey,  shall  you  or  I  go  with  the  cart  ? " 

C  K 


146        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Humphrey,  by  all  means  ;  it  will  not  do  for  them  to 
suppose  I  had  the  cart  from  you,  Edward;  they  do  not 
know  Humphrey,  and  he  will  be  off  again  in  the  morning 
before  they  are  up." 

"  Very  true,"  repHed  Edward. 

**  And  it  is  time  for  us  to  set  off,"  replied  Oswald. 
"Will  Mistress  Alice  oblige  me  with  something  for  my 
men  to  eat  ?  for  they  have  fasted  the  whole  day." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Alice,  "  I  will  have  it  ready  before  the 
pony  is  in  the  cart.     Edith,  dear,  come  with  me." 

Humphrey  then  went  out  to  harness  the  pony,  and 
when  all  was  ready,  he  and  Oswald  set  off  again. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  pitfall  they  found  Corbould 
lying  between  the  two  other  verderers,  who  were  sitting 
by  his  side.  Corbould  was  much  recovered  since  his 
wound  had  been  bound  up,  and  he  was  raised  up  and 
put  on  the  fodder  which  Humphrey  had  put  into  the  cart, 
and  they  proceeded  on  their  journey  to  the  other  side  of 
the  forest,  the  verderers  eating  what  Humphrey  had 
brought  for  them  as  they  walked  along.  It  was  a  tedious 
and  painful  journey  for  the  wounded  man,  who  shrieked 
out  when  the  cart  was  jolted  by  the  wheel  getting  into  a 
rut  or  hole  ;  but  there  was  no  help  for  it,  and  he  was  very 
much  exhausted  when  they  arrived,  which  was  not  till  past 
midnight.  Corbould  was  then  taken  to  his  cottage  and 
put  on  the  bed,  and  another  verderer  sent  for  a  surgeon  : 
those  who  had  been  with  Oswald  were  glad  to  go  to  bed, 
for  it  had  been  a  fatiguing  day.  Humphrey  remained  with 
Oswald  for  three  hours,  and  then  again  returned  with  Billy, 
who,  although  he  had  crossed  the  forest  three  times  in 
the  twenty-four  hours,  appeared  quite  fresh  and  ready  to 
go  back  again. 

"  I  will  let  you  know  how  he  gets  on,  Humphrey,  and 
what  account  he  gives  of  his  falling  into  the  pit ;  but  you 
must  not  expect  me  for  a  fortnight  at  least." 

Humphrey  wished  Oswald  good-bye;  and  Billy  was 
so  anxious  to  get  back  to  his  stable  that  Humphrey  could 
not  keep  him  at  a  quiet  pace.     "  Horses,  and  all  animals 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         147 

indeed,  know  that  there  is  no  place  like  home  ;  it  is  a  pity 
that  men,  who  consider  themselves  much  wiser,  have  not 
the  same  consideration,"  thought  Humphrey  as  the  pony 
trotted  along.  Humphrey  thought  a  good  deal  about  the 
danger  that  Edward  had  been  subjected  to,  and  said  to 
himself,  "  I  really  think  that  I  should  be  more  comfortable 
if  Edward  was  away.  I  am  always  in  a  fidget  about  him. 
I  wish  the  new  king,  who  is  now  in  France,  would  raise 
an  army  and  come  over.  It  is  better  that  Edward  should 
be  fighting  in  the  field  than  remain  here  and  risk  being 
shot  as  a  deer-stealer,  or  put  in  prison.  The  farm 
is  sufficient  for  us  all ;  and  when  I  have  taken  in 
more  ground  it  will  be  more  than  sufficient,  even  if  I  do 
not  kill  the  wild  cattle.  I  am  fit  for  the  farm,  but  Edward 
is  not.  He  is  thrown  away,  living  in  this  obscurity,  and 
he  feels  it.  He  will  always  be  in  hot  water  some  way  or 
another,  that  is  certain.  What  a  narrow  escape  he  has  had 
with  that  scoundrel,  and  yet  how  little  he  cares  for  it ! 
He  was  intended  for  a  soldier,  that  is  evident ;  and  if  ever 
he  is  one,  he  will  be  in  his  element,  and  distinguish  him- 
self, if  it  pleases  God  to  spare  his  life.  I'll  persuade  him 
to  stay  at  home  a  little  while  to  help  me  to  enclose 
the  other  piece  of  ground  )  and  after  that  is  done,  I'll 
dig  a  saw-pit,  and  see  if  I  can  coax  Pablo  to  saw  with  me. 
I  must  go  to  Lymington  and  buy  a  saw.  If  I  once  could 
get  the  trees  sawed  up  into  planks,  what  a  quantity  of 
things  I  could  make,  and  how  I  could  improve  the 
place ! " 

Thus  thought  Humphrey  as  he  went  along  ;  he  was 
all  for  the  farm  and  improvements,  and  was  always 
calculating  when  he  should  have  another  calf  or  a  fresh 
litter  of  pigs.  His  first  idea  was,  that  he  would  make 
Pablo  work  hard-,  but  the  advice  he  had  received  from 
Oswald  was  not  forgotten  j  and  he  now  was  thinking  how 
he  should  coax  Pablo  into  standing  below  in  the  saw-pit, 
which  was  not  only  hard  work,  but  disagreeable,  from  the 
sawdust  falling  into  the  eyes.  Humphrey's  cogitations 
were  interrupted  by  a  halloo,  and  turning  round  in   the 


148         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

direction  of  the  voice,  he  perceived  Edward,  and  turned 
the  cart  to  join  him. 

"  You're  just  come  in  time,  Humphrey  ;  I  have  some 
provision  for  Alice's  larder.  I  took  my  gun  and  came  out 
on  the  path  which  I  knew  you  would  return  on,  and  I 
have  killed  a  young  buck.  He  is  good  meat,  and  we  are 
scarce  of  provisions." 

Humphrey  helped  Edward  to  put  the  venison  in  the 
cart,  and  they  returned  to  the  cottage,  which  was  not 
more  than  three  miles  oiF.  Humphrey  told  Edward  the 
result  of  his  journey,  and  then  proposed  that  Edward 
should  stop  at  home  for  a  few  days  and  help  him  with 
the  new  enclosure.  To  this  Edward  cheerfully  consented ; 
and  as  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  cottage,  and  Humphrey 
had  had  his  breakfast,  they  took  their  axes  and  went  out 
to  fell  at  a  cluster  of  small  spruce  firs  about  a  mile  off. 


Chapter  XIV 

"  Now,  Humphrey,  what  do  you  propose  to  do  ? " 

"  This,"  replied  Humphrey  :  "  I  have  marked  out  three 
acres  or  thereabouts  of  the  land  running  in  a  straight  line 
behind  the  garden.  There  is  not  a  tree  on  it,  and  it  is  all 
good  feeding-ground.  What  I  intend  to  do  is  to  enclose 
it  with  the  spruce-fir  posts  and  rails  that  we  are  about  to 
cut  down,  and  then  set  a  hedge  upon  a  low  bank  which 
I  shall  raise  all  round  inside  the  rails.  I  know  where 
there  are  thousands  of  seedling  thorns,  which  I  shall  take 
up  in  the  winter,  or  early  in  the  spring,  to  put  in,  as  the 
bank  will  be  ready  for  them  by  that  time." 

"Well,  that's  all  very  good;  but  I  fear  it  will  be  a 
long  while  before  you  have  such  a  quantity  of  land  dug 
up." 

"  Yes,  of  course  it  will ;  but,  Edward,  I  have  plenty  of 
manure  to  spare,  and  I  shall  put  it  all  over  this  land,  and 
then  it  will   become  a  rich  pasture,  and   also   an   earlier 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         149 

pasture  than  what  we  can  get  from  the  forest,  and  will 
be  very  handy  to  turn  the  cows  and  the  calves  upon ;  or 
even  Billy,  if  we  want  him  in  a  hurry." 

"  All  that  is  very  true,"  replied  Edward,  "  so  that  it 
will  be  useful,  at  all  events,  if  you  do  not  dig  it  up." 

"  Indeed  it  will,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  I  only  wish  it 
were  six  acres  instead  of  three." 

"I  can't  say  I  do,"  replied  Edward,  laughing;  **  you 
are  too  grand  in  your  ideas ;  only  think  what  a  quantity 
of  spruces  we  shall  have  to  cut  down  on  it,  to  post  and 
rail  what  you  just  propose.  Let  it  be  three  acres  first, 
Humphrey ;  and  when  they  are  enclosed,  you  may  begin 
to  talk  of  three  more." 

"  Well,  perhaps  you  are  right,  Edward,"  said 
Humphrey. 

"  Why,  here's  Pablo  coming  after  us :  he's  not  coming 
to  work,  I  presume,  but  to  amuse  himself  by  looking  on." 

"I  don't  think  he  is  strong  enough  to  do  much  hard 
work,  Humphrey,  although  he  appears  very  ingenious." 

"  No,  I  agree  with  you ;  and  if  he  is  to  work,  depend 
upon  it  it  must  not  be  by  having  work  set  out  for  him  ; 
he  would  take  a  disgust  to  it  directly.  I  have  another 
plan  for  him." 

"  And  what  is  that,  Humphrey  ?" 

"I  shall  not  set  him  anything  to  do,  and  shall  make 
him  believe  that  I  do  not  think  he  is  able  to  do  anything. 
That  will  pique  him,  and  I  think  by  that  means  I  shall 
get  more  work  out  of  him  than  you  would  think,  especially 
when,  after  he  has  done  it,  I  express  my  wonder  and  give 
him  praise." 

"  Not  a  bad  idea,  that ;  you  will  work  upon  his  pride, 
which  is  probably  stronger  than  his  laziness." 

*^I  do  not  think  him  lazy,  but  I  think  him  unused  to 
hard  work,  and,  having  lived  a  life  of  wandering  and 
idleness,  not  very  easy  to  be  brought  to  constant  and 
daily  work,  except  by  degrees,  and  by  the  means  which 
I  propose. — Here  we  are,"  continued  Humphrey,  throw- 
ing his  axe  and  bill-hook  down,  and  proceeding  to  take 


150         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

off  his  doublet :  "  now  for  an  hour  or  two's  fulfilment  of 
the  sentence  of  our  first  parents — to  wit,  *  the  sweat  of 
the  brow.' " 

Edward  followed  Humphrey's  example  in  taking  off 
his  doublet ;  they  selected  the  long  thin  trees  most  fitted 
for  rails,  and  were  hard  at  work  when  Pablo  came  up  to 
them.  More  than  a  dozen  trees  had  fallen,  and  lay  one 
upon  the  other,  before  they  stopped  a  while  to  recover 
themselves  a  little. 

"Well,  Pablo,"  said  Humphrey,  wiping  his  forehead, 
"  I  suppose  you  think  looking  on  better  than  cutting 
down  trees  ;  and  so  it  is." 

"  "What  cut  down  trees  for  ? " 

**  To  make  posts  and  rails  to  fence  in  more  ground. 
I  shall  not  leave  the  boughs  on." 

"  No,  cut  them  off  by-and-bye,  and  then  put  poles  on 
the  cart  and  carry  them  home." 

Edward  and  Humphrey  then  recommenced  their  labour, 
and  worked  for  another  half-hour,  when  they  paused  to 
recover  their  wind. 

"  Hard  work,  Pablo,"  said  Humphrey. 
\4    '*  Yes,  very  hard  work ;  Pablo  not  strong  enough." 

"Oh  no,  you  are  not  able  to  do  anything  of  this  kind, 
I  kjiow.  No  work  this  for  gipsies  ;  they  take  birds'  nests 
and  catch  rabbits," 

"  Yes,"  replied  Pablo,  nodding;  "and  you  eat  them." 

"So  he  does,  Pablo,"  said  Edward  ;  "so  you  are  use- 
ful in  your  way ;  for  if  he  had  nothing  to  eat  he  would 
not  be  able  to  work.  Strong  man  cut  down  trees,  weak 
man  catch  rabbits." 

"  Both  good,"  said  Pablo. 

"  Yes,  but  strong  man  like  work ;  not  strong  man  not 
like  work,  Pablo.  So  now  look  on  again,  for  we  must 
have  another  spell." 

"Strong  man  cut  down  trees,  not  strong  man  cut  off 
branches,"  said  Pablo,  taking  up  the  bill-hook  and  setting 
to  work  to  cut  off  the  boughs,  which  he  did  with  great 
dexterity  and  rapidity. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         151 

Edward  and  Humphrey  exchanged  glances  and  smiles, 
and  then  worked  away  in  silence  till  it  was,  as  they  sup- 
posed, dinner-time.  They  were  not  wrong  in  their 
supposition,  although  they  had  no  other  clock  than  their 
appetites,  which,  however,  tell  the  time  pretty  correctly 
to  those  who  work  hard.  Alice  had  the  platters  on  the 
table,  and  was  looking  out  to  see  if  they  were  coming. 

"  Why,  Pablo,  have  you  been  at  work  ? "  said  Edith. 

"  Yes,  little  missy — work  all  the  morning." 

**  Indeed  he  has,  and  has  worked  very  v/ell,  and  been 
very  useful,"  said  Edward. 

"  It  has  given  you  an  appetite  for  your  dinner,  Pablo, 
has  it  not  ? "  said  Humphrey. 

**  Have  that  without  work,"  replied  the  boy. 

"Pablo,  you  are  a  very  good  gipsy  boy,"  said  Edith, 
patting  his  head  with  a  patronising  air ;  "  I  shall  let  you 
walk  out  with  me  and  carry  the  basket  to  put  the  eggs  in 
when  you  come  home  in  the  evening." 

"  That  is  a  reward,"  said  Humphrey,  laughing. 

After  dinner  they  continued  their  labour,  and  by 
supper-time  had  so  many  trees  cut  down,  that  they  deter- 
mined to  carry  home  the  next  day,  and  lay  them  along, 
to  see  how  many  more  they  would  want.  While  they  put 
the  trees  in  the  cart  and  took  them  home,  Pablo  contrived 
to  lop  off  the  boughs  and  prepare  the  poles  for  them  to 
take  away.  As  soon  as  they  had  cut  down  sufficient  and 
carted  them  home,  they  then  selected  shorter  trees  for 
posts  ;  and  when  Pablo  had  cleared  them  of  the  boughs, 
they  sawed  them  out  the  proper  lengths,  and  then  carted 
them  home.  This  occupied  nearly  the  whole  week,  and 
then  they  proceeded  to  dig  holes  and  set  the  posts  in. 
The  railing  was  then  to  be  nailed  to  the  posts,  and  that 
occupied  them  three  days  more ;  so  that  it  was  altogether 
a  fortnight  of  hard  work  before  the  three  acres  were 
enclosed. 

"There,"  said  Humphrey,  "that's  a  good  job  over; 
many  thanks,  Edward,  for  j^our  assistance ;  and  thank  you 
too,  Pablo,   for   you    really  have   helped    us  very  much 


152         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

indeed,  and  are  a  very  useful,  good  boy.  Now  for  raising 
the  bank — that  I  must  do  when  I  can  spare  time ;  but 
my  garden  is  overrun  with  weeds,  and  I  must  get  Edith 
and  Alice  to  help  me  there." 

"  If  you  don't  want  me  any  longer,  Humphrey,"  said 
Edward,  "I  think  I  shall  go  over  to  see  Oswald,  and 
take  Pablo  with  me.  I  want  to  know  how  that  fellow 
Corbould  is,  and  what  he  says  ;  and  whether  the  Intendant 
has  come  back  ;  not  that  I  shall  go  near  him  or  his  good 
little  daughter,  but  I  think  I  may  as  well  go,  and  it  will 
be  a  good  opportunity  of  showing  Pablo  the  way  to 
Oswald's  cottage." 

"  I  think  so  too ;  and  when  you  come  back,  Edward, 
one  of  us  must  go  to  Lymington ;  for  I  require  some 
tools,  and  Pablo  is  very  ragged.  He  must  have  some 
better  clothes  than  these  old  ones  of  ours  if  he  is  to  be 
sent  messages.     Don't  you  think  so  ?" 

"  Certainly  I  do." 

*^  And  I  want  a  thousand  things,"  said  Alice. 

"  Indeed,  mistress,  won't  less  than  a  thousand  content 
you  ? " 

"  Yes,  perhaps  not  quite  a  thousand,  but  I  really  do 
want  a  great  many,  and  I  will  make  you  a  list  of  them. 
I  have  not  pans  enough  for  my  milk ;  I  want  salt ;  I 
want  tubs ;  but  I  will  make  out  a  list,  and  you  will  find 
it  a  very  long  one." 

"  Well,  I  hope  you  have  something  to  sell  to  pay  for 
them?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  have  plenty  of  butter  salted  down." 

"  What  have  you,  Edith  ?  " 

**  Oh,  my  chickens  are  not  large  enough  yet :  as  soon  as 
they  are,  Humphrey  must  get  me  some  ducks  and  geese, 
for  I  mean  to  keep  some  ;  and  by-and-bye  I  will  have 
some  turkeys  j  but  not  yet.  I  must  wait  till  Humphrey 
builds  me  the  new  house  for  them  he  has  promised  me." 

"  I  think  you  are  right,  Edith,  about  the  ducks  and 
geese ;  they  will  do  well  on  the  water  behind  the  yard, 
and  I  will  dig  you  out  a  bigger  pool  for  them." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         153 

"  Edith,  my  dear,  your  little  fingers  are  just  made  to 
weed  my  onions  well,  and  I  wish  you  would  do  it  to- 
morrow morning,  if  you  have  time." 

"  Yes,  Humphrey,  but  my  little  fingers  won't  smell 
very  nice  afterwards." 

*'  Not  till  you  have  washed  them,  I  guess  ;  but  there  is 
soap  and  water,  you  know." 

"  Yes,  I  know  there  is ;  but  if  I  weed  the  onions  I 
cannot  help  Alice  to  make  the  butter  -,  however,  if  Alice 
can  do  without  me  I  will  do  it." 

"I  want  some  mere  seeds  sadly,"  said  Humphrey,  "  and 
I  must  make  out  my  list.  I  must  go  to  Lymington  myself 
this  time,  Edward  j  for  you  will  be  puzzled  with  all  our 
wants." 

"  Not  if  I  know  exactly  what  you  do  want ;  but  as  I 
really  do  not,  and  probably  should  make  mistakes,  I  think 
it  will  be  better  if  you  do  go.  But  it  is  bedtime,  and  as 
I  shall  start  early,  good-night,  sisters  ;  I  beg  you  will  let 
me  have  something  to  eat  before  I  start.  I  shall  try  for 
some  venison,  as  I  come  back,  and  shall  take  Smoker 
with  me  5  he  is  quite  well  again,  and  his  ribs  are  as  stout 
as  ever." 

"  And,  Edward,"  said  Alice,  "  I  wish,  when  you  kill 
any  venison,  that  you  would  bring  home  some  of  those 
parts  which  you  usually  throw  away,  for  I  assure  you, 
now  that  we  have  three  dogs,  I  hardly  know  how  to  find 
enough  for  them  to  eat." 

"  I'll  not  fail,  Alice,"  replied  Edward,  "  and  now  once 
more  good-night." 

Early  the  next  morning  Edward  took  his  gun,  and,  with 
Pablo  and  Smoker,  set  off  for  Oswald's  cottage. 

Edward  talked  a  great  deal  with  Pablo  relative  to  his 
former  hfe ;  and,  by  the  answers  which  the  boy  gave  him, 
was  satisfied  that,  notwithstanding  his  doubtful  way  of 
bringing  up,  the  lad  was  not  corrupted,  but  was  a  well- 
minded  boy.  As  they  walked  through  a  grove  of  trees, 
Edward  still  talking,  Pablo  stopped  and  put  his  hand 
before  Edward's  mouth,  and  then  stooping  down,  at  the 


154        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

same  time  seizing  Smoker  by  the  neck,  he  pointed  with 
his  finger.  Edward  at  first  could  see  nothing,  but  eventu- 
ally he  made  out  the  horns  of  an  animal  just  rising  above 
a  hillock.  It  was  evidently  one  of  the  wild  cattle.  Edward 
cocked  his  gun  and  advanced  cautiously,  while  Pablo 
remained  where  he  was,  holding  Smoker.  As  soon  as  he 
was  near  enough  to  hit  the  head  of  the  animal,  Edward 
levelled  and  fired,  and  Pablo  let  Smoker  loose,  who 
bounded  forward  over  the  hillock.  They  followed  the 
dog,  and  found  him  about  to  seize  a  calf  which  stood  by 
a  heifer  that  Edward  had  shot.  Edward  called  him  over 
and  went  up  to  the  animal ;  it  was  a  fine  young  heifer, 
and  the  calf  was  not  more  than  a  fortnight  old. 

"  "We  cannot  stop  now,  Pablo,"  said  Edward.  "  Hum- 
phrey would  like  to  have  the  calf,  and  we  must  take  our 
chance  of  its  remaining  by  its  mother  till  we  come  back. 
I  think  it  will  for  a  day  or  two,  so  let  us  push  on." 

No  further  adventure  happened,  and  they  arrived  a 
little  after  noon  at  Oswald's  cottage.  He  was  not  at 
home ;  his  wife  saying  that  she  believed  that  he  was  with 
the  Intendant,  who  had  come  back  from  London  the  day 
before. 

"But  I  will  put  on  my  hood  and  see,"  said  the  young 
woman. 

In  a  few  minutes  she  returned  with  Oswald. 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  have  come,  sir,"  said  Oswald,  as 
Edward  extended  his  hand,  "  as  I  have  just  seen  the 
Intendant,  and  he  has  been  asking  many  questions  about 
you.  I  am  certain  he  thinks  that  you  are  not  the  grand- 
son of  Jacob  Armitage,  and  that  he  supposes  I  know  who 
you  are.  He  asked  me  where  your  cottage  was,  and 
whether  I  could  not  take  him  to  it,  as  he  wished  to  speak 
to  you,  and  said  that  he  felt  great  interest  about  you." 

"  And  what  did  you  say  ? " 

**I  said  that  your  cottage  was  a  good  day's  journey 
from  here,  and  I  was  not  certain  that  I  knew  the  exact 
way,  as  I  had  been  there  but  seldom ;  but  that  I  knew 
where  to  find  it,  after  I  saw  the  forests  of  Arnwood.     I 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         155 

told  him  about  Corbould  and  his  attempt  upon  you,  and 
he  was  very  wroth.  I  never  saw  him  moved  before  ;  and 
young  Mistress  Patience,  she  was  indeed  angry  and  per- 
plexed, and  begged  her  father  to  send  the  assailant  away 
as  soon  as  he  could  be  moved." 

"Master  Heatherstone  replied,  'Leave  it  to  me,  my 
dear ; '  and  then  asked  me  what  account  Corbould  gave 
of  himself,  and  his  falling  into  the  pit.  I  told  him  that 
Corbould  stated  that  he  was  following  a  deer,  which  he 
had  severely  wounded  about  noonday,  and  having  no  dog 
with  him,  he  could  not  overtake  it,  although  he  knew  by 
its  bleeding  track  that  it  could  not  hold  out  much  longer. 
That  he  followed  it  until  nightfall,  and  had  it  in  view  and 
close  to  him  when  he  fell  into  the  pit." 

"  Well,  the  story  was  not  badly  made  up,"  said  Edward, 
"only  for  a  stag  read  man;  and  what  did  the  Intendant 
say  to  that  ?  " 

"  He  said  that  he  believed  you,  and  that  Corbould's 
story  was  false — as,  if  it  had  been  a  stag  that  he  was 
following,  no  one  would  have  known  that  he  had  fallen 
into  the  pit,  and  he  would  have  remained  there  till  now. 
I  quite  forgot  to  say,  that  when  the  Intendant  said  that  he 
v/ished  to  call  at  your  cottage,  the  young  mistress  said 
that  she  would  go  with  him,  as  you  had  told  her  that  you 
had  two  sisters  living  with  you,  and  she  wished  very  much 
to  see  them  and  make  their  acquaintance." 

"  I  am  afraid  that  we  shall  not  be  able  to  prevent  this 
visit,  Oswald,"  replied  Edward.  "  He  is  in  command 
here,  and  the  forest  is  in  his  charge.  We  must  see  to  it. 
I  only  should  like,  if  possible,  to  have  notice  of  his  coming, 
that  we  may  be  prepared." 

"  You  need  no  preparation,  sir,  if  he  should  come," 
replied  Oswald. 

**  Very  true,"  said  Edward ;  "  we  have  nothing  to 
conceal,  and  if  he  finds  us  in  a  pickle  It  Is  of  no  conse- 
quence." 

"Rather  the  better,  sir,"  replied  Oswald.  "Let  your 
sisters   be  at   the  wash-tub,  and   you    and   your   brother 


156        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

carting  manure  ;  he  will  then  be  more  likely  to  have  no 
suspicion  of  your  being  otherwise  than  what  you  assume 
to  be." 

*'  Have  you  heard  any  news  from  London,  Oswald  ? " 

"  Not  as  yet.  I  was  away  yesterday  evening,  when 
Master  Heatherstone  came  back,  and  I  have  not  seen  his 
man  this  morning.  While  you  eat  your  dinner  I  will  go 
into  the  kitchen ;  and  if  he  is  not  there,  Phoebe  will  be 
sure  to  tell  me  all  that  she  has  heard." 

**  Do  not  say  that  I  am  here,  Oswald,  as  I  do  not  wish 
to  see  the  Intendant." 

"  Mum's  the  word,  sir ;  but  you  must  stay  in  the 
cottage,  or  others  will  see  you,  and  it  may  come  to  his  ears." 

Oswald's  v/ife  then  put  before  him  a  large  pie,  and 
some  wheaten  bread,  with  a  biggin  of  good  beer.  Edward 
helped  Pablo  to  a  large  allowance,  and  then  filled  his  own 
platter ;  while  thus  occupied  Oswald  Partridge  had  left 
the  cottage,  as  agreed. 

"What  do  you  say,  Pablo?  do  you  think  you  can  walk 
back  to-night  ? " 

"  Yes.  Like  walking  at  night.  My  people  always  do  j 
sleep  in  a  day-time." 

*'  Well,  I  think  it  will  be  better  to  go  home :  Oswald 
has  only  one  bed,  and  I  do  not  wish  them  to  know  that  I 
am  here ;  so  Pablo,  eat  heartily,  and  then  we  shall  not  be 
so  tired.  I  want  to  get  home,  that  I  may  send  Humphrey 
after  the  calf." 

*'  One  bed  here ;  you  stay,"  replied  Pablo.  "I  go 
home  and  tell  Master  Humphrey." 

"Do  you  think  you  would  be  able  to  find  your  way, 
Pablo  ?  " 

"  Once  go  one  way,  always  know  same  way  again." 

"  You  are  a  clever  fellow,  Pablo,  and  I  have  a  mind  to 
try  you.  Now  drink  some  beer.  I  think,  Pablo,  you 
shall  go  home,  and  tell  Humphrey  that  I  and  Smoker  will 
be  where  the  hiefer  lies  dead,  and  have  it  skinned  by  nine 
o'clock  to-morrow  morning  ;  so  if  he  comes,  he  will  find 
me  there." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         157 

"  Yes,  I  go  now." 

"No,  not  now,  you  must  rest  yourself  a  little  more." 

"Pablo  not  tired,"  replied  the  gipsy,  getting  up  ;  "  be 
back  before  supper.  As  I  go  along,  look  at  calf  and  dead 
cow — see  if  calf  stay  with  mother." 

"  Very  well,  then,  if  you  wish  it,  you  may  go  now," 
said  Edward. 

Pablo  nodded  his  head,  and  disappeared. 

A  few  minutes  afterwards  Oswald  made  his  appearance. 

"  Is  the  boy  gone  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  he  is  gone  back  to  the  cottage  ;"  and  Edward 
then  stated  how  he  had  killed  the  heifer,  and  wanted  to 
obtain  the  calf. 

"  I've  an  idea  that  you  will  find  that  boy  very  useful, 
if  he  is  properly  managed." 

"I  think  so  too,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  and  I  am  glad  to 
perceive  that  he  is  already  attached  to  all  of  us.  We  treat 
him  as  ourselves." 

"  You  are  right  •,  and  now  for  the  news  that  I  have  to 
tell  you.  The  Duke  Hamilton,  the  Earl  of  Holland,  and 
Lord  Capel  have  been  tried,  condemned,  and  executed." 

Edward  sighed.  "  More  murder  !  but  we  must  expect 
it  from  those  who  have  murdered  their  king.  Is  that 
all  ?  " 

"  No.  King  Charles  the  Second  has  been  proclaimed 
in  Scotland,  and  invited  to  come  over." 

"  That  is  indeed  news,"  replied  Edward.  "  Where  is 
he  now  ? " 

"  At  the  Hague  ;  but  it  was  said  that  he  was  going  to 
Paris." 

"  That  is  all  that  you  have  heard  ? " 

"  Yes ;  that  was  what  was  current  when  Master 
Heatherstone  was  in  town.  His  man  Samson  gave  me 
the  news  ;  and  he  further  said,  *  That  his  master's  journey 
to  London  was  to  oppose  the  execution  of  the  three  lords  ; 
but  it  was  all  in  vain.' " 

**  Well,"  replied  Edward,  after  a  pause,  "  if  the  king 
does  come  over,  there  will  be  some  work  cut  out  for  some 


158         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

of  us,  I  expect.  Your  news  has  put  me  in  a  fever,"  con- 
tinued Edward,  taking  up  the  biggin  and  drinking  a  large 
draught  of  beer. 

"I  thought  it  would,"  replied  Oswald  ;  "but  until  the 
time  comes,  the  more  quiet  you  keep  the  better." 

"  Yes,  Oswald  ,  but  I  can't  talk  any  more  ;  I  must  be 
left  alone  to  think.  I  will  go  to  bed,  as  I  shall  be  off 
early  in  the  morning.  Is  that  fellow  Corbould  getting  well  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  he  is  out  of  bed,  and  walks  a  little  with  a 
stick  ;  but  he  is  still  very  lame,  and  will  be  for  some 
time." 

"  Good-night,  Oswald  ;  if  I  have  anything  to  say  I  will 
write  and  send  the  boy.  I  do  not  want  to  be  seen  here 
any  more." 

"It  will  be  best,  sir.  Good-night ;  I  will  put  Smoker 
in  the  kennel  to  the  right,  as  he  will  not  be  friendly  with 
the  other  dogs." 

Edward  retired  to  bed,  but  not  to  sleep.  The  Scots 
had  proclaimed  the  king,  and  invited  him  over.  "He 
will  surely  come,"  thought  Edward,  "  and  he  will  have  an 
army  round  him  as  soon  as  he  lands."  Edward  made  up 
his  resolution  to  join  the  army  as  soon  as  he  had  heard 
that  the  king  had  landed  ;  and  what  with  considering  how 
he  should  be  able  so  to  do,  and  afterwards  building  castles 
as  to  what  he  would  do,  it  was  long  before  he  fell  asleep ; 
and  when  he  did,  he  dreamt  of  battles  and  victory — he 
was  charging  at  the  head  of  his  troops — he  was  surrounded 
by  the  dying  and  the  dead.  He  was  wounded,  and  he 
was  somehow  or  another  well  again,  as  if  by  magic  ;  and 
then  the  scene  was  changed,  and  he  was  rescuing  Patience 
Heatherstone  from  his  own  lawless  men,  and  preserving 
the  life  of  her  father,  which  was  about  to  be  sacrificed  ; 
and  at  last  he  awoke,  and  found  that  the  daylight  peeped 
through  the  windows,  and  that  he  had  slept  longer  than 
he  had  intended  to  do.  He  arose  and  dressed  himself 
quickly,  and,  not  waiting  for  breakfast,  went  to  the 
kennel,  released  Smoker  from  his  durance,  and  set  off  on 
his  return. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         159 

Before  nine  o'clock  he  had  arrived  at  the  spot  where 
the  heifer  lay  dead.  He  found  the  calf  still  by  its  side, 
bleating  and  walking  round  uneasily.  As  he  approached 
with  the  dog,  it  went  to  a  farther  distance,  and  there 
remained.  Edward  took  out  his  knife,  and  commenced 
skinning  the  heifer,  and  then  took  out  the  inside.  The 
animal  was  quite  fresh  and  good,  but  not  very  fat,  as  may 
be  supposed.  While  thus  occupied  Smoker  growled  and 
then  sprang  forward,  bounding  away  in  the  direction  of 
the  cottage,  and  Edward  thought  Humphrey  was  at  hand. 
In  a  few  minutes  the  pony  and  cart  appeared  between  the 
trees,  with  Humphrey  and  Pablo  in  it,  and  Smoker  leaping 
up  at  his  friend  Billy. 

**  Good-morning,  Humphrey,"  said  Edward,  "I  am 
almost  ready  for  you  ;  but  the  question  is,  how  are  we  to 
take  the  calf  ?     It  is  as  wild  as  a  deer." 

*'  It  will  be  a  puzzler,  without  Smoker  can  run  it 
down,"  said  Humphrey. 

"I  take  him,  with  Smoker,"  said  Pablo. 

"  How  will  you  take  it,  Pablo  .?  " 

Pablo  went  to  the  cart  and  took  out  a  long  small  cord 
which  Humphrey  had  brought  with  them,  and  made  a 
noose  at  one  end  ;  he  coiled  the  rope  in  his  hand,  and  then 
threw  it  out  to  its  full  length,  by  way  of  trial.  "  This 
way  I  take  him,  suppose  I  get  near  enough.  This  way 
take  bulls  in  Spain  :  call  him  lasso.  Now  come  with  me." 
Pablo  had  his  rope  again  coiled  in  his  hand,  and  then  went 
round  to  the  other  side  of  the  calf,  which  still  remained 
lowing  at  about  200  yards'  distance. 

"Now  tell  Smoker,"  cried  Pablo. 

Humphrey  set  Smoker  upon  the  calf,  which  retreated 
from  the  dog,  presenting  his  head  to  run  at  it ;  and  Pablo 
kept  behind  the  animal,  while  Smoker  attacked  it,  and 
drove  it  near  to  him. 

As  soon  as  the  calf,  which  was  so  busy  with  the  dog 
that  it  did  not  perceive  Pablo,  came  sufficiently  near  to 
him,  Pablo  threw  his  rope,  and  caught  the  loop  round  the 
animal's  neck.     The  calf  set  off  galloping  towards  Hum- 


i6o         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

phrey,  and  dragging  Pablo  after  him,  for  the  latter  was 
not  strong  enough  to  hold  it. 

Humphrey  went  to  his  assistance,  and  then  Edward, 
and  the  calf  was  thrown  down  by  Smoker,  who  seized  it 
by  the  neck,  and  it  was  tied  and  put  on  the  cart  in  a  few 
minutes. 

"  Well  done,  Pablo  !  you  are  a  clever  fellow,"  said 
Edward,  "  and  this  calf  shall  be  yours." 

"  It  is  a  cow  calf,"  said  Humphrey,  '*  which  I  am  glad 
of.  Pablo,  you  did  that  well,  and,  as  Edward  says,  the 
calf  belongs  to  you." 

Pablo  looked  pleased,  but  said  nothing. 

The  meat  and  hide  were  put  into  the  cart  with  some 
of  the  offal  which  Alice  had  asked  for  the  dogs,  and  they 
set  off  on  their  return  home. 

Humphrey  was  very  anxious  to  go  to  Lymington,  and 
was  not  sorry  that  he  had  some  meat  to  take  with  him  : 
he  determined  to  get  off  the  next  morning  ;  and  Edward 
proposed  that  he  should  take  Pablo  with  him,  that  he 
might  know  the  way  there  in  case  of  any  emergency,  for 
they  both  felt  that  Pablo  could  be  trusted.  Edward  said 
he  would  remain  at  home  with  his  sisters,  and  see  if  he 
could  be  of  any  use  to  Alice ;  if  not,  there  would  be 
work  in  the  garden.  Humphrey  and  Pablo  went  away 
after  breakfast,  with  Billy,  and  the  meat  and  skin  of  the 
heifer  in  the  cart.  Humphrey  had  also  a  large  basket 
of  eggs  and  three  dozen  of  chickens  from  Alice  to  be 
disposed  of,  and  a  list  as  long  as  the  tail  of  a  kite  of 
articles  which  she  and  Edith  required  ;  fortunately  there 
was  nothing  very  expensive  on  the  list,  long  as  it  was  ; 
but  women  in  those  days  required  needles,  pins,  buttons, 
tapes,  thread,  worsted,  and  a  hundred  other  little  neces- 
saries, as  they  do  now.  As  soon  as  they  were  gone 
Edward,  who  was  still  castle-building  instead  of  offering 
his  services  to  Alice,  brought  out  his  father's  sword  and 
commenced  cleaning  it.  "When  he  had  polished  it  up  to 
his  satisfaction,  he  felt  less  inclined  than  ever  to  do  any- 
thing J  so  after  dinner  he  took  his  gun  and  walked  out 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         i6i 

into  the  forest,  that  he  might  indulge  in  his  reveries.  He 
walked  on,  quite  unconscious  of  the  direction  in  which  he 
was  going,  and  more  than  once  finding  his  hat  knocked 
off  his  head  by  the  branch  of  a  tree  which  he  had  not 
perceived — for  the  best  of  all  possible  reasons,  because 
his  eyes  were  cast  on  the  ground — when  his  ears  were 
saluted  with  the  neighing  of  a  horse.  He  looked  up 
and  perceived  that  he  was  near  to  a  herd  of  forest  ponies, 
the  first  that  he  had  seen  since  he  had  lived  in  the 
forest. 

This  roused  him,  and  he  looked  about  him.  "  Where 
can  I  have  been  wandering  to  ?  "  thought  Edward  :  "  I 
never  fell  in  with  any  of  the  forest  ponies  before ;  I  must 
therefore  have  walked  in  a  direction  quite  contrary  to 
what  I  usually  do.  I  do  not  know  where  I  am ;  the 
scenery  is  new  to  me.  What  a  fool  I  am  !  It's  lucky 
that  nobody  except  Humphrey  digs  pitfalls,  or  I  should 
probably  have  been  in  one  by  this  time ;  and  Tve  brought 
out  my  gun  and  left  the  dog  at  home.  Well,  I  suppose 
I  can  find  my  way  back."  Edward  then  surveyed  the 
whole  herd  of  ponies,  which  were  at  no  great  distance 
from  him.  There  was  a  fine  horse  or  two  among  them, 
which  appeared  to  be  the  leaders  of  the  herd.  They 
allowed  Edward  to  approach  to  within  two  hundred  yards, 
and  then,  with  manes  and  tails  streaming  in  the  air,  they 
darted  off  with  the  rapidity  of  the  wind. 

"  Now  I'll  puzzle  Humphrey  when  I  go  back,"  thought 
Edward.  "  He  says  that  Billy  is  getting  old,  and  that 
he  wishes  he  could  get  another  pony.  I  will  tell  him 
what  a  plenty  there  are,  and  propose  that  he  should 
invent  some  way  of  catching  one.  That  will  be  a  poser 
for  him ;  yet  I'm  sure  that  he'll  try,  for  he  is  very  ingeni- 
ous. And  now  which  way  am  I  to  turn  to  find  my  way 
home  ?  I  think  it  ought  to  be  to  the  north  ;  but  which 
is  north  ?  for  there  is  no  sun  out,  and  now  I  perceive  it 
looks  very  like  rain.  I  wonder  how  long  I  have  been 
walking  !  I'm  sure  I  don't  know."  Edward  then  hurried 
in  a  direction  which  he  considered  might  lead  him  home- 

C  L 


1 62         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

ward,  and  walked  fast ;  but  he  once  more  fell  into  his 
habit  of  castle-building,  and  was  talking  to  himself:  "The 
king  proclaimed  in  Scotland  !  he  will  come  over  of  course  : 

I  will  join  his  army,  and  then "     Thus  he  went  on, 

again  absorbed  in  the  news  which  he  had  gained  from 
Oswald,  till  on  a  sudden  he  again  recollected  himself, 
and  perceived  that  he  had  lost  sight  of  the  copse  of 
trees  on  a  high  hill,  to  which  he  had  been  directing  his 
steps.  Where  was  it  ?  He  turned  round  and  round,  and 
at  last  found  out  that  he  had  been  walking  away  from  it. 
**  I  must  dream  no  more,"  thought  he  ;  "or  if  I  do 
indulge  in  any  more  day-dreams,  I  certainly  shall  neither 
sleep  nor  dream  to-night.  It  is  getting  dark  already,  and 
here  am  I  lost  in  the  forest,  and  all  through  my  own 
foolishness.  If  the  stars  do  not  shine,  I  shall  not  know 
how  to  direct  my  steps  ;  indeed,  if  they  do,  I  don't  know 
whether  I  have  walked  south  or  north,  and  I  am  in  a 
pretty  pickle  ; — not  that  I  care  for  being  out  in  the  forest 
on  a  night  like  this  ;  but  my  sisters  and  Humphrey  will 
be  alarmed  at  my  absence.  The  best  thing  I  can  do,  is 
to  decide  upon  taking  some  straight  line,  and  continue  in 
it :  I  must  then  get  out  of  the  forest  at  last,  even  if  I 
walk  right  across  it.  That  will  be  better  than  going 
backwards  and  forwards,  or  round  and  round,  as  I  other- 
wise shall  do,  just  like  a  puppy  running  after  its  own  tail. 
So  now  shine  out,  stars  !  "  Edward  waited  until  he  could 
make  out  Charles's  Wain,  which  he  well  knew,  and  then 
the  Polar  Star.  As  soon  as  he  was  certain  of  that,  he 
resolved  to  travel  by  it  due  north,  and  he  did  so,  some- 
times walking  fast,  and  at  others  keeping  up  a  steady  trot 
for  half  a  mile  without  stopping.  As  he  was  proceeding 
on  his  travels,  he  observed,  under  some  trees  ahead  of 
him,  a  spark  of  fire  emitted  j  he  thought  it  was  a  glow- 
worm at  first ;  but  it  was  more  like  the  striking  of  a  flint 
against  steel  y  and  as  he  saw  it  a  second  time,  he  stopped 
that  he  might  ascertain  what  it  might  be  before  he 
advanced  farther. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         163 


Chapter  XV 

It  was  now  very  dark,  as  there  was  no  moon,  and  the 
stars  were  often  obscured  by  the  clouds,  which  were 
heavy,  and  borne  along  by  the  wind,  which  was  very  high. 
The  light  again  appeared,  and  this  time  Edward  heard  the 
clash  of  the  flint  against  the  steel,  and  he  was  certain 
that  it  was  somebody  striking  a  light.  He  advanced  very 
cautiously,  and  arrived  at  a  large  tree,  behind  which  he 
remained  to  reconnoitre.  The  people,  whoever  they  might 
be,  were  not  more  than  thirty  yards  from  him  ;  a  light 
spread  its  rays  for  a  moment  or  two,  and  he  could  make 
out  a  figure  kneeling  and  holding  his  hat  to  protect  it 
from  the  wind ;  then  it  burnt  brighter,  and  he  saw 
that  a  lantern  had  been  lighted,  and  then  again,  of  a 
sudden,  all  was  dark  again :  so  Edward  immediately 
satisfied  himself  that  a  dark  lantern  had  been  lighted, 
and  then  closed.  Who  the  parties  might  be  he  of  course 
had  no  idea  ;  but  he  was  resolved  that  he  would  ascer- 
tain, if  he  could,  before  he  accosted  them  and  asked  his 
way. 

**  They  have  no  dog,"  thought  Edward,  "or  it  would 
have  growled  before  this  ;  and  it's  lucky  that  I  have  none 
either."  Edward  then  crept  softly  nearer  to  them  :  the 
wind,  which  was  strong,  blew  from  where  they  were  to 
where  Edward  stood,  so  that  there  was  less  chance  of  their 
hearing  his  approach. 

Edward  went  on  his  hands  and  knees,  and  crawled 
through  the  fern  until  he  gained  another  tree,  and  within 
ten  yards  of  them,  and  from  where  he  could  hear  what 
they  might  say.  He  was  thus  cautious,  as  he  had  been 
told  by  Oswald  that  there  were  many  disbanded  soldiers 
who  had  taken  up  their  quarters  in  the  forest,  and  had 
committed  several  depredations  upon  the  houses  adjacent 
to  it,  always  returning  to  the  forest  as  a  rendezvous. 
Edward  listened,  and  heard  one  say  : 


164         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

*'  It  is  not  time  yet  !  No,  no  :  too  soon  by  half  an  hour 
or  more.  The  people  from  Lymington  who  buy  him  what 
he  wants  always  bring  it  to  him  at  night,  that  his  retreat 
may  not  be  discovered.  They  sometimes  do  not  leave  the 
cottage  till  two  hours  after  dark,  for  they  do  not  leave 
Lymington  to  go  there  till  it  is  dark  !  " 

*'  Do  you  know  who  it  is  who  supplies  him  with 
food  ?  " 

''  Yes,  the  people  at  the  inn  in  Parliament  Street — I 
forget  the  sign." 

"  Oh  !  I  know.  Yes,  the  landlord  is  a  downright 
Malignant  in  his  heart  !  We  might  squeeze  him  well,  if 
we  dared  show  ourselves  in  Lymington." 

*'  Yes,  but  they  would  squeeze  our  necks  tighter  than 
would  be  agreeable,  I  expect,"  replied  the  other. 

"  Are  you  quite  sure  that  he  has  money  ? " 

**  Quite  sure ;  for  I  peeped  through  the  chinks  of  the 
window-shutters,  and  I  saw  him  pay  for  the  things  brought 
to  him ;  it  was  from  a  canvas  bag,  and  it  was  gold  that 
he  took  out." 

**  And  where  did  he  put  the  bag  after  he  had  paid 
them  ?  " 

"  That  I  can't  tell,  for  as  I  knew  that  they  would 
come  out  as  soon  as  they  were  paid,  I  was  obliged  to 
beat  a  retreat,  lest  I  should  be  seen." 

*'  Well,  then,  how  is  it  to  be  managed  ?  " 

*'  We  must  first  tap  at  the  door,  and  try  if  we  can  get 
in  as  benighted  travellers  :  if  that  won't  do,  and  I  fear  it 
will  not,  while  you  remain  begging  for  admittance  at  the 
door,  and  keep  him  occupied,  I  will  try  the  door  behind, 
that  leads  into  the  garden ;  and  if  not  the  door,  I  will  try 
the  window.  I  have  examined  them  both  well,  and  have 
been  outside  when  he  has  shut  up  his  shutters,  and  I 
know  the  fastenings.  With  a  pane  out,  I  could  open  them 
immediately." 

"  Is  there  anybody  else  besides  him  in  the  cottage  ? " 

"  Yes,  a  lad  who  attends  him,  and  goes  to  Lymington 
for  him." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         165 

"  No  women  ? " 

**  Not  one." 

"But  do  you  think  we  two  are  sufficient?  Had  we 
not  better  get  more  help  ?  There  is  Broom,  and  Black, 
the  gipsy,  at  the  rendezvous.  I  can  go  for  them,  and  be 
back  in  time  :  they  are  stout  and  true." 

"Stout  enough,  but  not  true.  No,  no,  I  want  no 
sharers  in  this  business,  and  you  know  how  ill  they  be- 
haved in  the  last  affair.  I'll  swear  that  they  only  produced 
half  the  swag.  I  like  honour  between  gentlemen  and 
soldiers ;  and  that's  why  I  have  chosen  you.  I  know 
I  can  trust  you,  Benjamin.  It's  time  now — what  do  you 
say  ?  We  are  two  to  one,  for  I  count  the  boy  as  nothing. 
Shall  we  start  ? " 

"  I  am  with  you.  You  say  there's  a  bag  of  gold,  and 
that's  worth  fighting  for." 

"  Yes,  Ben,  and  I'll  tell  you  ;  with  what  I've  got  buried, 
and  my  share  of  that  bag,  I  shall  have  enough,  I  think ; 
and  I'll  start  for  the  Low  Countries,  for  England's  getting 
rather  too  warm  for  me." 

"Well,  I  shan't  go  yet,"  replied  Benjamin;  "I  don't 
like  your  foreign  parts  ;  they  have  no  good  ale,  and  I 
can't  understand  their  talk.  I'd  sooner  remain  in  jolly 
old  England  with  a  halter  twisted  ready  for  me,  than  pass 
my  life  with  such  a  set  of  chaps  who  drink  nothing  but 
Scheidam,  and  wear  twenty  pair  of  breeches.  Come,  let's 
be  off:  if  we  get  the  money,  you  shall  go  to  the  Low 
Countries,  Will,  and  I'll  start  for  the  north,  where  they 
don't  know  me — for  if  you  go,  I  won't  stay  here." 

The  two  men  then  rose  up ;  and  the  one  whose  name 
appeared  to  be  Will,  first  examined  if  the  candle  in  his 
dark  lantern  burnt  well ;  and  then  they  both  set  off, 
followed  by  Edward,  who  had  heard  quite  enough  to 
satisfy  him  that  they  were  bent  upon  a  burglary — if  not 
murder.  Edward  followed  them,  so  as  to  keep  their 
forms  indistinctly  in  sight,  which  was  as  much  as  he 
could  do  at  twenty  yards'  distance :  fortunately  the  wind 
was  so  high  that  they  did  not  hear  his  footsteps,  although 


1 66        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

he  often  trod  upon  a  rotten  stick,  which  snapped  as  it 
broke  in  twain.  As  near  as  Edward  could  guess,  he  had 
tracked  them  for  about  three  miles,  when  they  stopped, 
and  he  perceived  that  they  were  examining  their  pistols, 
which  they  took  from  their  belts.  They  then  went  on 
again,  and  entered  a  small  plantation  of  oak  trees,  of 
about  forty  years'  growth — very  thick  and  very  dark, 
with  close  underwood  below.  They  followed  each  other 
through  a  narrow  path,  until  they  came  to  a  cleared  place 
in  the  middle  of  the  plantation,  in  which  there  stood  a 
low  cottage,  surrounded  with  covert  on  every  side,  with 
the  exception  of  some  thirty  yards  of  land  around  it.  All 
was  still,  and  as  dark  as  pitch ;  Edward  remained  behind 
the  trees,  and  when  the  two  men  again  stopped,  he  was 
not  six  feet  from  them.  They  consulted  in  a  low  tone, 
but  the  wind  was  so  high  that  he  could  not  distinguish 
what  they  said.  At  last  they  advanced  to  the  cottage, 
and  Edward,  still  keeping  within  the  trees,  shifted  his 
position  so  that  he  should  be  opposite  the  gable  end  of 
the  cottage.  He  observed  one  man  to  go  up  to  the  front 
door,  while  the  other  went  round  to  the  door  behind,  as 
had  been  agreed.  Edward  threw  open  the  pan  of  the 
lock  of  the  gun,  and  reprimed  it,  that  he  might  be  sure, 
and  then  waited  for  what  was  to  follow.  He  heard  the 
man  Will  at  the  front  door,  talking  and  asking  for  shelter 
in  a  plaintive  but  loud  voice  ;  and  shortly  afterwards  he 
perceived  a  light  through  the  chinks  of  the  shutters — for 
Edward  was  continually  altering  his  position  to  see  what 
was  going  on  in  the  front  and  in  the  back.  At  one  time 
he  thought  of  levelling  his  gun  and  killing  one  of  the 
men  at  once ;  but  he  could  not  make  up  his  mind  to  do 
that,  as  a  burglary,  although  intended,  had  not  yet  been 
committed;  so  he  remained  passive  until  the  attack  was 
really  made,  when  he  resolved  that  he  would  come  to  the 
rescue.  After  some  minutes  of  entreaty  that  they  would 
open  the  door,  the  man  in  front  commenced  thumping 
and  beating  against  it,  as  if  he  would  make  them  open 
the  door  by  force ;  but  this  was  to  attract  the  attention 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         167 

of  those  within,  and  divert  it  from  the  attempts  that  the 
other  was  making  to  get  in  behind.  Edward  was  aware 
of  this ;  he  now  kept  his  eye  upon  what  was  going  on  at 
the  back.  Advancing  nearer,  which  he  ventured  to  do 
now  that  both  the  men  were  so  occupied,  he  perceived 
that  the  fellow  had  contrived  to  open  the  window  close 
to  the  back  door,  and  was  remaining  quite  close  to  it  with 
a  pistol  in  his  hand,  apparently  not  wishing  to  run  the 
risk  of  climbing  in.  Edward  slipped  under  the  eaves  of 
the  cottage,  not  six  feet  from  the  man,  who  remained 
with  his  back  partly  turned  towards  him.  Edward  then 
finding  he  had  obtained  this  position  unperceived,  crouched 
down  with  his  gun  ready  pointed. 

As  Edward  remained  in  this  position,  he  heard  a  shrill 
voice  cry  out,  *'  they  are  getting  in  behind  !  "  and  a 
movement  in  the  cottage.  The  man  near  him,  who  had 
his  pistol  in  his  hand,  put  his  arm  through  the  window 
and  fired  inside.  A  shriek  was  given,  and  Edward  fired 
his  gun  into  the  body  of  the  man,  who  immediately  fell. 
Edward  lost  no  time  in  reloading  his  gun,  during  which 
he  heard  the  bursting  open  of  the  front  door  and  the 
report  of  firearms ;  then  all  was  silent  for  a  moment, 
excepting  the  wailing  of  somebody  within.  As  soon  as 
his  gun  was  reloaded  Edward  walked  round  to  the  front 
of  the  cottage,  where  he  found  the  man  who  was  called 
Ben  lying  across  the  threshold  of  the  open  door.  He 
stepped  across  the  body,  and,  looking  into  the  room 
within,  perceived  a  body  stretched  on  the  floor,  and  a 
young  lad  weeping  over  it. 

*' Don't  be  alarmed,  I  am  a  friend,"  said  Edward,  going 
in  to  where  the  body  lay ;  and  taking  the  light  which  was 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  chamber,  he  placed  it  on  the 
floor,  that  he  might  examine  the  state  of  the  person  who 
was  breathing  heavily,  and  apparently  badly  wounded. 
**  Rise  up,  my  lad,"  said  Edward,  *'  and  let  me  see  if  I 
can  be  of  any  use." 

"  Ah  !  no,"  cried  the  boy,  throwing  back  his  long  hair 
from  his  temples,  "  he  bleeds  to  death  !  " 


1 68         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Bring  me  some  water  quick,"  said  Edward,  "  there's  a 
good  lad,  while  I  see  where  he  is  hurt." 

The  boy  ran  up  to  fetch  the  water,  and  Edward  dis- 
covered that  the  ball  had  entered  the  neck,  above  the 
collar-bone,  and  that  the  blood  poured  out  of  the  man's 
mouth,  who  was  choking  with  the  effusion.  Although 
ignorant  of  surgery,  Edward  thought  that  such  a  wound 
must  be  mortal ;  but  the  man  was  not  only  alive  but 
sensible,  and  although  he  could  not  utter  a  word,  he  spoke 
with  his  eyes  and  with  signs.  He  raised  his  hand  and 
pointed  to  himself  first,  and  shook  his  head,  as  if  to  say 
that  it  was  all  over  with  him ;  and  then  he  turned  round 
his  head,  as  if  looking  for  the  lad,  who  was  now  returning 
with  the  water.  When  the  lad  again  knelt  by  his  side, 
weeping  bitterly,  the  man  pointed  to  him,  and  gave  such 
an  imploring  look  that  Edward  immediately  comprehended 
what  he  wished  ;  it  was  to  ask  protection  for  the  boy.  It 
could  not  be  misunderstood,  and  could  Edward  do  other- 
wise than  promise  it  to  the  dying  man  ?  His  generous 
nature  could  not  refuse  it,  and  he  said,  "  I  understand  you  ; 
you  wish  me  to  take  care  of  your  boy  when  you  are  gone. 
Is  it  not  so  ? " 

The  man  signified  assent. 

*''  I  promise  you  I  will  do  so.  I  will  take  him  into  my 
own  family,  and  he  shall  share  with  us." 

The  man  raised  his  hand  again,  and  a  gleam  of  joy 
passed  over  his  features  as  he  took  the  hand  of  the  lad  and 
put  it  into  that  of  Edward.  His  eyes  were  then  fixed 
upon  Edward,  as  if  to  scrutinise  into  his  character  by  his 
features,  while  the  former  bathed  his  temples  and  washed 
the  blood  from  his  mouth  with  the  water  brought  by  the 
boy,  who  appeared  in  a  state  of  grief  so  violent  as  to 
paralyse  his  senses.  After  a  minute  or  two  another 
effusion  of  blood  choked  the  wounded  man,  who,  after  a 
short  struggle,  fell  back  dead. 

"  He  is  gone  !  "  thought  Edward,  "  and  now  what  is  to 
be  done  ?  I  must  first  ascertain  whether  the  two  villains 
are  dead  or  not."     Edward  took  a  light  and  examined  the 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         169 

body  of  Ben,  lying  over  the  threshold  of  the  door ;  the 
man  was  quite  dead,  the  ball  having  entered  his  brain. 
He  was  proceeding  round  the  outside  of  the  cottage  to 
examine  the  state  of  the  other  man,  whom  he  had  shot 
himself;  but  the  wind  nearly  blew  out  the  light,  and  he 
therefore  returned  to  the  chamber  and  placed  it  on  the 
floor,  near  to  where  the  boy  lay  insensible  over  the  corpse 
of  the  man  who  had  died  in  the  arms  of  Edward  ;  and 
then  went  out  without  a  light,  and  with  his  gun,  to  the 
other  side  of  the  cottage,  where  the  other  robber  had 
fallen.  As  he  approached  the  man,  a  faint  voice  was  heard 
to  say  : 

"  Ben,  Ben  !  some  water,  for  the  love  of  God  !  Ben, 
I'm  done  for  !  " 

Edward,  without  giving  an  answer,  went  back  to  the 
room  for  the  water,  which  he  took  round  to  the  man,  and 
put  it  to  his  lips ;  he  felt  that  he  was  bound  by  humanity 
so  to  do  to  a  dying  man,  scoundrel  though  he  might  be.  It 
was  still  dark,  but  not  so  dark  as  it  had  previously  been, 
for  the  late  moon  was  just  rising. 

The  man  drank  the  water  eagerly,  and  said,  "  Ben,  I 
can  speak  now,  but  I  shan't  long."  He  then  pulled  the 
basin  towards  him  again,  and  after  he  had  drank,  he 
said  in  broken  sentences,  "  I  feel — that  I  am  bleeding  to 
death — inside."  Then  he  paused.  "  You  know  the  oak — 
struck  by  lightning — a  mile  north — of  this.  Oh !  I'm 
going  fast.  Three  yards  from  it  south — I  buried  all  my 
— money  ;  it's  yours.  Oh,  another  drink !  "  The  man 
again  attempted  to  drink  out  of  the  basin  proffered  by 
Edward  ;  but  as  he  made  the  attempt  he  fell  back  with  a 
groan. 

Edward,  perceiving  that  he  was  dead,  returned  to  the 
cottage  to  look  after  the  lad,  who  still  remained  prostrate 
and  embracing  the  corpse  in  the  chamber.  Edward  then 
reflected  upon  what  had  best  be  done.  After  a  time  he 
decided  upon  dragging  away  the  body  of  the  robber 
named  Ben  outside  of  the  threshold,  and  then  securing 
the  door.     This,  with  some  trouble,  he  effected,  and  he 


170        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

then  made  fast  the  window  that  had  been  forced  open 
behind.  Before  he  removed  the  boy,  who  lay  with  his 
face  buried  on  the  corpse,  and  appeared  to  be  in  a  state 
of  insensibility,  Edward  examined  the  corpse  as  it  lay. 
Although  plainly  dressed,  yet  it  was  evident  that  it  was 
not  the  body  of  a  rustic  ;  the  features  were  fair,  and  the 
beard  was  carefully  cut ;  the  hands  were  white,  and  the 
fingers  long,  and  evidently  had  never  been  employed  in 
labour.  That  the  body  was  that  of  some  superior  person 
disguised  as  a  rustic,  was  evident,  and  this  was  corrobo- 
rated by  the  conversation  which  took  place  between  the 
two  robbers.  **  Alas  !  "  thought  Edward,  "  the  family  of 
Arnwood  appear  not  to  be  the  only  people  who  are  in 
disguise  in  this  forest.  That  poor  boy  !  he  must  not 
remain  there."  Edward  looked  round,  and  perceived 
that  there  was  a  bed  in  the  adjoining  room,  the  door  of 
which  was  open ;  he  lifted  up  the  boy,  and  carried  him, 
still  insensible,  into  the  room,  and  laid  him  on  the  bed. 
He  then  went  for  some  more  water,  which  he  found  and 
threw  into  his  face,  and  poured  a  little  into  his  mouth. 
Gradually  the  boy  stirred,  and  recovered  from  his  stupor, 
and  then  Edward  held  the  water  to  his  mouth,  and  made 
him  drink  some,  which  he  did,  and  then,  suddenly  aroused 
to  a  recollection  of  what  had  passed,  the  boy  gave  a  shriek 
of  woe,  and  burst  into  a  paroxysm  of  tears.  This  ended 
in  convulsive  sobbings  and  low  moanings.  Edward  felt 
that  he  could  do  no  more  at  present,  and  that  it  would 
be  better  if  he  was  left  for  a  time  to  give  vent  to  his  grief. 
Edward  sat  down  on  a  stool  by  the  side  of  the  orphan, 
and  remained  for  some  time  in  deep  and  melancholy 
thought.  "  How  strange,"  thought  he  at  last,  "  it  is,  that 
I  should  feel  so  little  as  I  do  now,  surrounded  by  death, 
compared  to  what  I  did  when  good  old  Jacob  Armitage 
died  !  Then  I  felt  it  deeply,  and  there  was  an  awe  in 
death.  Now  I  no  longer  dread  it.  Is  it  because  I  loved 
the  good  old  man,  and  felt  that  I  had  lost  a  friend  ?  No, 
that  cannot  be  the  cause ;  I  may  have  felt  more  grief,  but 
not  awe  or  dread.     Or  is  it  because  that  was  the  first  time 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         171 

that  I  had  seen  death,  and  it  is  the  first  sight  of  death 
which  occasions  awe  ?  or  is  it  because  that  every  day  I 
have  fancied  myself  on  the  battle-field,  with  hundreds  lying 
dead  and  wounded  around  me,  in  my  dreamings  ?  I 
know  not.  Poor  old  Jacob  died  peaceably  in  his  bed, 
like  a  good  Christian,  and  trusting,  after  a  blameless  life, 
to  find  mercy  through  his  Saviour.  Two  of  these  who 
are  now  dead,  out  of  the  three,  have  been  summoned 
away  in  the  height  of  their  wickedness,  and  in  the  very 
commission  of  crime  ;  the  third  has  been  foully  murdered  ; 
and  out  of  three  lying  dead,  one  has  fallen  by  my  own 
hand,  and  yet  I  feel  not  so  much  as  when  I  attended 
the  couch,  and  listened  to  the  parting  words  of  a  dying 
Christian !  I  cannot  account  for  it,  or  reason  why ; 
I  only  know  that  it  is  so,  and  I  now  look  upon  death 
unconcerned.  Well,  this  is  a  kind  of  preparation  for 
the  wholesale  murder  and  horrors  of  the  battle-field, 
which  I  have  so  long  sighed  for — God  forgive  me  if 
I  am  wrong !  And  this  poor  boy  !  I  have  promised  to 
protect  him,  and  I  will.  Could  I  fail  my  promise,  I  should 
imagine  the  spirit  of  his  father  (as  I  presume  he  was) 
looking  down  and  upbraiding  me.  No,  no,  I  will  protect 
him.  I  and  my  brother  and  sisters  have  been  preserved 
and  protected,  and  I  were  indeed  vile  if  I  did  not  do  to 
others  as  I  have  been  done  by.  And  now  let  me  reflect 
what  is  to  be  done.  I  must  not  take  the  boy  away,  and 
bury  the  bodies  ;  this  person  has  friends  at  Lymington, 
and  they  will  come  here.  The  murder  has  taken  place 
in  the  forest :  then  I  must  let  the  Intendant  know  what 
has  occurred.  I  will  send  over  to  Oswald;  Humphrey 
shall  go.  Poor  fellow  !  what  a  state  of  anxiety  must  he 
and  my  little  sisters  be  in  at  my  not  returning  home  ! 
I  had  quite  forgotten  that ;  but  it  cannot  be  helped.  I 
will  wait  till  sunrise,  and  then  see  if  the  boy  will  be 
more  himself,  and  probably  from  him  I  shall  be  able  to 
find  out  what  part  of  the  forest  I  am  in." 

Edward  took  up  the  candle  and  went  into  the  room 
in  which  he  had  laid  the  boy  on  the  bed.     He  found  him 


172         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

in  a  sound  sleep.  "Poor  fellow,"  said  Edward,  "he  has 
for  a  time  forgotten  his  misery.  What  a  beautiful  boy 
he  is  !  I  long  to  know  his  history.  Sleep  on,  my  poor 
fellow  !  it  will  do  you  service." 

Edward  then  returned  to  the  other  room,  and  recol- 
lected, or  rather  was  reminded,  that  he  had  had  no  supper, 
and  it  was  now  nearly  dawn  of  day.  He  looked  into  a 
cupboard  and  found  plenty  of  provisions  and  some  flasks 
of  wine.  "  I  have  earned  my  supper,"  thought  he,  "  and 
I  will  not,  therefore,  deny  myself."  So  he  brought  out 
the  viands  and  a  flask  of  wine,  and  made  a  hearty  meal. 
"It  is  long  since  I  have  tasted  wine,"  thought  he,  "and 
it  may  be  long  ere  I  drink  it  again.  I  have  little  relish 
for  it  now ;  it  is  too  fiery  to  the  palate.  I  recollect,  when 
a  child,  how  my  father  used  to  have  me  at  the  table,  and 
give  me  a  stoup  of  claret,  which  I  could  hardly  lift  to  my 
lips,  to  drink  to  the  health  of  the  king."  The  memory 
of  the  king  raised  other  thoughts  in  Edward's  mind,  and 
he  again  sank  into  one  of  his  reveries,  which  lasted  till 
he  fell  into  a  slumber.  When  he  woke  up,  it  was  at  the 
voice  of  the  boy,  who  in  his  sleep  had  cried  out, 
"  Father !  "  Edward  started  up,  and  found  that  the  sun 
was  an  hour  high,  and  that  he  must  have  slept  some  time. 
He  gently  opened  the  cottage  door,  looked  at  the  bodies 
of  the  two  men,  and  then  walked  out  to  survey  the  locality 
of  the  cottage,  which  he  had  but  faintly  made  out  during 
the  night.  He  found  that  it  was  surrounded  by  a  thicket 
of  trees  and  underwood,  so  close  and  thick  that  there 
appeared  to  him  no  outlet  in  any  direction.  "  What  a 
place  for  concealment !  "  thought  Edward,  "  but  still  these 
prowling  thieves  discovered  it.  Why,  troops  of  horse 
might  scour  the  forest  for  months,  and  never  discover 
such  a  hiding-place."  Edward  walked  round  by  the  side 
of  the  thicket,  to  find  out  the  track  by  which  the  robbers 
had  entered  when  he  followed  them,  and  at  last  succeeded 
in  doing  so.  He  followed  the  path  through  the  thicket 
until  he  was  clear  of  it  and  again  in  the  forest,  but  the 
scenery  outside  was  unknown  to  him,  and  he  had  not  an 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         173 

idea  as  to  what  part  of  the  forest  it  was  in.  '*  I  must 
question  the  boy,"  thought  Edward.  "I  will  go  back 
and  wake  him  up,  for  it  is  time  that  I  was  moving." 
As  he  was  again  turning  into  the  thicket  he  heard  a  dog 
giving  tongue,  as  if  on  a  scent.  It  came  nearer  and  nearer 
to  him,  and  Edward  remained  to  see  what  it  might  be. 
In  a  moment  more  he  perceived  his  own  dog,  Smoker, 
come  bounding  out  of  a  nighbouring  copse,  followed  by 
Humphrey  and  Pablo.  Edward  hallooed.  Smoker  sprang 
towards  him,  leaping  up,  and  loading  him  with  caresses, 
and  in  another  moment  he  was  in  Humphrey's  arms. 

"  Oh,  Edward,  let  me  first  thank  God  !"  said  Humphrey, 
as  the  tears  started  and  rolled  down  his  cheeks.  *'What 
a  night  we  have  passed  !  "What  has  happened  ?  That 
dear  fellow  Pablo  thought  of  putting  Smoker  on  the  scent ; 
he  brought  out  your  jacket  and  showed  it  to  Smoker,  and 
gave  it  him  to  smell,  and  then  led  him  along  till  he  was 
on  your  footsteps ;  and  the  dog  followed  him,  it  seems, 
although  it  has  been  round  and  round  in  every  direction, 
till  at  last  he  has  brought  us  to  you." 

Edward  shook  hands  with  Pablo,  and  thanked  him. 
**  How  far  are  we  from  the  cottage,  Humphrey  ? " 

**  About  eight  miles,  I  should  say,  Edward  ;    not  more." 

"Well,  I  have  much  to  tell  you,  and  I  must  tell  it  to 
you  in  few  words  before  I  go  farther,  and  afterwards  I 
will  tell  you  all  in  detail." 

Edward  then  gave  a  succinct  narration  of  what  had 
occurred,  and,  having  thus  prepared  Humphrey  and  Pablo 
for  what  they  were  to  see,  led  the  way  back  through  the 
thicket  to  the  cottage  inside  of  it.  Humphrey  and  Pablo 
were  much  shocked  at  the  scene  of  slaughter  which  pre- 
sented itself  to  their  eyes  ;  and,  after  having  viewed  the 
bodies,  they  began  to  consult  what  had  best  be  done. 

The  proposal  of  Edward,  that  Humphrey  should  go  over 
and  make  known  the  circumstances  to  Oswald,  that  they 
might  be  communicated  to  the  Intendant,  was  readily 
acceded  to ;  and  Pablo,  it  was  agreed,  should  go  home  and 
tell  Alice  and  Edith  that  Edward  was  safe. 


174         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  But  now,  Humphrey,  about  this  boy ,  we  cannot  leave 
him  here." 

**  Where  is  he?" 

"  He  still  sleeps,  I  believe.  The  question  is,  whether 
you  should  ride  over  with  the  pony  or  walk,  and  leave 
Pablo  to  return  with  the  pony  and  cart  ;  for  I  will  not  take 
the  boy  away  or  leave  the  house  myself  without  removing 
the  property  which  belongs  to  the  boy,  and  of  which  I  will 
make  inquiry  when  he  wakes.  Besides,  there  is  money,  by 
what  the  robbers  stated,  which  of  course  must  be  taken 
care  of  for  him." 

"  I  think  it  will  be  best  for  me  to  walk  over,  Edward. 
If  I  ride,  I  should  arrive  too  late  in  the  afternoon  for 
anything  to  be  done  till  next  morning,  and  if  I  walk,  I 
shall  be  in-  time  enough,  so  that  is  settled.  Besides,  it  will 
give  you  more  time  to  remove  the  boy's  property,  which, 
as  his  father  was  in  all  probability  a  Malignant,  and  a 
denounced  man,  they  might  think  right  to  secure  for  the 
government." 

**  Very  true  j  then  be  it  so.  Do  you  start  for  the 
Intendant's ;  and  Pablo,  go  home  and  fetch  the  pony  and 
cart,  while  I  remain  here  with  the  boy,  and  get  everything 
ready." 

Humphrey  and  Pablo  both  set  off,  and  then  Edward 
went  to  waken  the  boy,  still  lying  on  the  bed. 

"  Come,  you  must  get  up  now.  You  know  that  what's 
done  cannot  be  undone ;  and  if  you  are  a  good  boy,  and 
have  read  the  Bible,  you  must  know  that  we  must  submit 
to  the  will  of  God,  who  is  our  kind  Father  in  heaven." 

"  Ah  me  !  "  said  the  boy,  who  was  awake  when  Edward 
went  to  him,  **  I  know  well  it  is  my  duty,  but  it  is  a  hard 
duty,  and  I  am  heart-broken.  I  have  lost  my  father,  the 
only  friend  I  had  in  the  world :  who  is  there  to  love  and 
to  cherish  me  now  ?     What  will  become  of  me  ? " 

"  I  promised  your  father,  before  he  died,  that  I  would 
take  care  of  you,  my  poor  fellow ;  and  a  promise  is  sacred 
with  me,  even  if  it  were  not  made  to  a  dying  man.  I  will 
do  my  best,  depend  upon  it,  for  I  have  known  myself 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         175 

what  it  is  to  want  and  to  find  a  protector.  You  shall  live 
with  me  and  my  brother  and  sisters,  and  you  shall  have 
all  we  have." 

"Have  you  sisters,  then.?"  replied  the  boy. 

"  Yes  ;  I  have  sent  for  the  cart  to  take  you  away  from 
this,  and  to-night  you  shall  be  in  our  cottage ;  but  now  tell 
me — I  do  not  ask  who  your  father  was,  or  why  he  was 
living  here  in  secret,  as  I  found  it  out  by  what  I  overheard 
the  robbers  say  to  one  another — but  how  long  have  you 
lived  here  ?  " 

"  More  than  a  year." 

"  Whose  cottage  is  it  ?  " 

*'  My  father  bought  it  when  he  came,  as  he  thought  it 
safer  so,  that  he  might  not  be  discovered  or  betrayed ;  for 
he  had  escaped  from  prison  after  having  been  condemned 
to  death  by  the  Parliament." 

"  Then  he  was  a  loyal  man  to  his  king  ?  " 

"  Yes  he  was,  and  that  was  his  only  crime." 

"  Then  fear  not,  my  good  boy ;  we  are  all  loyal  as  well 
as  he  was,  and  will  never  be  otherwise.  I  tell  you  this 
that  you  may  safely  trust  to  us.  Now,  if  the  cottage  was 
his,  the  furniture  and  property  were  his  also." 

**  Yes  ;  all  was  his." 

"  And  it  is  now  yours,  is  it  not  ? " 

"I  suppose  so,"  said  the  boy,  bursting  into  tears. 

"  Then  listen  to  me  ; — your  father  is  safe  from  all  per- 
secution now;  he  is,  I  trust,  in  heaven;  and  you  they 
cannot  touch,  as  you  have  done  nothing  to  offend  them ; 
but  still  they  will  take  possession  of  your  father's  property 
as  soon  as  they  know  of  his  death,  and  find  out  who  he 
was.  This,  for  your  sake,  I  wish  to  prevent  them  from 
doing,  and  have  therefore  sent  for  the  cart,  that  I  may 
remove  to  my  cottage  everything  that  is  of  value,  that  it 
may  be  held  for  your  benefit ;  some  day  or  another  you 
may  require  it.  The  murder  having  been  committed  in 
the  forest,  and  I  having  been  a  witness,  and,  moreover, 
having  shot  one  of  the  robbers,  I  have  considered  it  right 
to  send  over  to  the  Intendant  of  the  forest  to  give  him 


176         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

notice  of  what  has  taken  place  within  his  jurisdiction.  I 
do  not  think  he  is  so  bad  a  man  as  the  rest  •,  but  still,  when 
he  comes  here,  he  may  consider  it  his  duty  to  take  posses- 
sion of  everything  for  the  Parliament,  as  I  have  no  doubt 
such  are  his  orders,  or  will  be  when  he  communicates  with 
the  Parhament.  Now  this  is  a  robbery  which  I  wish  to 
prevent,  by  carrying  away  your  property  before  they  come 
over,  which  they  will  to-morrow,  and  I  propose  that  you 
shall  accompany  me,  with  all  that  you  can  take  away,  or 
that  may  b    useful,  this  evening." 

"You  are  very  kind,"  replied  the  boy.  "I  will  do  all 
you  wish ;  but  I  feel  very  weak,  and  very  unwell." 

"  You  must  exert  yourself,  for  your  own  sake,  my  poor 
fellow.  Come,  now,  sit  up  and  put  all  your  own  clothes 
together.  Collect  everything  in  this  room,  while  I  look 
about  the  house.  And  tell  me,  had  not  your  father  some 
money  ?  for  the  robbers  said  that  they  saw  him  counting 
it  out  of  a  sack,  through  the  chinks  of  the  shutters,  and 
that  was  why  they  made  the  attack." 

**  Hateful  money  !  "  cried  the  boy.  "  Yes,  he  had,  I 
believe,  a  great  deal  of  money ;  but  I  cannot  say  how 
much." 

"  Now  get  up,  and  do  as  I  request,  my  dear  boy,"  said 
Edward,  raising  him  up  in  his  arms  ;  "  when  your  grief 
is  lessened,  you  may  have  many  happy  days  yet  in  store 
for  you  ;  you  have  a  Father  in  heaven  that  you  must  put 
your  trust  in,  and  with  Him  you  will  find  peace." 

The  boy  rose  up,  and  Edward  closed  the  door  of  the 
chamber,  that  he  might  not  see  his  father's  corpse. 

*'  I  do  put  my  trust  in  Heaven,  good  sir,"  replied  the 
boy,  "  for  it  has  already  sent  me  a  kind  friend  in  my  dis- 
tress. You  are  good,  I  am  sure ;  I  see  that  in  your  face. 
Alas !  how  much  more  wretched  would  have  been  my  con- 
dition if  you  had  not  fortunately  come  to  our  assistance ! 
too  late,  indeed,  to  save  my  poor  father,  but  not  too  late 
to  succour  and  console  his  child.  I  will  go  away  with 
you,  for  I  cannot  stay  here." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         177 

Chapter  XVI 

Edward  then  took  the  counterpane  off  the  bed,  and 
went  with  it  into  the  next  room.  He  gently  drew  the 
body  to  the  corner  of  the  room,  and  covered  it  up  with 
the  counterpane,  and  then  proceeded  to  examine  the 
cupboards,  etc.  In  one  he  found  a  good  store  of  books, 
in  another  there  was  linen  of  all  sorts,  a  great  many 
curious  arms,  two  suits  of  bright  armour  such  as  were 
worn  in  those  times,  pistols  and  guns,  and  ammunition.  On 
the  floor  of  one  of  the  cupboards  was  an  iron  chest  about 
two  feet  by  eighteen  inches.  It  was  locked.  Edward 
immediately  concluded  that  this  chest  held  the  money  of 
the  unfortunate  man ;  but  where  was  the  key  ?  Most 
likely  about  his  person.  He  did  not  like  to  afflict  the 
poor  boy  by  putting  the  question  to  him,  but  he  went  to 
the  body  and  examined  the  pockets  of  the  clothes ;  he 
found  a  bunch  of  several  keys,  which  he  took,  and  then 
replaced  the  coverlid.  He  tried  one  of  the  keys,  which 
appeared  to  be  of  the  right  size,  to  the  lock  of  the  iron 
chest,  and  found  that  it  fitted  it.  Satisfied  with  this,  he 
did  not  raise  the  lid  of  the  chest,  but  dragged  it  out  into 
the  centre  of  the  room.  There  were  many  things  of 
value  about  the  room ;  the  candlesticks  were  silver,  and 
there  were  goblets  of  the  same  metal.  Edward  collected 
all  these  articles,  and  a  timepiece,  and  put  them  into  a 
basket,  of  which  there  were  two  large  ones  at  the  end  of 
the  room,  apparently  used  for  holding  firewood.  Every- 
thing that  he  thought  could  be  useful,  or  of  value,  he 
gathered  together  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  orphan  boy. 
He  afterwards  went  into  another  small  room,  where  he 
found  sundry  small  trunks  and  cases  locked  up.  These 
he  brought  out  without  examining,  as  he  presumed  that 
they  contained  what  was  of  value,  or  they  would  not  be 
locked.  When  he  had  collected  everything,  he  found 
that  he  had  already  more  than  the  cart  could  carry  in 
one  trip  ;  and  he  wanted  to  take  some  bedding  with  him, 
c  M 


178         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

as  he  had  not  a  spare  bed  in  the  cottage  to  give  to  the 
boy.  Edward  decided  in  his  own  mind  that  he  would 
take  the  most  valuable  articles  away  that  night,  and  return 
with  the  cart  for  the  remainder  early  on  the  following 
morning.  It  was  now  past  noon,  and  Edward  took  out 
of  the  cupboard  what  victuals  were  left,  and  then  went 
into  the  chamber  where  the  boy  was,  and  begged  that  he 
would  eat  something.  The  poor  boy  said  that  he  had 
no  appetite ;  but  Edward  insisted,  and  at  last  prevailed 
upon  him  to  eat  some  bread  and  drink  a  glass  of  wine, 
which  proved  of  great  service  to  him.  The  poor  fellow 
shuddered  as  he  saw  the  body  covered  up  in  the  corner 
of  the  room,  but  said  nothing.  Edward  was  trying  to 
make  him  eat  a  little  more,  when  Pablo  made  his  appear- 
ance at  the  door. 

"  Have  you  put  up  all  that  you  want  in  the  bed- 
chamber ?  "  said  Edward. 

"  Yes,  I  have  put  up  everything." 

"  Then  we  will  bring  them  out.  Come,  Pablo,  you 
must  help  us." 

Pablo  made  signs,  and  pointed  to  the  door.  Edward 
went  out. 

"  First  pull  body  away  from  this." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  we  must  do  so." 

Edward  and  Pablo  pulled  the  body  of  the  robber  on 
one  side  of  the  doorway,  and  threw  over  it  some  dried 
fern  which  lay  by  ;  they  then  backed  the  cart  down  to  the 
door ;  the  iron  chest  was  first  got  in,  then  all  the  heavy 
articles,  such  as  armour,  guns,  and  books,  etc.,  and  by 
that  time  the  cart  was  more  than  half-loaded.  Edward 
then  went  into  the  chamber,  and  brought  out  the  packages 
the  boy  had  made  up,  and  put  them  all  in  the  cart  until 
it  was  loaded  high  up ;  they  brought  out  some  blankets, 
and  laid  over  all,  to  keep  things  steady ;  and  then  Edward 
told  the  boy  that  all  was  ready,  and  that  they  had  better 

go. 

"  Yes,  I  am  willing,"  replied  he,  with  streaming  eyes  j 
"  but  let  me  see  him  once  more." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         179 

"  Come,  then,"  said  Edward,  leading  him  to  the  corpse, 
and  uncovering  the  face. 

The  boy  knelt  down,  kissed  the  forehead  and  cold 
lips,  covered  up  the  face  again,  and  then  rose  and  wept 
bitterly  on  Edward's  shoulder.  Edward  did  not  attempt 
to  check  his  sorrow  ;  he  thought  it  better  it  should  have 
vent ;  but,  after  a  time,  he  led  the  boy  by  degrees  till  they 
were  out  of  the  cottage. 

*'Now,  then,"  said  Edward,  "  we  must  go,  or  we  shall 
be  late.  My  poor  little  sisters  have  been  dreadfully 
alarmed  at  my  not  having  come  home  last  night,  and  I 
long  to  clasp  them  in  my  arms." 

**  Indeed  you  must,"  replied  the  boy,  wiping  away  his 
tears,  "  and  I  am  very  selfish  ;  let  us  go  on." 

"  No  room  for  cart  to  get  through  wood,"  said  Pablo  ; 
"  hard  work,  cart  empty — more  hard  work,  cart  full." 

And  so  it  proved  to  be ;  and  it  required  all  the  united 
efforts  of  Billy,  Edward,  and  Pablo,  to  force  a  passage  for 
the  cart  through  the  narrow  pathway ;  but  at  last  it  was 
effected,  and  then  they  went  on  at  a  quick  pace,  and  in 
less  than  two  hours  the  cottage  was  in  sight.  When 
within  two  hundred  yards  of  it,  Edith,  who  had  been  on 
the  watch,  came  bounding  out,  flew  into  Edward's  arms, 
and  covered  him  with  kisses. 

"  You  naughty  Edward,  to  frighten  us  so  !  " 

"  Look,  Edith,  I  have  brought  you  a  nice  little  play- 
fellow.    Welcome  him,  dearest." 

Edith  extended  her  hand  as  she  looked  into  the  boy's 
face. 

"He  is  a  pretty  boy,  Edward,  much  prettier  than 
Pablo." 

"  No,  Missy  Edith,"  said  Pablo  ;  "  Pablo  more  man  than 
he." 

"  Yes,  you  may  be  more  man,  Pablo ;  but  you  are  not 
so  pretty." 

"  And  where  is  Alice  ? " 

"  She  was  getting  supper  ready,  and  I  did  not  tell  her 
that  I  saw  you  coming,  because  I  wanted  first  kiss." 


i8o        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  You  little  jealous  thing  !  but  here  comes  Alice.  Dear 
Alice,  you  have  been  very  uneasy,  but  it  was  not  my 
fault,"  said  Edward,  kissing  her.  "  If  I  had  not  been 
where  I  was  this  poor  boy  would  have  been  killed  as  well 
as  his  father.  Make  him  welcome,  Alice,  for  he  is  an 
orphan  now,  and  must  live  with  us.  I  have  brought  many 
things  in  the  cart,  and  to-morrow  we  will  bring  more, 
for  we  have  n9  bed  for  him,  and  to-night  he  must  sleep 
with  me." 

"We  will  make  him  as  happy  as  we  can,  Edward;  and 
we  will  be  sisters  to  him,"  said  Alice,  looking  at  the  boy, 
who  was  blushing  deeply.  "  How  old  are  you  ?  and  what 
is  your  name  ?  " 

*'I  am  thirteen  years  old  next  January,"  replied  the 
boy. 

"  And  your  Christian  name  ?  " 

"  I  will  tell  you  by-and-bye,"  replied  he,  confused. 

They  arrived  at  the  cottage,  and  Edward  and  Pablo 
were  busy  unpacking  the  cart,  and  putting  all  the  contents 
into  the  inner  chamber,  where  Pablo  now  slept,  when 
Alice,  who,  with  Edith,  had  been  talking  to  the  boy,  came 
to  Edward  and  said — 

"  Edward,  she's  a  girl  !  " 

"  A  girl  !  "  replied  Edward,  astonished. 

"  Yes,  she  has  told  me  so,  and  wished  me  to  tell  you," 

"  But  why  does  she  wear  boy's  clothes  ? " 

"  It  was  her  father's  wish,  as  he  was  very  often 
obliged  to  send  her  to  Lymington  to  a  friend's  house, 
and  he  was  afraid  of  her  getting  into  trouble  ;  but  she 
has  not  told  me  her  story  as  yet — she  says  that  she  will 
to-night." 

"Well,  then,"  replied  Edward,  "you  must  make  up  a 
bed  for  her  in  your  room  to-night.  Take  Pablo's  bed, 
and  he  shall  sleep  with  me.  To-morrow  morning  I  will 
bring  some  more  bedding  from  her  cottage." 

"  How  Humphrey  will  be  surprised  when  he  comes 
back  !  "  said  Alice,  laughing. 

"  Yes ;  she  will  make  a  nice  little  wife  for  him  some 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


i«i 


years  hence;  and  she  may  prove  an  heiress  perhaps,  for 
there  is  an  iron  chest  with  money  in  it." 

Alice  returned  to  her  new  companion,  and  Edward  and 
Pablo  continued  to  unload  the  cart. 

"Well,  Pablo,  I  suppose  you  will  allow  that,  now 
that  you  know  she  is  a  girl,  she  is  handsomer  than  you  ? " 

**Oh  yes,"  replied  Pablo,  "very  handsome  girl;  but 
too  much  girl  for  handsome  boy." 

At  last  everything  was  out  of  the  cart,  the  iron  chest 
dragged  into  Pablo's  room,  and  Billy  put  into  his  stable 
and  given  his  supper,  which  he  had  well  earned,  for  the 
cart  had  been  very  heavily  loaded.  They  then  all  sat 
down  to  supper,  Edward  saying  to  their  new  acquaint- 
ance— 

"  So  I  find  that  I  am  to  have  another  sister  instead  of 
another  brother.     Now  you  will  tell  me  your  name  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  Clara  is  my  name." 

"  And  why  did  you  not  tell  me  that  you  are  a  girl  ?" 

"  I  did  not  hke,  because  I  was  in  boy's  clothes,  and 
felt  ashamed ;  indeed  I  was  too  unhappy  to  think  about 
what  I  was.  My  poor  dear  father  ! "  and  she  burst  into 
tears. 

Alice  and  Edith  kissed  her  and  consoled  her,  and  she 
became  calm  again.  After  supper  was  over  they  busied 
themselves  making  arrangements  for  her  sleeping  in  their 
room,  and  then  they  went  to  prayers. 

"  We  have  much  to  be  thankful  for,  my  dears,"  said 
Edward.  "  I  am  sure  I  feel  that  I  have  been  in  great 
danger,  and  I  only  wish  that  I  had  been  more  useful 
than  I  have  been  ;  but  it  has  been  the  will  of  God,  and 
we  must  not  arraign  His  decrees.  Let  us  return  thanks 
for  His  great  mercies,  and  bow  in  submission  to  His  dis- 
pensations, and  pray  that  He  will  give  peace  to  poor  little 
Clara,  and  soften  her  affliction." 

And  as  Edward  prayed,  little  Clara  knelt  and  sobbed, 
while  Alice  caressed  her  with  her  arm  round  her  waist, 
and  at  times  stopped  her  prayer  to  kiss  and  console  her. 
When  they  had  finished,  Alice  led  her  away  to  her  bed- 


1 82         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

room,  followed  by  Edith,  and  they  put  her  to  bed. 
Edward  and  Pablo  also  retired,  both  worn  out  by  the 
fatigue  and  excitement  of  the  day. 

They  were  up  on  the  following  morning  at  day-dawn, 
and,  putting  Billy  in  the  cart,  set  oiF  for  the  cottage  of 
Clara.  They  found  everything  as  they  had  left  it,  and, 
having  loaded  the  cart  with  what  had  been  left  behind 
the  day  before,  the  bedding  for  two  beds,  with  several 
articles  of  furniture  which  Edward  thought  might  be  use- 
ful, there  being  still  a  little  room  left,  Edward  packed  up 
in  a  wooden  case  with  dried  fern  all  the  wine  that  was  in 
the  cupboard  5  and,  having  assisted  Pablo  in  forcing  the 
cart  once  more  through  the  path  in  the  wood,  he  left  him 
to  return  home  with  the  cart,  while  he  remained  to  wait 
the  arrival  of  Humphrey,  and  whoever  might  come  with 
him  from  the  Intendant's.  About  ten  o'clock,  as  he  was 
watching  outside  of  the  wood,  he  perceived  several  people 
approaching  him,  and  soon  made  out  that  Humphrey, 
the  Intendant,  and  Oswald  were  among  the  number. 
When  they  came  up  to  him  Edward  saluted  the  Intendant 
in  a  respectful  manner,  shook  hands  with  Oswald,  and 
then  led  the  way  by  the  narrow  path  through  the  wood 
to  the  cottage.  The  Intendant  was  on  horseback,  but 
all  the  rest  were  on  foot. 

The  Intendant  left  his  horse  to  the  care  of  one  of  the 
verderers,  and  went  through  the  wood  on  foot  with  the 
rest  of  the  party,  preceded  by  Edward.  He  appeared  to 
be  very  grave  and  thoughtful,  and  Edward  thought  that 
there  was  a  coolness  in  his  manner  towards  himself, — for 
it  must  be  recollected  that  Mr  Heatherstone  had  not  seen 
Edward  since  he  had  rendered  him  such  service  in  saving 
the  life  of  his  daughter.  The  consequence  was,  that 
Edward  felt  somewhat  indignant,  but  he  did  not  express 
his  feelings,  by  his  looks  even,  but  conveyed  the  party  in 
silence  to  the  cottage.  On  their  arrival,  Edward  pointed 
to  the  body  of  the  robber,  which  had  been  covered  with 
fern,  and  the  verderers  exposed  it. 

**  By  whose  hand  did  that  man  fall  ?  "  said  the  Intendant. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         183 

"  By  the  hand  of  the  party  who  lived  in  the  cottage." 

Edward  then  led  the  way  round  to  the  back  of  the 
cottage  where  the  other  robber  lay — 

"  And  this  man  was  slain  by  my  hand,"  replied  Edward. 

"We  have  one  more  body  to  see,"  continued  Edward, 
leading  the  way  into  the  cottage  and  uncovering  the  corpse 
of  Clara's  father. 

Mr  Heatherstone  looked  at  the  face  and  appeared  much 
moved — "  Cover  it  up,"  said  he,  turning  away ;  and  then 
sitting  down  on  a  chair  close  to  the  table — 

"  And  how  was  this  found  ?  "  he  said. 

**I  neither  saw  this  person  killed  nor  the  robber  you 
first  saw,  but  I  heard  the  report  of  the  firearms  at  almost 
the  same  moment,  and  I  presume  that  they  fell  by  each 
other's  hands." 

The  Intendant  called  his  clerk,  who  had  accompanied 
him,  and  desired  him  to  get  ready  his  writing  materials, 
and  then  said — 

**  Edward  Armitage,  we  will  now  take  down  your 
deposition  as  to  what  has  occurred." 

Edward  then  commenced  by  stating  "  that  he  was  out 
in  the  forest  and  had  lost  his  way,  and  was  seeking  his 
way  home " 

*'  You  were  out  in  the  forest  during  the  night  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  was." 

"With  your  gun  ?" 

**  I  always  carry  my  gun,"  replied  Edward. 

"  In  pursuit  of  game  ?  " 

"No,  sir,  I  was  not.  I  have  never  been  out  in  pursuit 
of  game  during  night-time  in  my  life." 

"  What  were  you  then  about?  you  did  not  go  out  for 
nothing  ? " 

"I  went  out  to  commune  with  my  own  thoughts:  I 
was  restless,  and  I  wandered  about  without  knowing 
where  I  went,  and  that  is  the  reason  why  I  lost  my  way." 

"  And  pray  what  may  have  excited  you  ?" 

"I  will  tell  you:  I  was  over  with  Oswald  Partridge 
the  day  before ;  you  had  just  arrived  from  London,  and 


184        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

he  gave  me  the  news  that  King  Charles  had  been  proclaimed 
in  Scotland,  and  that  news  unsettled  me." 

"  Well,  proceed." 

Edward  met  with  no  more  interruption  in  his  narrative. 
He  stated  briefly  all  that  had  taken  place,  from  the  time 
he  fell  in  with  the  robbers  till  the  winding  up  of  the 
catastrophe. 

The  clerk  took  down  all  that  Edward  had  stated,  and 
then  read  it  over  to  him,  to  ascertain  if  he  had  written  it 
down  correctly,  and  then  inquired  of  Edward  if  he  could 
read  and  write. 

"  I  should  hope  so,"  replied  Edward,  taking  the  pen  and 
signing  his  name. 

The  clerk  stared,  and  then  said,  "People  in  your 
condition  do  not  often  know  how  to  read  and  write,  Mr 
Forester,  and  therefore  you  need  not  be  offended  at  the 
question." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  Edward.  "  May  I  ask  if  my 
presence  is  considered  any  longer  to  be  necessary  ? " 

"  You  stated  that  there  was  a  boy  in  the  house, 
young  man,"  said  the  Intendant :  "  what  has  become  of 
him  ? " 

"  He  is  removed  to  my  cottage." 

**  Why  did  you  do  so  ? " 

"  Because  when  his  father  died  I  promised  to  him  that 
I  would  take  care  of  his  child  j  and  I  intend  to  keep  my 
word." 

"You  had  spoken  with  him,  then,  before  he  died?" 
said  the  Intendant. 

"  Not  so  ;  it  was  all  carried  on  by  signs  on  his  part,  but 
it  was  as  intelligible  as  if  he  spoke,  and  what  I  replied  he 
well  understood ;  and  I  really  think  I  removed  a  great 
anxiety  off  his  mind  by  giving  him  the  promise." 

The  Intendant  paused,  and  then  said,  "  I  perceive  that 
some  articles  have  been  removed — the  bedding,  for  instance 
— have  you  taken  anything  away  ?  " 

"  I  have  removed  bedding,  for  I  had  no  bed  to  offer  to 
the  lad,  and  he  told  me  that  the  cottage  and  furniture 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         185 

belonged  to  his  father  ;  of  course  by  his  father's  death  it 
became  his,  and  I  felt  that  I  was  warranted  in  so  doing." 

"  May  I  ask,  did  you  remove  any  papers  ? " 

"  I  cannot  tell ;  the  lad  packed  up  his  own  things  ; 
there  were  some  boxes  removed,  which  were  locked  up, 
and  the  contents  are  to  me  wholly  unknown.  I  could 
not  leave  the  boy  here  in  this  scene  of  death,  and  I  could 
not  well  leave  the  property  belonging  to  him  to  be  at  the 
mercy  of  any  other  plunderers  of  the  forest.  I  did  as  I 
considered  right  for  the  benefit  of  the  boy,  and  in 
accordance  with  the  solemn  promise  which  I  made  to  his 
father." 

*'  Still  the  property  should  not  have  been  removed. 
The  party  who  now  lies  dead  there  is  a  well-known 
Malignant." 

"  How  do  you  know  that,  sir  ^  "  interrupted  Edward  ; 
**  did  you  recognise  him  when  you  saw  the  body  ?  " 

*'  I  did  not  say  that  I  did,"  replied  the  Intendant. 

"  You  either  must  have  so  done,  sir,"  replied  Edward, 
"  or  you  must  have  been  aware  that  he  was  residing  in 
this  cottage  :  you  have  to  choose  between." 

"  You  are  bold,  young  man,"  replied  the  Intendant, 
**and  I  will  reply  to  your  observation.  I  did  recognise 
the  party  when  I  saw  his  face,  and  I  knew  him  to  be  one 
who  was  condemned  to  death,  and  who  escaped  from 
prison  a  few  days  before  the  one  appointed  for  his 
execution.  I  heard  search  had  been  made  for  him,  but  in 
vain,  and  it  was  supposed  that  he  had  escaped  beyond  the 
seas.  Now  his  papers  may  be  the  means  of  giving  the 
Parliament  information  against  others  as  well  as  himself." 

"  And  enable  them  to  commit  a  few  more  murders," 
added  Edward. 

**  Silence,  young  man  j  the  authorities  must  not  be 
spoken  of  in  so  irreverent  a  manner.  Are  you  aware  that 
your  language  is  treasonable  ?  " 

*' According  to  Act  of  Parliament,  as  at  present  consti- 
tuted, it  may  be,"  repHed  Edward  j  "  but  as  a  loyal  subject 
of  King  Charles  the  Second,  I  deny  it." 


1 86        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  I  have  no  concern  with  your  loyalty,  young  man,  but 
I  will  not  admit  any  language  to  be  uttered  in  my  presence 
against  the  ruling  powers.  The  inquest  is  over.  Let 
every  one  leave  the  house  except  Edward  Armitage,  to 
whom  I  would  speak  alone." 

*'  Excuse  me  one  moment,  sir,"  said  Edward,  "  and  I 
will  return." 

Edward  went  out  with  the  rest,  and  calling  Humphrey 
aside,  said  to  him,  "  Contrive  to  slip  away  unperceived  ; 
here  are  the  keys  •,  haste  to  the  cottage  as  fast  as  you  can ; 
look  for  all  the  papers  you  can  find  in  the  packages  taken 
there  ;  bury  them  and  the  iron  chest  in  the  garden,  or 
anywhere  where  they  cannot  be  discovered." 

Humphrey  nodded,  and  turned  away,  and  Edward 
re-entered  the  cottage. 

He  found  the  Intendant  was  standing  over  the  corpse  ; 
he  had  removed  the  coverlid,  and  was  looking  mournfully 
down  on  the  face  disfigured  with  blood.  Perceiving  the 
entrance  of  Edward,  he  again  took  his  seat  at  the  table, 
and  after  a  pause  said — 

"  Edward  Armitage,  that  you  have  been  brought  up 
very  superior  to  your  station  in  life  is  certain  ;  and  that 
you  are  loyal,  bold,  and  resolute,  is  equally  so ;  you  have 
put  me  under  an  obligation  which  I  never  can  repay,  even 
if  you  allowed  me  to  exert  myself  in  your  behalf.  I  take 
this  opportunity  of  acknowledging  it  j  and  now  allow  me 
to  say  that  for  these  times  you  are  much  too  frank  and 
impetuous.  This  is  no  time  for  people  to  give  vent  to 
their  feelings  and  opinions.  Even  I  am  as  much  surrounded 
with  spies  as  others,  and  am  obliged  to  behave  myself 
accordingly.  Your  avowed  attachment  to  the  king's  cause 
has  prevented  me  from  showing  that  more  than  cordiality 
that  I  really  feel  for  you,  and  to  which  you  are  in  every 
way  entitled." 

"  I  cannot  conceal  my  opinions,  sir ;  I  was  brought  up 
in  the  house  of  a  loyal  cavalier,  and  never  will  be  other- 
wise." 

"  Granted — why   should   you   be  ?    but    do    you    not 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         187 

yourself  see  that  you  do  the  cause  more  harm  than  good 
by  thus  avowing  your  opinions  when  such  avowal  is 
useless  ?  If  every  other  man  in  the  county,  who  is  of 
your  opinion,  was  to  express  himself,  now  that  your  cause 
is  hopeless,  as  you  have  done,  the  prisons  would  be 
crowded,  the  executions  would  be  daily,  and  the  cause 
would  be  in  proportion  weakened  by  the  loss  of  the  most 
daring.  *  Bide  your  time  '  is  a  good  motto,  and  I  recom- 
mend it  to  you.  You  must  feel  that,  however  we  may  be 
at  variance  in  our  opinions,  Edward  Armitage,  my  hand 
and  my  authority  never  can  be  used  against  one  to  whom 
I  am  so  indebted  ;  and  feeling  this,  you  compel  me  in  the 
presence  of  others  to  use  a  harshness  and  coldness  towards 
you,  contrary — wholly  contrary — to  what,  you  may  believe 
me  when  I  say  it,  I  really  feel  for  one  who  so  nobly 
rescued  my  only  child." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  your  advice,  which  I  feel  to  be 
good,  and  for  your  good  opinion,  which  I  value." 

**  And  which  I  feel  that  you  deserve ;  and  you  shall 
have,  young  as  you  are,  my  confidence,  which  I  know 
you  will  not  abuse.  I  did  know  this  man  who  now  lies 
dead  before  us,  and  I  did  also  know  that  he  was  concealed 
in  this  cottage  :  Major  RatcliiFe  was  one  of  my  earliest 
and  dearest  friends,  and  until  this  unhappy  civil  war,  there 
never  was  any  difference  between  us,  and  even  afterwards 
only  in  politics,  and  the  cause  we  each  espoused.  I  knew, 
before  I  came  down  here  as  Intendant,  where  his  place 
of  concealment  was,  and  have  been  most  anxious  for  his 
safety." 

"  Excuse  me,  Mr  Heatherstone,  but  each  day  I  find 
more  to  make  me  like  you  than  I  did  the  day  before :  at 
first  I  felt  most  inimical ;  now  I  only  wonder  how  you  can 
be  leagued  with  the  party  you  now  are." 

"  Edward  Armitage,  I  will  now  answer  for  myself  and 
thousands  more.  You  are  too  young  a  man  to  have  known 
the  cause  of  the  insurrection,  or  rather  opposition  to  the 
unfortunate  King  Charles.  He  attempted  to  make  himself 
absolute,  and  to  wrest  the  liberties  from  the  people  of 


1 88         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

England ;  that  his  warmest  adherents  will  admit.  When 
I  joined  the  party  which  opposed  him,  I  little  thought  that 
matters  would  have  been  carried  so  far  as  they  have  been ; 
I  always  considered  it  lawful  to  take  up  arms  in  defence  of 
our  liberties,  but  at  the  same  time  I  equally  felt  that  the 
person  of  the  king  was  sacred." 

"I  have  heard  so,  sir." 

"Yes,  and  in  truth;  for  never  did  any  people  strive 
more  zealously  to  prevent  the  murder  of  the  king — for 
murder  it  was — than  my  relative  Ashley  Cooper  and  my- 
self. So  much  so,  indeed,  as  to  have  incurred  not  only 
the  suspicion  but  the  ill-will  of  Cromwell,  who,  I  fear,  is 
now  making  rapid  advances  towards  that  absolute  authority 
for  which  the  king  has  suffered,  and  which  he  would  now 
vest  in  his  own  person.  I  considered  that  our  cause  was 
just ;  and,  had  the  power  been  left  in  the  hands  of  those 
who  would  have  exercised  it  with  discretion  and  modera- 
tion, the  king  would  even  now  have  been  on  the  throne, 
and  the  liberties  of  his  subjects  sacred ;  but  it  is  easier  to 
put  a  vast  and  powerful  engine  into  motion  than  to  stop 
it ;  and  such  has  been  the  case  in  this  unfortunate  civil 
war.  Thousands  who  took  an  active  part  against  the  king 
will,  when  the  opportunity  is  ripe,  retrace  their  steps  ;  but 
I  expect  that  we  have  much  to  suffer  before  that  time  will 
come.  And  now,  Edward  Armitage,  I  have  said  more  to  you 
than  I  have  to  any  person  breathing,  except  my  own  kinsman." 

**  I  thank  you  for  your  confidence,  sir,  which  not  only 
will  not  be  betrayed,  but  will  act  as  a  warning  to  guide 
my  future  conduct." 

"  I  meant  it  should.  Be  no  longer  rash  and  careless 
in  avowing  your  opinions.  You  can  do  no  good  to  the 
cause,  and  may  do  yourself  much  harm.  And  now  I  must 
ask  you  another  question,  which  I  could  not  before  the 
other  people.  You  have  surprised  me  by  stating  that 
Major  RatclifFe  had  a  son  here :  there  must  be  some 
mistake,  or  the  boy  must  be  an  impostor.  He  had  a 
daughter,  an  only  daughter,  as  I  have ;  but  he  never  had 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         189 

"It  is  a  mistake  that  I  fell  into,  sir,  by  finding  a  boy 
here,  as  I  stated  to  you  at  the  inquest ;  and  I  considered 
it  to  be  a  boy  until  I  brought  her  home,  and  she  then  dis- 
covered to  my  sisters  that  she  was  a  girl  dressed  in  boy's 
clothes.  I  did  not  give  that  as  explanation  at  the  inquest, 
as  it  was  not  necessary." 

"  I  am  right,  then.  I  must  relieve  you  of  that  charge, 
Edward  Armitage  ;  she  shall  be  to  me  as  a  daughter,  and 
I  trust  that  you  will  agree  with  me,  without  any  disparage- 
ment to  your  feelings,  that  my  house  will  be  a  more  fit 
residence  for  her  than  your  cottage." 

"  I  will  not  prevent  her  going,  if  she  wishes  it,  after 
your  explanation  and  confidence,  Mr  Heatherstone." 

**  One  thing  more.  As  I  said  to  you  before,  Edward 
Armitage,  I  believe  many  of  these  verderers,  all  of  whom 
have  been  selected  from  the  army,  are  spies  upon  me :  I 
must  therefore  be  careful.  You  said  that  you  were  not 
aware  that  there  were  any  papers  ? " 

"I  saw  none,  sir;  but  I  suspect,  from  the  many  Jocked- 
up  trunks  and  small  boxes,  that  there  may  be ;  but  when 
I  went  out  with  the  others  from  the  inquest,  I  despatched 
my  brother  Humphrey  to  the  cottage,  advising  him  to 
open  all  the  locks  and  to  remove  any  papers  which  he 
might  find." 

The  Intendant  smiled. 

"  Well,  if  such  is  the  case,  we  have  only  to  go  to  your 
cottage  and  make  an  examination.  We  shall  find  nothing, 
and  I  shall  have  performed  my  duty.  I  was  not  aware  that 
your  brother  was  here.  I  presume  it  was  the  young  man 
who  walked  with  Oswald  Partridge." 

"It  was,  sir." 

"  By  his  appearance,  I  presume  that  he  also  was  brought 
up  at  Arnwood  ? " 

"  He  was,  sir,  as  well  as  I,"  replied  Edward. 

"Well,  then,  I  have  but  one  word  more  to  say, — 
recollect,  if  I  appear  harsh  and  severe  in  the  presence  of 
others,  it  is  only  assumed  towards  you,  and  not  real.  You 
understand  that  ^ " 


igo        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"I  do,  sir,  and  beg  you  -will  exercise  your  discretion." 

The  Intendant  then  went  out  and  said  to  the  party, 
"  It  appears  from  what  I  can  extract  from  this  lad 
Armitage,  that  there  are  boxes  which  he  removed  to  his 
cottage ;  we  will  go  there  to  see  what  they  may  contain. 
It  is  now  noon.  Have  you  any  refreshment  to  offer  us  in 
your  cottage,  young  man,  when  we  arrive  ? " 

"I  keep  no  hostelry,  sir,"  replied  Edward,  somewhat 
gloomily ;  "  my  own  labour,  and  my  brother's,  is  sufficient 
for  the  support  of  my  own  family,  but  no  more." 

"  Let  us  move  on  ;  and  two  of  you  keep  your  eye  upon 
that  young  man,"  said  the  Intendant  aside. 

They  then  proceeded  through  the  wood ;  the  Intendant 
mounted  his  horse,  and  they  set  off  for  the  cottage,  where 
they  arrived  at  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 


Chapter  XVII 

Humphrey  came  out  as  soon  as  he  perceived  the  Intendant 
and  his  party  approaching,  and  whispered  to  Edward  that 
all  was  safe.  The  Intendant  dismounted,  and  ordering 
everybody  but  his  clerk  to  wait  outside,  was  ushered  into 
the  cottage  by  Edward.  Alice,  Edith,  and  Pablo  were 
in  the  room ;  the  two  girls  were  not  a  little  flushed  and 
frightened  by  the  unusual  appearance  of  so  large  a  body 
of  strangers. 

**  These  are  my  sisters,  sir,"  said  Edward.     "  Where 
is  Clara,  Alice  .?  " 

"  She  is  alarmed,  and  has  gone  into  our  bedroom." 
**  I  hope  you  are  not  alarmed  at  my  presence,"  said  the 
Intendant,  looking  earnestly  at  the  two  girls.  "It  is 
my  duty  which  obliges  me  to  pay  this  visit ;  but  you 
have  nothing  to  fear.  Now,  Edward  Armitage,  you  must 
produce  all  the  boxes  and  packages  which  you  took  from 
the  cottage." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         191 

•'  I  will,  sir,"  replied  Edward,  **  and  here  are  the  keys. 
Humphrey,  do  you  and  Pablo  bring  them  out." 

The  boxes  were  brought  out,  opened,  and  examined 
by  the  Intendant  and  his  clerk,  but  of  course  no  papers 
were  found  in  them. 

"  I  must  now  send  in  two  of  my  people  to  search  the 
house,"  said  the  Intendant.  "  Had  you  not  better  go  to 
the  little  girl,  that  she  may  not  be  frightened  ? " 

"  I  will  go  to  her,"  said  Alice. 

Two  of  the  people,  assisted  by  the  clerk,  then  searched 
the  house  ;  they  found  nothing  worthy  of  notice,  except 
the  weapons  and  armour  which  Edward  had  removed, 
and  which  he  stated  to  the  Intendant  that  he  took  away 
as  valuable  property  belonging  to  the  little  girl. 

"It  is  sufficient,"  said  the  Intendant  to  his  clerk — 
"  undoubtedly  there  are  no  papers ;  but  I  must,  before  I 
go,  interrogate  this  child,  who  has  been  removed  thus  ; 
but  she  will  be  frightened,  and  I  shall  obtain  no  answer 
from  her  if  we  are  so  many,  so  let  everybody  leave  the 
cottage  while  I  speak  to  her." 

The  clerk  and  the  others  left  the  cottage,  and  the 
Intendant  desired  Edward  to  bring  Clara  from  the  bed- 
room. She  came  out,  accompanied  by  and  clinging  indeed 
to  Alice,  for  she  was  much  alarmed. 

"  Come  here,  Clara,"  said  the  Intendant  gently  ;  "  you 
do  not  know  perhaps  that  I  am  your  sincere  friend  ;  and 
now  that  your  father  is  dead,  I  want  you  to  come  and 
live  with  my  daughter,  who  will  be  delighted  to  have  you 
as  a  companion.  Will  you  go  with  me .''  and  I  will  take 
care  of  you,  and  be  a  father  to  you." 

"I  do  not  like  to  leave  Alice  and  Edith;  they  treat 
me  so  kindly,  and  call  me  sister,"  replied  Clara,  sobbing. 

"  I  am  sure  they  do,  and  you  must  be  fond  of  them 
already ;  but  still  it  is  your  duty  to  come  with  me ; 
and  if  your  father  could  speak  to  you  now  he  would  tell 
you  so.  I  will  not  force  you  away,  but  remember,  you 
are  born  a  lady,  and  must  be  brought  up  and  educated 
as   a   lady,    which   cannot   be   the   case   in   this   cottage. 


192         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

although  they  are  very  kind  to  you,  and  very  nice  young 
people.  You  do  not  recollect  me,  Clara,  but  you  have 
often  sat  on  my  knee  when  you  were  a  little  girl,  and 
when  your  father  lived  in  Dorsetshire.  You  recollect 
the  great  walnut-tree  by  the  sitting-room  window,  which 
looked  out  in  the  garden,  don't  you  ? " 

**  Yes,"  replied  Clara,  with  surprise. 

"  Yes,  so  do  I  too,  and  how  you  used  to  sit  on  my 
knee;  and  do  you  remember  Jason,  the  big  mastiff,  and 
how  you  used  to  ride  upon  his  back  ?  " 

**  Yes,"  replied  Clara,  "I  do ;  but  he  died  a  long 
while  ago." 

**  He  did,  when  you  were  not  more  than  six  years  old. 
And  now  tell  me,  where  did  the  old  gardener  bury  him  ? " 

"  Under  the  mulberry  tree,"  replied  Clara. 

**  Yes,  so  he  did,  and  I  was  there  when  poor  Jason 
was  buried.  You  don't  recollect  me.  But  I  will  take 
off  my  hat,  for  I  did  not  wear  the  same  dress  that  I 
do  now.  Now  look,  Clara,  and  see  if  you  remember 
me. 

Clara,  who  was  no  longer  alarmed,  looked  on  the 
Intendant's  face,  and  then  said,  "  You  called  my  father 
Phihp,  and  he  used  to  call  you  Charles." 

"  You  are  right,  my  sweet  one,"  replied  the  Intendant, 
pressing  Clara  to  his  bosom  ;  **  I  did  so,  and  we  were 
great  friends.  Now,  will  you  come  with  me  ?  and  I  have 
a  little  girl,  older  than  you  by  three  or  four  years,  who 
will  be  your  companion  and  love  you  dearly." 

"  May  I  come  and  see  Alice  and  Edith  sometimes  ?  " 

"  Yes,  you  shall ;  and  she  will  come  with  you  and 
make  their  acquaintance,  if  their  brother  will  permit  it. 
I  will  not  take  you  away  now,  dearest ;  you  shall  remain 
here  for  a  few  days,  and  then  we  will  come  over  and  fetch 
you.  I  will  send  Oswald  Partridge  over  to  let  you  know 
the  day,  Edward  Armitage,  when  we  will  come  for  her. 
Good-bye,  dear  Clara,  and  good-bye,  my  little  girls. 
Humphrey  Armitage,  good-bye.  "Who  is  this  lad  you 
have  there  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         193 

**  He  is  a  gipsy  whom  Humphrey  trapped  in  his  pit- 
fall, sir,  and  we  have  soon  tamed  him,"  replied  Edward. 

**  Well,  then,  Edward  Armitage,  good-bye,"  said  the 
Intendant,  extending  his  hand  to  him  ;  "  we  must  meet 
soon  again." 

The  Intendant  then  went  out  of  the  cottage,  and  joined 
his  people  outside.  Edward  went  out  after  him  ;  and  as 
the  Intendant  mounted  his  horse,  he  said  very  coldly  to 
Edward,  "  I  shall  keep  a  sharp  look-out  on  your  pro- 
ceedings, sir,  depend  upon  it ;  I  tell  you  so  decidedly, 
so  fare  you  well." 

With  these  words  the  Intendant  put  the  spurs  to  his 
horse  and  rode  away. 

*'  What  made  him  speak  so  sharply  to  you,  Edward  ? " 
said  Humphrey. 

"  Because  he  means  kindly,  but  does  not  want  other 
people  to  know  it,"  replied  Edward.  *'  Come  in, 
Humphrey ;  I  have  much  to  tell  you  and  much  to  surprise 
you  with." 

"  I  have  been  surprised  already,"  replied  Humphrey. 
"How  did  this  Roundhead  know  Clara's  father  so 
well  ? " 

"  I  will  explain  all  before  we  go  to  bed,"  replied 
Edward  ;  '*  let  us  go  in  now." 

The  two  brothers  had  a  long  conversation  that  evening, 
in  which  Edward  made  Humphrey  acquainted  with  all 
that  had  passed  between  him  and  the  Intendant. 

**  It's  my  opinion,  Edward,"  said  Humphrey,  **  that  he 
thinks  matters  have  been  carried  too  far,  and  that  he  is 
sorry  that  he  belongs  to  the  Parliamentary  party.  He 
finds  out,  now  that  it  is  too  late,  that  he  has  allied  him- 
self with  those  who  have  very  diiferent  feelings  and 
motives  than  his  own,  and  has  assisted  to  put  power  into 
the  hands  of  those  who  have  not  the  scruples  which  he 
has." 

"  Yes ;  and  in  ridding  themselves  of  one  tyranny,  as 
they  considered  it,  they  have  every  prospect  of  falling 
into   the   hands   of  a   greater   tyrant   than   before ;    for, 

C  N 


194         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

depend  upon  it,  Cromwell  will  assume  the  sovereign 
power,  and  rule  this  kingdom  with  a  rod  of  iron." 

"  Well,  many  more  are,  I  have  no  doubt,  or  soon  will 
be,  of  his  opinion ;  and  the  time  will  come,  be  it  sooner 
or  later,  when  the  king  will  have  his  own  again.  They 
have  proclaimed  him  in  Scotland  already.  Why  does  he 
not  come  over  and  show  himself?  His  presence  would, 
I  think,  induce  thousands  to  flock  to  him, — I'm  sure 
that  it  would  me." 

"  I  am  very  glad  of  this  good  intelligence  with  the 
Intendant,  Edward,  as  it  will  not  now  be  necessary  for  us 
to  be  so  careful ;  we  may  go  and  come  when  we  please. 
I  almost  wish  you  could  be  persuaded  to  accept  any 
eligible  offer  he  may  make  you.  Many  no  doubt  are  in 
office,  and  serving  the  present  government,  who  have  the 
same  feelings  as  the  Intendant,  or  even  feelings  as  strong  as 
your  own." 

"  I  cannot  bear  the  idea  of  accepting  anything  from 
them  or  their  instruments,  Humphrey ;  nor,  indeed,  could 
I  leave  my  sisters." 

"  On  that  score  you  may  make  your  mind  easy  ;  Pablo 
and  I  are  quite  sufficient  for  the  farm,  or  anything  else 
we  may  want  to  do.  If  you  can  be  more  useful  else- 
where, have  no  scruple  in  leaving  us.  If  the  king  was  to 
come  over  and  raise  an  army,  you  would  leave  us,  of 
course ;  and  I  see  no  reason  why,  if  an  eligible  offer  is 
made  you,  you  should  not  do  it  now.  You  and  your 
talents  are  thrown  away  in  this  forest,  and  you  might 
serve  the  king  and  the  king's  cause  better  by  going  into 
the  world  and  watching  the  times  than  you  ever  can  by 
killing  his  venison." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Edward,  laughing,  "  I  do  not 
much  help  his  cause  by  killing  his  deer,  that  must  be 
admitted;  all  I  shall  say  is  this, — if  anything  is  offered 
to  me  which  I  can  accept  without  injury  to  my  feehngs 
and  my  honour,  I  shall  not  decline  it,  provided  that  I 
may,  by  accepting  it,  prove  of  service  to  the  king's 
cause." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         195 

"  That  is  all  I  wish,  Edward.  And  now  I  think  we 
had  better  go  to  bed." 

The  next  day  they  dug  up  the  iron  chest  and  the  box 
into  which  Humphrey  had  put  all  the  papers  he  had 
collected  together.  Edward  opened  the  iron  chest,  and 
found  in  it  a  considerable  quantity  of  gold  in  bags,  and 
many  trinkets  and  jewels  which  he  did  not  know  the 
value  of.  The  papers  he  did  not  open,  but  resolved  that 
they  should  be  given  to  the  Intendant,  for  Edward  felt 
that  he  could  trust  in  him.  The  other  boxes  and  trunks 
were  also  opened  and  examined,  and  many  other  articles 
of  apparent  value  discovered. 

"  I  should  think  all  these  jewels  worth  a  great  deal  of 
money,  Humphrey,"  said  Edward  ;  "  if  so,  all  the  better 
for  poor  little  Clara.  I  am  sorry  to  part  with  her, 
although  we  have  known  her  so  short  a  time  ;  she  appears 
to  be  such  an  amiable  and  affectionate  child." 

"  That  she  is  ;  and  certainly  the  handsomest  little  girl 
I  ever  saw.  What  beautiful  eyes  !  Do  you  know  that 
on  one  of  her  journeys  to  Lymington  she  was  very  nearly 
taken  by  a  party  of  gipsies  ?  and  by  what  Pablo  can  make 
out,  it  would  appear  that  it  was  by  the  party  which  he 
belonged  to." 

"  I  wonder  at  her  father's  permitting  her  to  go  alone 
such  a  distance." 

**  Her  father  could  not  do  otherwise.  Necessity  has 
no  law.  He  could  trust  no  other  person,  so  he  put  her 
in  boy*s  clothes  that  there  might  be  less  risk.  Still,  she 
must  have  been  very  intelligent  to  have  done  the  office." 

**  She  is  thirteen  years  old,  although  she  is  small," 
replied  Edward.  "  And  intelligent  she  certainly  is,  as 
you  may  see  by  her  countenance.  Who  would  ever  have 
imagined  that  our  sisters  would  have  been  able  to  do  what 
they  are  doing  now  ?  It's  an  old  saying,  *  We  never 
know  what  we  can  do  till  we  try.'  By-the-bye,  Humphrey, 
I  met  a  famous  herd  of  forest  ponies  the  other  day,  and 
I  said  to  myself,  *  I  wonder  whether  Humphrey  will  be 
clever  enough  to  take  one  of  them,  as  he  has  the  wild 


196         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

cattle  ?      For    Billy   is    getting    old,    and    we    want    a 


successor.'" 


<( 


We  want  more  than  a  successor  to  Billy,  Edward, 
we  want  two  more  to  help  him — and  I  have  the  means  of 
maintaining  two  more  ponies  if  I  could  catch  them." 

"I  fear  that  you  will  never  manage  that,  Humphrey," 
said  Edward,  laughing. 

"I  know  well  what  you  mean,"  replied  Humphrey: 
*'  you  wish  to  dare  me  to  it — well,  I  won't  be  dared  to 
anything,  and  I  most  certainly  will  try  to  catch  a  pony  or 
two ;  but  I  must  think  about  it  first,  and  when  I  have 
arranged  my  plan  in  my  mind  I  will  then  make  the 
attempt." 

**  When  I  see  the  ponies  in  the  yard  I  will  believe  it, 
Humphrey.  They  are  as  wild  as  deer  and  as  fleet  as  the 
wind,  and  you  cannot  catch  them  in  a  pit-fall." 

*'  I  know  that,  good  brother  ;  but  all  I  can  say  is,  that 
I  will  try  what  I  can  do,  and  I  can  do  no  more — but  not 
at  present,  for  I  am  too  busy." 

Three  days  after  this  conversation  Oswald  Partridge 
made  his  appearance,  having  been  sent  by  the  Intendant  to 
tell  Edward  that  he  should  come  over  on  the  following 
day  to  take  away  little  Clara. 

"  And  how  is  she  to  go  ?  "  said  Edward. 

"  He  will  bring  a  little  nag  for  her,  if  she  can  ride — if 
she  cannot,  she  must  ride  in  the  cart  which  will  come  for 
the  baggage." 

"  Clara,  can  you  ride  a  horse  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Clara,  "  if  it  does  not  jump  about  too- 
much.     I  always  rode  one  when  I  lived  in  Dorsetshire." 

"  This  won't  jump  about,  my  little  lady,"  said  Oswald, 
**  for  he  is  thirty  years  old,  I  believe,  and  as  steady  as  an 
old  gentleman  ought  to  be." 

*'  I  have  had  some  conversation  with  Master  Heather- 
stone,"  continued  Oswald  to  Edward.  "  He  is  much 
pleased  with  you,  I  can  tell  you.  He  said,  that  in  times 
like  these  he  required  young  men  like  you  about  him ;. 
and  that  as  you  would  not  take  the  berth  of  verderer,  he 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         197 

must  find  one  better  suited  for  you,  for  he  said  you  were 
too  good  for  such  an  office." 

"  Many  thanks  to  him  for  his  good  opinion,"  replied 
Edward  ;  "  but  I  do  not  think  that  he  has  any  office  in 
his  gift  which  I  can  accept." 

"  So  I  thought,  but  I  said  nothing.  He  again  asked 
many  questions  relative  to  old  Jacob  Armitage,  and  he 
pressed  me  very  hard.  He  said  that  Humphrey  was  as 
much  above  his  position  in  appearance  as  you  were  ;  but 
as  he  was  brought  up  at  Arnwood  he  presumed  that  he 
had  had  the  same  advantages.  And  then  he  said — *  But 
were  his  two  sisters  brought  up  at  Arnwood  also  ? '  I 
replied  that  I  believed  not,  although  they  were  often 
there,  and  were  allowed  to  play  with  the  children  of  the 
house.  He  looked  at  me  steadfastly,  as  if  he  would  read 
my  thoughts,  and  then  went  on  writing.  I  cannot  help 
thinking  that  he  has  a  suspicion  that  you  are  not  the 
grandchildren  of  old  Jacob  ;  but  at  the  same  time  I  do 
not  think  that  he  has  an  idea  who  you  really  are." 

"  You  must  keep  our  secret,  Oswald,"  replied  Edward. 
**  I  have  a  very  good  opinion  of  the  Intendant,  I  acknow- 
ledge ;  but  I  will  trust  nobody." 

"  As  I  hope  for  future  mercy,  sir,  I  never  will  divulge 
it  until  you  bid  me,"  replied  Oswald. 

"  I  trust  to  you,  Oswald,  and  so  there's  an  end  of  the 
matter.  But,  tell  me,  Oswald,  what  do  they  say  about  his 
taking  charge  of  this  little  girl  ?  " 

*' Why,  they  did  begin  to  talk  about  it ;  but  when  he 
gave  out  that  it  was  the  order  of  Parliament  that  the  child 
should  remain  with  him  until  further  directions,  of  course 
they  said  nothing,  for  they  dared  not.  It  seems  that  the 
RatclifPe  property  is  sequestrated,  but  not  yet  granted  to 
any  one ;  and  the  Parliament  will  most  likely,  as  soon  as 
she  is  old  enough,  give  her  as  a  wife,  with  the  property, 
to  one  of  their  party, — they  have  done  it  before  now,  as  it 
secures  the  property  under  all  changes." 

"I  perceive,"  replied  Edward.  "When  did  you  hear 
that  the  little  girl  was  to  live  with  him  ? " 


198         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

**  Not  till  yesterday  morning  ;  and  it  was  not  till  the 
evening  that  we  knew  it  was  the  order  of  Parliament." 

Edward  did  not  think  it  right  to  tell  Oswald  what  he 
knew,  as  it  was  a  secret  confided  to  him  by  the  Intendant, 
and  therefore  merely  observed,  "  I  presumed  that  the 
child  would  not  be  left  on  our  hands  j "  and  then  the 
conversation  dropped. 

As  Oswald  had  informed  them,  the  Intendant  made  his 
appearance  in  the  forenoon  of  the  following  day,  and  was 
accompanied  by  his  daughter,  who  rode  by  his  side.  A 
groom,  on  another  horse,  led  a  pony  for  Clara  to  ride  ^ 
and  a  cart  for  the  luggage  followed  at  some  distance. 
Edward  went  out  to  assist  Miss  Heatherstone  to  dismount, 
and  she  frankly  extended  her  hand  to  him  as  she  reached 
the  ground.  Edward  was  a  little  surprised  as  well  as 
pleased  at  this  condescension  on  her  part  towards  a 
forester. 

**  You  do  me  much  honour.  Mistress  Patience,"  said  he, 
bowing. 

"  I  cannot  forget  that  I  owe  my  life  to  you.  Master 
Armitage,"  replied  Patience,  "  and  I  cannot  be  too  grate- 
ful.    May  I  request  another  favour  of  you  ? " 

**  Certainly,  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  do  as  you  wish." 

"It  is  this,"  said  she,  in  a  low  voice:  "that  you  will 
not  hastily  reject  any  overtures  which  may  be  made  to  you 
by  my  father  ;  that  is  all.  And  now  let  me  go  in  and  see 
your  sisters,  for  my  father  has  praised  them  very  much, 
and  I  wish  to  know  them." 

Edward  led  the  way  into  the  cottage,  and  Patience 
followed  him,  while  the  Intendant  was  in  conversation 
with  Humphrey.  Edward,  having  introduced  his  sisters 
and  Clara,  then  went  out  to  pay  his  respects  to  the 
Intendant,  who,  now  they  were  alone,  was  very  candid 
towards  both  him  and  Humphrey. 

Edward  then  told  the  Intendant  that  there  was  an  iron 
chest  with  a  good  deal  of  money  in  it,  and  jewels  also, 
and  many  other  articles  of  value  in  the  other  boxes. 

"  I  fear,  sir,  that  the  cart  will  hardly  hold  all  the  goods." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         199 

"  I  do  not  intend  to  take  away  the  heavy  or  more  bulky 
articles,  such  as  the  bedding,  armour,  etc.  I  will  only 
take  Clara's  own  packages,  and  the  valuables  and  papers. 
The  remainder  may  stay  here,  as  they  can  be  of  no  use, 
till  they  are  demanded  from  you.  Where  is  Oswald 
Partridge  ? " 

*'In  the  stable  with  the  horses,  sir,"  replied  Humphrey. 

"Then,  when  the  cart  is  loaded — and  it  had  better  be 
done  by  you  while  the  men  are  in  the  stable — Oswald 
shall  take  charge  of  it,  and  take  the  things  to  my  house." 

"  Here  are  the  keys,  sir,"  said  Edward,  presenting 
them. 

"  Good.  And  now,  Edward  Armitage,  that  we  are 
alone,  I  want  to  have  a  little  conversation  with  you.  You 
are  aware  how  much  I  feel  indebted  to  you  for  the  service 
you  have  rendered  me,  and  how  anxious  I  am  to  show  my 
gratitude.  You  are  born  for  better  things  than  to  remain 
an  obscure  forester,  and  perhaps  a  deer-stalker.  I  have 
now  an  offer  to  make  to  you,  which  I  trust,  upon  reflection, 
you  will  not  refuse — and  I  say  reflection,  because  I  do  not 
wish  you  to  give  an  answer  till  you  have  well  reflected. 
I  know  that  you  will  not  accept  anything  under  the  present 
government,  but  a  private  situation  you  can  raise  no  objec- 
tion to  ;  the  more  so  as,  so  far  from  leaving  your  family, 
you  will  be  more  in  a  position  to  protect  them.  I  am  in 
want  of  a  secretary,  and  I  wish  you  to  accept  that  office, 
to  live  entirely  in  my  house,  and  to  receive  a  handsome 
salary  for  your  services,  which  will  not,  I  trust,  be  too 
heavy.  You  will  be  near  to  your  family  here  in  the 
cottage,  and  be  able  to  protect  them  and  assist  them  ;  and 
what  is  more,  you  will  mix  with  the  world  and  know 
what  is  going  on,  as  I  am  in  the  confidence  of  the  govern- 
ment. Of  course  I  put  implicit  confidence  in  you,  or  I 
would  not  offer  the  situation.  But  you  will  not  be  always 
down  here  :  I  have  my  correspondents  and  friends,  to 
whom  I  shall  have  to  send  you  occasionally  on  most  trusty 
commissions.  You,  I  am  sure,  will  suit  me  in  every 
respect,  and  I  hope  you  will  undertake  the  post  which  I 


200         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

now  offer  you.  Give  me  no  answer  just  now  ;  consult 
with  your  brother,  and  give  the  oifer  due  consideration, 
and  when  you  have  made  up  your  mind  you  can  let  me 
know." 

Edward  bowed ;  and  the  Intendant  went  into  the 
cottage. 

Edward  then  assisted  Humphrey  and  Pablo  to  get 
the  iron  chest  on  the  cart,  and  covered  it  with  the  other 
packages  and  boxes,  till  the  cart  was  well  loaded. 
Leaving  Pablo  in  charge  till  Oswald  came  from  the 
stables,  Edward  and  Humphrey  then  went  into  the 
cottage,  where  they  found  a  very  social  party  ;  Patience 
Heatherstone  having  succeeded  in  making  great  friends 
with  the  other  three  girls,  and  the  Intendant,  to  Edward's 
surprise,  laughing  and  joking  with  them.  Alice  and  Edith 
had  brought  out  some  milk,  biscuits,  and  all  the  fruit  that 
was  ripe,  with  some  bread,  a  cold  piece  of  salt  beef,  and  a 
ham  :  and  they  were  eating  as  well  as  talking. 

"  I  have  been  praising  your  sisters'  housekeeping, 
Armitage,"  said  the  Intendant.  "  Your  farm  appears  to 
be  very  productive." 

"  Alice  expected  Miss  Heatherstone,  sir,"  replied 
Edward,  "  and  made  an  unusual  provision.  You  must 
not  think  that  we  live  on  such  fare  every  day." 

" No,"  replied  the  Intendant  drily ;  "on  other  days 
I  daresay  you  have  other  fare.  I  would  almost 
make  a  bet  that  there  is  a  pasty  in  the  cupboard 
which  you  dare  not  show  to  the  Intendant  of  the 
New  Forest." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  sir,  for  once,"  replied  Humphrey. 
**  Alice  knows  well  how  to  make  one,  but  she  has  not  one 
just  now." 

**  Well,  I  must  believe  you,  Master  Humphrey,"  replied 
the  Intendant.  "  And  now,  my  dear  child,  we  must  think 
of  going,  for  it  is  a  long  ride,  and  the  little  girl  is  not  used 
to  a  horse.  "  Mistress  Alice,  many  thanks  for  your 
hospitality;  and  now,  farewell.  Edith,  good-bye,  dear. 
Now,  Clara,  are  you  quite  ready  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         201 

They  all  went  out  of  the  cottage.  The  Intendant  put 
Clara  on  the  pony,  after  she  had  kissed  Alice  and  Edith. 
Edward  assisted  Patience  ;  and  when  she  was  mounted 
she  said — 

**  I  hope  you  will  accept  my  father's  offer — you  will 
oblige  me  so  much  if  you  do." 

**  I  will  give  it  every  consideration  it  deserves,"  replied 
Edward.  "  Indeed,  it  will  depend  more  upon  my  brother 
than  myself  whether  I  accept  it  or  not." 

"  Your  brother  is  a  very  sensible  young  man,  sir, 
therefore  I  have  hopes,"  replied  Patience. 

"  A  quality  which  it  appears  you  do  not  give  me  credit 
for.  Miss  Heatherstone." 

"  Not  when  pride  or  vindictive  feelings  obtain  the 
mastery,"  replied  she. 

"  Perhaps  you  will  find  that  I  am  not  quite  so  proud,  or 
bear  such  ill-will,  as  I  did  when  I  first  saw  your  father. 
Miss  Heatherstone ;  and  some  allowance  should  be  made, 
even  if  I  did  show  such  feehngs,  when  you  consider  that 
I  was  brought  up  at  Arnwood." 

"True — most  true.  Master  Armitage.  I  had  no  right 
to  speak  so  boldly,  especially  to  you,  who  risked  your 
own  life  to  save  the  daughter  of  one  of  those  Roundheads 
who  treated  the  family  of  your  protector  so  cruelly.  You 
must  forgive  me  ;  and  now,  farewell !  " 

Edward  bowed,  and  then  turned  to  the  Intendant,  who 
had  apparently  been  waiting  while  the  conversation  was 
going  on.  The  Intendant  bade  him  a  cordial  farewell ; 
Edward  shook  Clara  by  the  hand,  and  the  cavalcade  set 
off.  They  all  remained  outside  of  the  cottage  till  the 
party  were  at  some  distance,  and  then  Edward  walked 
apart  with  Humphrey,  to  communicate  to  him  the  offer 
made  by  the  Intendant,  and  ask  his  opinion. 

'*My  opinion  is  made  up,  Edward;  which  is,  that  you 
should  accept  it  immediately.  You  are  under  no  obligation 
to  the  government,  and  you  have  already  conferred  such 
an  obligation  upon  the  Intendant  that  you  have  a  right  to 
expect  a  return.     Why  stay  here,  when  you  can  safely 


202         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

mix  with  the  world  and  know  how  things  are  going  on  ? 
I  do  not  require  your  assistance,  now  that  I  have  Pablo, 
who  is  more  useful  every  day.  Do  not  lose  such  an 
opportunity  of  making  a  friend  for  yourself  and  all  of  us 
— a  protector,  I  may  say  ;  and  who  is,  by  what  he  has  con- 
fided to  you,  anything  but  approving  of  the  conduct  of  the 
present  government.  He  has  paid  you  a  deserved  com- 
pHment  by  saying  that  he  can  and  will  trust  you.  You 
must  not  refuse  the  offer,  Edward — it  would  really  be  folly 
if  you  did." 

"I  believe  you  are  right,  Humphrey  ;  but  I  have  been 
so  accustomed  to  range  the  forest — I  am  so  fond  of  the 
chase — I  am  so  impatient  of  control  or  confinement,  that 
I  hardly  know  how  to  decide.  A  secretary's  life  is  any- 
thing but  pleasing  to  me,  sitting  at  a  table  writing  and 
reading  all  day  long.  The  pen  is  but  a  poor  exchange  for 
the  long-barrelled  gun." 

"It  does  more  execution,  nevertheless,"  replied  Hum- 
phrey, **  if  what  I  have  read  is  true.  But  you  are  not  to 
suppose  that  your  life  will  be  such  a  sedentary  one.  Did 
he  not  say  that  he  would  have  to  trust  you  with  missions 
of  importance  ?  Will  you  not,  by  going  to  London  and 
other  places,  and  mixing  with  people  of  importance,  be 
preparing  yourself  for  your  proper  station  in  life,  which 
I  trust  that  one  day  you  will  resume  ?  And  does  it 
follow  that  because  you  are  appointed  a  secretary  you 
are  not  to  go  out  in  the  forest  and  shoot  a  deer  with 
Oswald,  if  you  feel  inclined — with  this  difference,  that 
you  may  do  it  then  without  fear  of  being  insulted  or  per- 
secuted by  such  a  wretch  as  that  Corbould  ?  Do  not 
hesitate  any  longer,  my  dear  brother;  recollect  that  our 
sisters  ought  not  to  live  this  forest  life  as  they  advance  in 
years — they  were  not  born  for  it,  although  they  have  so 
well  conformed  to  it.  It  depends  upon  you  to  release 
them  eventually  from  their  false  position ;  and  you  can 
never  have  such  an  opening  as  is  now  offered  you,  by 
one  whose  gratitude  alone  will  make  him  anxious  to  serve 
you." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         203 

"  You  are  right,  Humphrey,  and  I  will  accept  the  offer; 
I  can  but  return  to  you  if  things  do  not  go  on  well." 

"I  thank  you  sincerely  for  your  decision,  Edward," 
replied  Humphrey.  "  What  a  sweet  girl  that  Patience 
Heatherstone  is  ! — I  think  I  never  saw  such  an  enchanting 
smile ! " 

Edward  thought  of  the  smile  she  gave  him  when  they 
parted  but  an  hour  ago,  and  agreed  with  Humphrey,  but 
he  replied — 

"  Why,  brother,  you  are  really  in  love  with  the  Intend- 
ant's  daughter." 

"Not  so,  my  dear  fellow;  but  I  am  in  love  with  her 
goodness  and  sweetness  of  disposition,  and  so  are  Alice 
and  Edith,  I  can  tell  you.  She  has  promised  to  come  over 
and  see  them,  and  bring  them  flowers  for  their  garden, 
and  I  hardly  know  what ;  and  I  am  very  glad  of  it,  as 
my  sisters  have  been  buried  here  so  long  that  they  cannot 
but  gain  by  her  company  now  and  then.  No  !  I  will  leave 
Mistress  Heatherstone  for  you ;  I  am  in  love  with  little 
Clara." 

"Not  a  bad  choice,  Humphrey:  we  both  aspire  high, 
for  two  young  foresters,  do  we  not  ^  However,  they  say 
*  Every  dog  has  his  day,'  and  Cromwell  and  his  Parlia- 
ment may  have  theirs.  King  Charles  may  be  on  his 
throne  again  now,  long  before — you  catch  a  forest  pony, 
Humphrey." 

"  I  hope  he  will,  Edward :  but  recollect  how  you 
laughed  at  the  idea  of  my  catching  a  cow — you  may  be 
surprised  a  second  time.  *  Where  there  is  a  will  there  is 
a  way,'  the  saying  is.  But  I  must  go  and  help  Alice  with 
the  heifer ;  she  is  not  very  quiet  yet,  and  I  see  her  going 
out  with  her  pail." 

The  brothers  then  parted,  and  Edward  walked  about, 
turning  over  in  his  mind  the  events  of  the  day,  and  very 
often  finding  his  thoughts  broken  in  upon  by  sudden 
visions  of  Patience  Heatherstone  —  and  certainly  the 
remembrance  of  her  was  to  him  the  most  satisfactory  and 
pleasing  portion  of  the  prospect  in  his  offered  situation. 


204        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  I  shall  live  with  her,  and  be  continually  in  her 
company,"  thought  he.  Well,  I  would  take  a  less  pleasing 
office  if  only  for  that.  She  requested  me  to  accept  it  to 
oblige  her,  and  I  will  do  so.  How  hasty  we  are  in  our 
conclusions !  When  I  first  saw  her  father,  what  an 
aversion  I  felt  for  him  !  now,  the  more  I  know  him,  the 
more  I  like  him,  nay,  more— respect  him.  He  said  that 
the  king  wished  to  be  absolute,  and  wrest  the  liberties 
from  his  subjects,  and  that  they  were  justified  in  opposing 
him ;  I  never  heard  that  when  at  Arnwood. 

"  If  so,  was  it  lawful  so  to  do  ? 

"  I  think  it  was,  but  not  to  murder  him  ;  that  I  can 
never  admit,  nor  does  the  Intendant :  on  the  contrary,  he 
holds  his  murderers  in  as  great  detestation  as  I  do.  Why, 
then,  we  do  not  think  far  apart  from  one  another.  At  the 
commencement,  the  two  parties  were — those  who  sup- 
ported him,  not  admitting  that  he  was  right,  but  too  loyal 
to  refuse  to  fight  for  their  king — and  those  who  opposed, 
hoping  to  force  him  to  do  right ;  the  king  for  his  supposed 
prerogatives,  the  people  for  their  liberties.  The  king  was 
obstinate,  the  people  resolute,  until  virulent  warfare  in- 
flamed both  parties,  and  neither  would  listen  to  reason ; 
and  the  people  gained  the  upper  hand,  they  wreaked 
their  vengeance,  instead  of  looking  to  the  dictates  of 
humanity  and  justice.  How  easy  it  had  been  to  have 
deposed  him,  and  have  sent  him  beyond  the  seas  !  instead 
of  which  they  detained  him  a  prisoner  and  then  murdered 
him.  The  punishment  was  greater  than  the  offence,  and 
dictated  by  malice  and  revenge;  it  was  a  diabolical  act, 
and  will  soil  the  page  of  our  nation's  history."  So  thought 
Edward,  as  he  paced  before  the  cottage,  until  he  was 
summoned  in  by  Pablo  to  their  evening  meal. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         20  c 


Chapter  XVIII 

*'  Edward,"  said  Edith,  *'  scold  Pablo  ;  he  has  been  ill- 
treating  my  poor  cat ;  he  is  a  cruel  boy." 

Pablo  laughed. 

"  See,  Edward,  he's  laughing ;  put  him  in  the  pitfall 
again,  and  let  him  stay  there  till  he  says  he  is  sorry." 

"  I  very  sorry  now,  Missy  Edith,  but  cat  bite  me," 
said  Pablo. 

*'  Well,  if  pussy  did,  it  didn't  hurt  you  much  ;  and 
what  did  I  tell  you  this  morning  out  of  the  Bible  ? — that 
you  must  forgive  them  who  behave  ill  to  you." 

**  Yes,  Missy  Edith,  you  tell  me  all  that,  and  so  I  do ; 
I  forgive  pussy  'cause  she  bite  me,  but  I  kick  her  for  it." 

**  That's  not  forgiveness,  is  it,  Edward  ?  you  should 
have  forgiven  it  at  once,  and  not  kicked  it  at  all." 

"  Miss  Edith,  when  pussy  bite  me,  pussy  hurt  me, 
make  me  angry,  and  I  give  her  a  kick  ;  then  I  think 
what  you  tell  me,  and  I  do  as  you  tell  me.  I  forgive 
pussy  with  all  my  heart." 

"  I  think  you  must  forgive  Pablo,  Edith,"  said  Edward, 
**  if  it  is  only  to  set  him  a  good  example." 

"  Well,  I  will  this  time ;  but  if  he  kicks  pussy  again, 
he  must  be  put  in  the  pitfall — mind  that,  Pablo." 

"  Yes,  Missy  Edith,  I  go  into  pitfall,  and  then  you 
cry,  and  ask  Master  Edward  to  take  me  out.  When  you 
have  me  put  in  pitfall  then  you  not  good  Christian, 
'cause  you  not  forgive  ;  when  you  cry  and  take  me  out, 
then  you  good  Christian  once  more." 

By  this  conversation  it  will  appear  to  the  reader  that 
they  had  been  trying  to  impress  Pablo  with  the  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion — and  such  was  the  case ;  Edith 
having  been  one  of  the  most  active  in  the  endeavour, 
although  very  young  for  a  missionary.  However,  Alice 
and  Humphrey  had  been  more  successful,  and  Pablo  was 


2o6         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

now  beginning  to  comprehend  what  they  had  attempted 
to  instil,  and  was  really  progressing  every  day. 

Edward  remained  at  the  cottage,  expecting  to  hear 
some  message  from  the  Indendant.  He  was  right  in  his 
conjecture,  for,  on  the  third  day,  Oswald  Partridge  came 
over  to  say  that  the  Intendant  would  be  happy  to  see 
him,  if  he  could  make  it  convenient  to  go  over  ;  which 
Edward  assented  to  do  on  the  following  day.  Oswald 
had  ridden  over  on  a  pony  :  Edward  arranged  to  take 
Billy,  and  return  with  him.  They  started  early  the  next 
morning,  and  Edward  asked  Oswald  if  he  knew  why  the 
Intendant  had  sent  for  him. 

'*  Not  exactly,"  replied  Oswald ;  **  but  I  think,  from 
what  I  heard  Miss  Patience  say,  it  is  to  offer  you  some 
situation,  if  you  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  accept  it." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  Edward ;  "  he  offers  me  the  post 
of  secretary.     What  do  you  think  ? " 

"  Why,  sir,  I  think  I  would  accept  it ;  at  all  events, 
I  v/ould  take  it  on  trial — there  can  be  no  harm  done  : 
if  you  do  not  like  it  you  can  only  go  back  to  the  cottage 
again.  One  thing  I  am  sure  of,  which  is,  that  Master 
Heatherstone  will  make  it  as  pleasant  to  you  as  he  can, 
for  he  is  most  anxious  to  serve  you." 

"  That  I  really  believe,"  repHed  Edward  •,  "  and  I 
have  pretty  well  made  up  my  mind  to  accept  the  office. 
It  is  a  post  of  confidence,  and  I  shall  know  all  that  is 
going  on,  which  I  cannot  do  while  I  am  secluded  in  the 
forest ;  and  depend  upon  it,  we  shall  have  stirring  news." 

"  I  suppose  you  think  that  the  king  will  come  over  ? " 
replied  Oswald. 

"I  feel  certain  of  it,  Oswald;  and  that  is  the  reason 
why  I  want  to  be  where  I  can  know  all  that  is  going  on." 

*'Well,  sir,  it  is  my  opinion  that  the  king  will  come 
over,  as  well  as  yours :  yet  I  think  at  present  he  stands 
but  a  poor  chance ;  but  Master  Heatherstone  knows  more 
on  that  score  than  any  one,  I  should  think  j  but  he  is 
very  close." 

The  conversation  then   changed,  and   after    a   ride   of 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         207 

eight  hours  they  arrived  at  the  Intendant's  house. 
Edward  gave  Billy  into  Oswald's  charge,  and  knocked  at 
the  door.  Phoebe  let  him  in,  and  asked  him  into  the 
sitting-room,  where  he  found  the  Intendant  alone. 

"  Edward  Armitage,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  ;  and  shall 
be  still  more  so  if  I  find  that  you  have  made  up  your 
mind  to  accept  my  proposition.     What  is  your  reply  ? " 

"  I  am  very  thankful  to  you  for  the  oifer,  sir,"  replied 
Edward ;  "  and  will  accept  it  if  you  think  that  I  am  fitting 
for  it,  and  if  I  find  that  I  am  equal  to  it :  I  can  but  give 
it  a  trial,  and  leave  if  I  find  it  too  arduous  or  too  irk- 
some." 

**  Too  arduous  it  shall  not  be — that  shall  be  my  con- 
cern ;  and  too  irksome  I  hope  you  will  not  find  it.  My 
letters  are  not  so  many  but  that  I  could  answer  them 
myself,  were  it  not  that  my  eyes  are  getting  weak,  and 
I  wish  to  save  them  as  much  as  possible.  You  will 
therefore  have  to  write  chiefly  what  I  shall  dictate  ;  but 
it  is  not  only  for  that  I  require  a  person  that  I  can  confide 
in.  I  very  often  shall  send  you  to  London  instead  of 
going  myself,  and  to  that  I  presume  you  will  have  no 
objection  ? " 

**  Certainly  none,  sir." 

"Well,  then,  it  is  no  use  saying  any  more  just  now; 
you  will  have  a  chamber  in  this  house,  and  you  will  live 
with  me,  and  at  my  table  altogether.  Neither  shall  I  say 
anything  just  now  about  remuneration,  as  I  am  convinced 
that  you  will  be  satisfied.  All  that  I  require  now,  is  to 
know  the  day  that  you  will  come,  that  everything  may  be 
ready." 

"  I  suppose,  sir,  I  must  change  my  attire  ? "  replied 
Edward,  looking  at  his  forester's  dress  ;  "  that  will  hardly 
accord  with  the  office  of  secretary." 

"  I  agree  with  you  that  it  will  be  better  to  keep  that 
dress  for  your  forest  excursions,  as  I  presume  you  will 
not  altogether  abandon  them,"  repHed  the  Intendant. 
"  You  can  provide  yourself  with  a  suit  at  Lymington. 
I  will  furnish  you  the  means." 


2o8         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,  I  have  means,  much  more  than 
sufficient,"  rephed  Edward,  "  although  not  quite  so 
wealthy  as  little  Clara  appeared  to  be." 

**  Wealthy,  indeed!"  replied  the  Intendant.  "I  had 
no  idea  that  poor  RatclifFe  possessed  so  much  ready  money 
and  jewels.  Well,  then,  this  is  Wednesday ;  can  you 
come  over  next  Monday  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Edward,  **  I  see  no  reason  to  the 
contrary." 

"Well,  then,  that  is  settled,  and  I  suppose  you  would 
like  to  see  your  accommodation.  Patience  and  Clara  are 
in  the  next  room.  You  can  join  them,  and  you  will 
make  my  daughter  very  happy  by  telling  her  that  you  are 
to  become  a  resident  with  us.  You  will  of  course  dine 
with  us  to-day,  and  sleep  here  to-night." 

Mr  Heatherstone  then  opened  the  door,  and  saying 
to  his  daughter,  "Patience,  my  dear,  I  leave  you  to  enter- 
tain Edward  Armitage  till  dinner-time,"  he  ushered 
Edward  in,  and  closed  the  door  again.  Clara  ran  up  to 
Edward  as  soon  as  he  went  in ;  and  having  kissed  him, 
Edward  then  took  Patience's  offered  hand. 

"  Then  you  have  consented  ? "  said  Patience  inquir- 
ingly. 

"  Yes,  I  could  not  refuse  such  kindness,"  replied 
Edward. 

"  And  when  do  you  come  ?  " 

"  On  Monday  night,  if  I  can  be  ready  by  that  time." 

"  Why,  what  have  you  to  get  ready  ? "  said  Clara. 

"I  must  not  appear  in  a  forester's  dress,  my  little 
Clara.  I  can  wear  that  with  a  gun  in  my  hand,  but  not 
with  a  pen  :  so  I  must  go  to  Lymington  and  see  what  a 
tailor  can  do  for  me." 

"  You  will  feel  as  strange  in  a  secretary's  dress  as  I  did 
in  boy's  clothes,"  said  Clara. 

"Perhaps  I  may,"  said  Edward;  although  he  felt  that 
such  would  not  be  the  case,  having  been  accustomed  to 
much  better  clothes  when  at  Arnwood  than  what  were 
usually    worn    by    secretaries  ;     and    this    remembrance 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         209 

brought  back  Arnwood  in  its  train,  and  Edward  became 
silent  and  pensive. 

Patience  observed  it,  and  after  a  time  said — 

"You  will  be  able  to  watch  over  your  sisters,  Mr 
Armitage,  as  well  here,  almost,  as  if  you  were  at  the 
cottage.  You  do  not  return  till  to-morrow  ?  How  did 
you  come  over  ? " 

"  I  rode  the  pony  Billy,  Mistress  Patience." 

"  Why  do  you  call  her  Mistress  Patience,  Edward  ? " 
said  Clara.  "  You  call  me  Clara :  why  not  call  her 
Patience  ? " 

"  You  forget  that  I  am  only  a  forester,  Clara,"  replied 
Edward,  with  a  grave  smile. 

**  No,  you  are  a  secretary  now,"  replied  Clara. 

"  Mistress  Patience  is  older  than  you  by  several  years, 
I  call  you  Clara,  because  you  are  but  a  little  girl ;  but  I 
must  not  take  that  liberty  with  Mistress  Heatherstone." 

"  Do  you  think  so,  Patience  ?  "  said  Clara. 

**  I  certainly  do  not  think  that  it  would  be  a  liberty  in 
a  person,  after  being  well  acquainted  with  me,  to  call 
me  Patience,"  replied  she ;  **  especially  when  that  person 
lives  in  the  house  with  us,  eats  and  associates  with  us 
as  one  of  the  family,  and  is  received  on  an  equality; 
but  I  daresay,  Clara,  that  Master  Armitage  will  be  guided 
by  his  own  feelings,  and  act  as  he  considers  to  be  proper." 

**  But  you  give  him  leave,  and  then  it  is  proper," 
replied  Clara. 

**  Yes,  if  he  gave  himself  leave,  Clara,"  said  Patience. 
"  But  we  will  now  show  him  his  own  room,  Clara,"  con- 
tinued Patience,  wishing  to  change  the  subject  of  conver- 
sation. "  Will  you  follow  us,  sir  ? "  said  Patience,  with  a 
little  mock  ceremony. 

Edward  did  so  without  replying,  and  was  ushered 
into  a  large  airy  room,  very  neatly  furnished. 

"This  is  your  future  lodging,"  said  Patience  ;  "I  hope 
you  will  like  it." 

"Why,  he  never  saw  anything  like  it  before,"  said 
Clara. 


210        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Yes  I  have,  Clara,"  replied  Edward. 

"Where  did  you?" 

"  At  Arnwood ;  the  apartments  were  on  a  much  larger 
scale." 

"  Arnwood !  oh  yes,  I  have  heard  my  father  speak  of 
it,"  said  Clara,  with  the  tears  starting  in  her  eyes  at  his 
memory.  "  Yes,  it  was  burnt  down,  and  all  the  children 
burnt  to  death  !  " 

**  So  they  say,  Clara  ;  but  I  was  not  there  when  it  was 
burnt." 

**  Where  were  you  then  ?  " 

"I  was  at  the  cottage  where  I  now  live."  Edward 
turned  round  to  Patience,  and  perceived  that  her  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  him,  as  if  she  would  have  read  his 
thoughts.     Edward  smiled,  and  said — 

"  Do  you  doubt  what  I  say  ? " 

"  No,  indeed  !  "  said  she,  "  I  have  no  doubt  that  you 
were  at  the  cottage  at  the  time ;  but  I  was  thinking  that 
if  the  apartments  at  Arnwood  were  more  splendid,  those 
at  your  cottage  are  less  comfortable.  You  have  been 
used  to  better  and  to  worse,  and  therefore  will,  I  trust, 
be  content  with  these." 

"  I  trust  I  have  shown  no  signs  of  discontent.  I 
should  indeed  be  difficult  to  please,  if  an  apartment  like 
this  did  not  suit  me.  Besides,  allow  me  to  observe, 
that  although  I  stated  that  the  apartments  at  Arnwood 
were  on  a  grander  scale,  I  never  said  that  I  had  ever 
been  a  possessor  of  one  of  them." 

Patience  smiled  and  made  no  reply. 

"  Now  that  you  know  your  way  to  your  apartment, 
Master  Armitage,  we  will,  if  you  please,  go  back  to  the 
sitting-room,"  said  she.  As  they  were  going  back  into 
the  sitting-room  she  said — 

"When  you  come  over  on  Monday,  you  will,  I 
presume,  bring  your  clothes  in  a  cart  ^  I  ask  it,  because 
I  promised  some  flowers  and  other  things  to  your  sisters, 
which  I  can  send  back  by  the  cart." 

"You    are    very  kind    to    think    of    them,    Mistress 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         211 

Patience,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  they  are  fond  of  flowers, 
and  will  be  much  pleased  with  possessing  any." 

"You  sleep  here  to-night,  I  think  my  father  said?" 
inquired  Patience. 

"He  did  make  the  proposal,  and  I  shall  gladly  avail 
myself  of  it,  as  I  am  not  to  trust  to  Phoebe's  ideas  of 
comfort  this  time,"  said  Edward,  smiling. 

"  Yes,  that  was  a  cross  action  of  Phoebe's ;  and  I  can 
tell  you.  Master  Armitage,  that  she  is  ashamed  to  look 
you  in  the  face  ever  since  j  but  how  fortunate  for  me 
that  she  was  cross,  and  turned  you  out  as  she  did  !  You 
must  forgive  her,  as  she  was  the  means  of  your  performing 
a  noble  action  ;  and  I  must  forgive  her,  as  she  was  the 
means  of  my  life  being  saved." 

"  I  have  no  feeling  except  kindness  towards  Phoebe," 
replied  Edward  ;  "  indeed  I  ought  to  feel  grateful  to  her  ! 
for  if  she  had  not  given  me  so  bad  a  bed  that  night,  I 
never  should  have  been  so  comfortably  lodged  as  it  is 
proposed  that  I  shall  be  now," 

"  I  hope  you  are  hungry,  Edward,"  said  Clara ;  "  dinner 
is  almost  ready." 

"  I  daresay  I  shall  eat  more  than  you  do,  Clara." 

"  So  you  ought,  a  great  big  man  like  you.  How  old 
are  you,  Edward  ?  "  said  Clara  ;  "  I  am  thirteen  ;  Patience 
is  past  sixteen  :  now  how  old  are  you  .'' " 

"  I  am  not  yet  eighteen,  Clara ;  so  that  I  can  hardly  be 
called  a  man." 

"  Why,  you  are  as  tall  as  Mr  Heatherstone." 

"  Yes,  I  believe  I  am." 

"  And  can't  you  do  everything  that  a  man  can  do  ? " 

"  I  really  don't  know ;  but  I  certainly  shall  always  try 
so  to  do." 

"  Well,  then,  you  must  be  a  man." 

"Well,  Clara,  if  it  pleases  you,  I  will  be  a  man." 

"  Here  comes  Mr  Heatherstone,  so  I  know  dinner  is 
ready  ;  is  it  not,  sir  .? " 

"  Yes,  my  child,  it  is,"  replied  Mr  Heatherstone, 
kissing  Clara  ;  "  so  let  us  all  go  in." 


212         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Mr  Heatherstone,  as  was  usual  at  that  time  with  the 
people  to  whose  party  he  ostensibly  belonged,  said  a  grace 
before  meat,  of  considerable  length,  and  then  they  sat 
down  to  table.  As  soon  as  the  repast  was  over  Mr 
Heatherstone  returned  to  his  study,  and  Edward  went  out 
to  find  Oswald  Partridge,  with  whom  he  remained  the 
larger  portion  of  the  afternoon,  going  to  the  kennel  and 
examining  the  dogs,  and  talking  of  matters  connected  with 
the  chase. 

"  I  have  not  two  men  that  can  stalk  a  deer,"  observed 
Oswald ;  "  the  men  appointed  here  as  verderers  and 
keepers  have  not  one  of  them  been  brought  up  to  the 
business.  Most  of  them  are  men  who  have  been  in  the 
army,  and  I  believe  have  been  appointed  to  these  situations 
to  get  rid  of  them,  because  they  were  troublesome  ;  and 
they  are  anything  but  good  characters  ;  the  consequence 
is,  that  we  kill  but  few  deer,  for  I  have  so  much  to  attend 
to  here,  as  none  of  them  know  their  duties,  that  I  can 
seldom  take  my  own  gun  out.  I  stated  so  to  the  Inten- 
dant,  and  he  said,  that  if  you  accepted  an  offer  he  had 
made  you,  and  came  over  here,  we  should  not  want 
venison ;  so  it  is  clear  that  he  does  not  expect  you  to  have 
your  pen  always  in  your  hand." 

**  I  am  glad  to  hear  that,"  replied  Edward ;  "  depend 
upon  it  his  own  table,  at  all  events,  shall  be  well  supplied. 
Is  not  that  fellow  Corbould,  who  is  leaning  against  the 
wall  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  he  is  to  be  discharged,  as  he  cannot  walk  well, 
and  the  surgeon  says  he  will  always  limp.  He  owes  you 
a  grudge,  and  I  am  glad  that  he  is  going  away,  for  he  is 
a  dangerous  man.  But  the  sun  is  setting,  Mr  Edward, 
and  supper  will  soon  be  on  the  table  ;  you  had  better  go 
back  to  the  house." 

Edward  bade  Oswald  farewell,  and  returned  to  the 
Intendant's,  and  found  that  Oswald  was  correct,  as  supper 
was  being  placed  on  the  table. 

Soon  after  supper,  Phoebe  and  the  men-servants  were 
summoned,  and  prayers  offered  up  by  the  Intendant ;  after 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


213 


which  Patience  and  Clara  retired.  Edward  remained  in 
conversation  with  the  Intendant  for  about  an  hour,  and 
then  was  conducted  by  him  to  his  room,  which  had  aheady 
been  shown  to  him  by  Patience. 

Edward  did  not  sleep  much  that  night.  The  novelty 
of  his  situation — the  novelty  of  his  prospects,  and  his 
speculations  thereon,  kept  him  awake  till  near  morning  ; 
he  was,  however,  up  in  good  time,  and  having  assisted  at 
the  morning  prayers,  and  afterwards  eaten  a  most  substan- 
tial breakfast,  he  took  his  leave  of  the  Intendant  and  the 
two  girls,  and  set  off  on  his  return  to  the  cottage,  having 
renewed  his  promise  of  coming  on  the  following  Monday 
to  take  up  his  abode  with  them.  Billy  was  fresh,  and 
cantered  gaily  along,  so  that  Edward  was  back  early  in 
the  afternoon,  and  once  more  welcomed  by  his  household. 
He  stated  to  Humphrey  all  that  had  occurred,  and 
Humphrey  was  much  pleased  at  Edward  having  accepted 
the  offer  of  the  Intendant.  Alice  and  Edith  did  not  quite 
so  much  approve  of  it,  and  a  few  tears  were  shed  at  the 
idea  of  Edward  leaving  the  cottage.  The  next  day, 
Edward  and  Humphrey  set  off  for  Lymington,  with  Billy 
in  the  cart. 

"  Do  you  know,  Edward,"  said  Humphrey,  **  what  I  am 
going  to  try  and  purchase  ?  I  will  tell  you — as  many  kids 
as  I  can,  or  goats  and  kids,  I  don't  care  which." 

"Why,  have  you  not  stock  enough,  already?  You 
will  this  year  have  four  cows  in  milk,  and  you  have  two 
cow  calves  bringing  up." 

"  That  is  very  true,  but  I  do  not  intend  to  have  goats 
for  their  milk,  but  simply  for  eating  in  lieu  of  mutton. 
Sheep  I  cannot  manage,  but  goats,  with  a  little  hay  in 
winter,  will  do  well,  and  will  find  themselves  in  the  forest 
all  the  year  round.  I  won't  kill  any  of  the  females  for  the 
first  year  or  two,  and  after  that  I  expect  we  shall  have  a 
flock  sufficient  to  meet  any  demand  upon  it." 

"It  is  not  a  bad  idea,  Humphrey  -,  they  will  always 
come    home,   if    you    have    hay   for    them    during    the 


214        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Yes,  and  a  large  shed  for  them  to  lie  in  when  the 
snow  is  on  the  ground." 

**  Now  I  recollect,  when  we  used  to  go  to  Lymington, 
I  saw  a  great  many  goats,  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  they 
are  to  be  purchased.  I  will  soon  ascertain  that  for  you, 
from  the  landlord  of  the  hostelry,"  replied  Edward.  "  We 
will  drive  there  first,  as  I  must  ask  him  to  recommend  me 
a  tailor." 

On  their  arrival  at  Lymington,  they  went  straight  to  the 
hostelry,  and  found  the  landlord  at  home.  He  recom- 
mended a  tailor  to  Edward,  who  sent  for  him  to  the  inn, 
and  was  measured  by  him  for  a  plain  suit  of  dark  cloth. 
Edward  and  Humphrey  then  went  out,  as  Edward  had  to 
procure  boots,  and  many  other  articles  of  dress,  to  corre- 
spond with  the  one  which  he  was  about  to  assume. 

"I  am  most  puzzled  about  a  hat,  Humphrey,"  said 
Edward :  "I  hate  those  steeple-crowned  hats,  worn  by 
the  Roundheads ;  yet  the  hat  and  feather  is  not  proper 
for  a  secretary." 

"  I  would  advise  you  to  submit  to  wear  the  steeple- 
crowned  hats,  nevertheless,"  said  Humphrey.  "Your 
dress,  as  I  consider,  is  a  sort  of  disgrace  to  a  cavalier  born, 
and  the  heir  of  Arnwood ;  why  not,  therefore,  take  its 
hat  as  well  ?  As  secretary  to  the  Intendant,  you  should 
dress  like  him  ;  if  not,  you  may  occasion  remarks,  especially 
when  you  travel  on  his  concerns." 

"  You  are  right,  Humphrey,  I  must  not  do  things  by 
halves  ;  and  unless  I  wear  the  hat  I  might  be  suspected." 

"I  doubt  if  the  Intendant  wears  it  for  any  other 
reason,"  said  Humphrey. 

"  At  all  events,  I  will  not  go  to  the  height  of  the 
fashion,"  replied  Edward,  laughing.  "  Some  of  the  hats 
are  not  quite  so  tall  as  the  others." 

"  Here  is  the  shop  for  the  hat  and  for  the  sword-belt." 

Edward  chose  a  hat  and  a  plain  sword-belt,  paid  for 
them,  and  desired  the  man  to  carry  them  to  the  hostelry. 

While  all  these  purchases  on  the  part  of  Edward,  and 
many  others  by  Humphrey,  such  as  nails,  saws,  tools,  and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         215 

various  articles  which  Alice  required  for  the  household, 
were  being  gathered  together,  the  landlord  had  sent  out 
to  inquire  for  the  goats,  and  found  out  at  what  price  they 
were  to  be  procured.  Humphrey  left  Edward  to  put 
away  these  in  the  cart,  while  he  went  out  a  second  time, 
to  see  the  goats  ;  he  made  an  agreement  with  the  man 
who  had  them  for  sale  for  a  male  and  three  females 
with  two  kids  each  at  their  sides,  and  ten  more  female 
kids  which  had  just  been  weaned.  The  man  engaged  to 
drive  them  from  Lymington,  as  far  as  the  road  went  into 
the  forest,  on  the  following  day  ;  when  Humphrey  would 
meet  them,  pay  him  his  money,  and  drive  them  to  the 
cottage,  which  would  be  only  three  miles  from  the  place 
agreed  upon.  Having  settled  that  satisfactorily,  he 
returned  to  Edward,  who  was  all  ready,  and  they  went 
back  home. 

**  We  have  dipped  somewhat  into  the  bag  to-day, 
Edward,"  said  Humphrey  5  "  but  the  money  is  well 
spent." 

"I  think  so,  Humphrey,  but  I  have  no  doubt  that  I 
shall  be  able  to  replace  the  money  very  soon,  as  the 
Intendant  will  pay  me  for  my  services.  The  tailor  has 
promised  the  clothes  on  Saturday  without  fail ;  so  that 
you  or  I  must  go  for  them." 

**  I  will  go,  Edward ;  my  sisters  will  wish  you  to  stay 
with  them  now,  as  you  are  so  soon  to  leave  them ;  and  I 
will  take  Pablo  with  me,  that  he  may  know  his  way  to 
the  town ;  and  I  will  show  him  where  to  buy  things,  in 
case  he  goes  there  by  himself." 

"  It  appears  to  me  to  have  been  a  most  fortunate 
thing  your  having  caught  Pablo  as  you  did,  Humphrey, 
for  I  do  not  well  know  how  I  could  have  left  you  if  you 
had  not." 

"  At  all  events  I  can  do  much  better  without  you 
than  I  should  have  done,"  replied  Humphrey  ;  "  although 
I  think  now  that  I  could  get  on  by  myself;  but  still, 
Edward,  you  know  we  cannot  tell  what  a  day  may  bring 
forth,  and  I  might  fall  sick,  or  something  happen  which 


2i6        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

might  prevent  my  attending  to  anything  ;  and  then,  with- 
out you  or  Pablo,  everything  might  have  gone  to  w^rack 
and  ruin.  Certainly,  when  we  think  how  we  were 
left,  by  the  death  of  old  Jacob,  to  our  own  resources, 
we  have  much  to  thank  God  for  in  having  got  on  so  well." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  and  also  that  it  has  pleased 
Heaven  to  grant  us  all  such  good  health.  However,  I 
shall  be  close  at  hand  if  you  want  me,  and  Oswald  will 
always  call  and  see  how  you  get  on." 

"  I  hope  you  will  manage  that  he  calls  once  a  week." 

"  I  will  if  I  can,  Humphrey,  for  I  shall  be  just  as 
anxious  as  you  are  to  know  if  all  goes  on  well.  Indeed, 
I  shall  insist  upon  coming  over  to  you  once  a  fortnight ; 
and  I  hardly  think  the  Intendant  will  refuse  me — indeed  I 
am  sure  that  he  will  not." 

"So  am  I,"  replied  Humphrey.  "I  am  certain  that 
he  wishes  us  all  well,  and  has,  in  a  measure,  taken  us 
under  his  protection;  but,  Edward,  recollect,  I  shall 
never  kill  any  venison  after  this,  and  so  you  may  tell  the 
Intendant." 

**  I  will,  and  that  will  be  an  excuse  for  him  to  send 
some  over,  if  he  pleases.  Indeed,  as  I  know  I  shall  be 
permitted  to  go  out  with  Oswald,  it  will  be  hard  if  a 
stray  buck  does  not  find  its  way  to  the  cottage." 

Thus  did  they  continue  talking  over  matters  till  they 
arrived  at  the  cottage.  Alice  came  out  to  them,  saying 
to  Humphrey — 

"  Well,  Humphrey,  have  you  brought  my  geese  and 
ducks  ? " 

Humphrey  had  forgotten  them,  but  he  replied,  "  You 
must  wait  till  I  go  to  Lymington  again  on  Saturday, 
Alice,  and  then  I  hope  to  bring  them  with  me.  As  it  is, 
look  how  poor  Billy  is  loaded.     Where's  Pablo  ?  " 

"  In  the  garden.  He  has  been  working  there  all  day, 
and  Edith  is  with  him." 

**  Well  then  we  will  unload  the  cart,  while  you  get  us 
something  to  eat,  Alice,  for  we  are  not  a  little  hungry,  I 
can  tell  you." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         217 

*'  I  have  some  rabbit  stew  on  the  fire,  Humphrey,  all 
ready  for  you,  and  you  will  find  it  very  good." 

"Nothing  I  like  better,  my  dear  girl.  Pablo  won't 
thank  me  for  bringing  this  home,"  continued  Humphrey, 
taking  the  long  saw  out  of  the  cart  j  "  he  will  have  to 
go  to  the  bottom  of  the  pit  again,  as  soon  as  the  pit  is 
made." 

The  cart  was  soon  unloaded,  Billy  taken  out  and  turned 
out  to  feed,  and  then  they  went  in  to  supper. 

Humphrey  was  oiF  the  next  morning,  with  Pablo,  at  an 
early  hour,  to  meet  the  farmer  of  whom  he  had  purchased 
the  goats  and  kids.  He  found  them  punctual  to  the  time, 
at  the  place  agreed  upon  j  and  being  satisfied  with  the 
lot,  paid  the  farmer  his  money  and  drove  them  home 
through  the  forest. 

"  Goat  very  good,  kid  better  ;  always  eat  kid  in  Spain," 
said  Pablo. 

"  Were  you  born  in  Spain,  Pablo  ?  " 

"  Not  sure,  but  I  think  so.  First  recollect  myself  in 
that  country." 

"  Do  you  recollect  your  father  ?  " 

"  No  J  never  see  him." 

"  Did  your  mother  never  talk  about  him  ?  " 

"  Call  her  mother,  but  think  no  mother  at  all.  Custom 
with  Gitanas." 

"  Why  did  you  call  her  mother  ? " 

"  'Cause  she  feed  me  when  little,  beat  me  when  I  get 
big." 

"  All  mothers  do  that.  What  made  you  come  to 
England?" 

"I  don't  know,  but  I  hear  people  say.  Plenty  of 
money  in  England — plenty  to  eat — plenty  to  drink  ;  bring 
plenty  money  back  to  Spain." 

"  How  long  have  you  been  in  England  ?  " 

*'  One,  two,  three  year ;  yes,  three  year  and  a  bit." 

"  Which  did  you  like  best,  England  or  Spain  ?" 

"  When  with  my  people,  like  Spain  best ;  warm  sun — 
warm    night.      England,   little    sun,    cold    night,   much 


21 8        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

rain,  snow,  and  air  always  cold ;  but  now  I  live  with 
you,  have  warm  bed,  plenty  victuals,  like  England 
best." 

"But  when  you  were  with  the  gipsies,  they  stole 
everything,  did  they  not  ?  " 

"Not  steal  everything,"  replied  Pablo,  laughing, 
"  sometimes  take  and  no  pay  when  nobody  there  ;  farmer 
look  very  sharp — have  big  dog." 

"  Did  you  ever  go  out  to  steal  ? " 

"  Make  me  go  out.     Not  bring  back  something,  beat . 
me  very  hard ;  suppose  farmer  catch  me,  beat  hard  too  j 
nothing  but  beat,  beat,  beat." 

"  Then  they  obliged  you  to  steal  ? " 

"  Suppose  bring  nothing  home,  first  beat,  and  then  not 
have  to  eat  for  one,  two,  three  days.  How  you  like  that. 
Master  Humphrey  ?  I  think  you  steal  after  no  victuals 
for  three  days  ? " 

"  I  should  hope  not,"  replied  Humphrey,  "  although  I 
have  never  been  so  severely  punished ;  and  I  hope,  Pablo, 
you  will  never  steal  any  more." 

"  Why  steal  any  more  ?  "  replied  Pablo.  "  I  not  like 
to  steal ;  but  because  hungry  I  steal.  Now  I  never 
hungry,  always  have  plenty  to  eat ;  no  one  beat  me 
now ;  sleep  warm  all  night.'  Why  I  steal,  then  ?  No, 
Master  Humphrey,  I  never  steal  more,  'cause  I  have 
no  reason  why,  and  'cause  Missy  Alice  and  Missy  Edith 
tell  me  how  the  good  God  up  there  say  must  not 
steal." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  give  that  as  a  reason,  Pablo," 
replied  Humphrey,  "  as  it  proves  that  my  sisters  have  not 
been  teaching  you  in  vain." 

"  Like  to  hear  Missy  Alice  talk ;  she  talk  grave. 
Missy  Edith  talk  too,  but  she  laugh  very  much;  very 
fond  Missy  Edith,  very  happy  little  girl ;  jump  about 
just  like  one  of  these  kids  we  drive  home ;  always  merry. 
Hah  !  see  cottage  now  ;  soon  get  home,  Massa  Humphrey. 
Missy  Edith  like  see  kids  very  much.  Where  we  put 
them?" 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         219 


Chapter  XIX 

"  We  will  put  them  into  the  yard  for  the  present ;  I 
mean  that  Holdfast  shall  take  charge  of  them  by-and-bye. 
I  will  soon  teach  him." 

"  Yes,  he  take  charge  of  coat,  or  anything  I  tell  him, 
why  not  take  charge  of  goats  ?  Clever  dog,  Holdfast. 
Massa  Humphrey,  you  think  Massa  Edward  take  away 
both  his  dogs.  Smoker  and  Watch  ?  I  say  better  not  take 
puppy.     Take  Smoker,  and  leave  puppy." 

"I  agree  with  you,  Pablo.  We  ought  to  have  two 
dogs  here.  I  will  speak  to  my  brother.  Now  run 
forward  and  open  the  gate  of  the  yard,  and  throw  them 
some  hay,  Pablo,  while  I  go  and  call  my  sisters." 

The  flock  of  goats  was  much  admired,  and  the  next 
morning  was  driven  out  into  the  forest  to  feed,  attended 
by  Pablo  and  Holdfast.  When  it  was  dinner-time,  Pablo 
drove  the  flock  near  to  the  cottage,  telling  the  dog  to 
mind  the  goats.  The  sensible  animal  remained  at  once 
with  them  until  Pablo's  return  from  dinner ;  and  it  may 
be  as  well  to  observe  here  that  in  a  few  days  the  dog 
took  charge  of  them  altogether,  driving  them  home  to 
the  yard  every  evening ;  and  as  soon  as  they  were  put 
into  the  yard  the  dog  had  his  supper,  and  he  took  good 
care,  therefore,  not  to  be  too  late.  To  return  to  our 
narrative. 

On  Saturday  Humphrey  and  Pablo  went  to  Lymington 
to  bring  home  Edward's  clothes,  and  Humphrey  made 
Pablo  acquainted  with  all  that  he  wanted  him  to  know, 
in  case  it  might  be  necessary  to  send  him  there  alone. 

Edward  remained  with  his  sisters,  as  he  was  to  leave 
them  on  the  Monday. 

Sunday  was  passed  as  usual ;  they  read  the  service  at 
old  Armitage's  grave,  and  afterwards  they  walked  in  the 
forest ;  for  Sunday  was  the  only  day  on  which  Alice 
could  find  time  to  leave  her  duties  in  the  cottage.     They 


2  20         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

were  more  grave  than  usual  at  the  idea  of  Edward's 
leaving  them,  but  they  kept  up  their  spirits,  as  they  were 
aware  that  it  was  for  the  advantage  of  all. 

On  Monday  morning,  Edward,  to  please  his  sisters, 
put  on  his  new  clothes,  and  put  his  forester's  dress  in  the 
bundle  with  his  linen.  Alice  and  Edith  thought  he 
looked  very  well  in  them,  and  said  that  it  reminded  them 
of  the  days  of  Arnwood.  The  fact  was  that  Edward 
appeared  as  he  was — a  gentleman  born ;  that  could  not 
well  be  concealed  under  a  forester's  dress,  and  in  his 
present  attire  it  was  undeniable.  After  breakfast  Billy 
was  harnessed  and  brought  to  the  cottage  door.  Edward's 
linen  was  put  in  the  cart,  and,  as  he  had  agreed  with 
Humphrey,  he  took  only  Smoker  with  him,  leaving  the 
puppy  at  the  cottage.  Pablo  went  with  him  to  bring  back 
the  cart.  Edward  kissed  his  sisters,  who  wept  at  the  idea 
of  his  leaving  them,  and  shaking  hands  with  Humphrey 
set  off  to  cross  the  forest. 

"  "Who  would  ever  have  believed  this  ?  "  thought 
Edward,  as  he  drove  across  the  forest ;  "  that  I  should 
put  myself  under  the  roof  and  under  the  protection  of 
a  Roundhead — one  in  outward  appearance,  and  in  the 
opinion  of  the  world  at  least,  if  he  is  not  so  altogether 
in  opinion.  There  is  surely  some  spell  upon  me,  and 
I  almost  feel  as  if  I  were  a  traitor  to  my  principles. 
Why  I  know  not,  I  feel  a  regard  for  that  man,  and  a 
confidence  in  him.  And  why  should  I  not  ?  He  knows 
my  principles,  my  feelings  against  his  party,  and  he 
respects  them.  Surely  he  cannot  wish  to  gain  me  over 
to  his  party  ;  that  were  indeed  ridiculous  —  a  young 
forester — a  youth  unknown.  No,  he  would  gain  nothing 
by  that,  for  I  am  nobody.  It  must  be  from  goodwill, 
and  no  other  feeling.  I  have  obliged  him  in  the  service 
I  rendered  his  daughter,  and  he  is  grateful."  Perhaps, 
had  Edward  put  the  question  to  himself,  "  Should  I  have 
been  on  such  friendly  terms  with  the  Intendant — should 
I  have  accepted  his  offer,  if  there  had  been  no  Patience 
Heatherstone  ?  "  he  might  then  have  discovered  what  was 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         221 

the  "  spell  upon  him "  which  had  rendered  him  so  tract- 
able ;  but  of  that  he  had  no  idea.  He  only  felt  that  his 
situation  would  be  rendered  more  comfortable  by  the 
society  of  an  amiable  and  handsome  girl,  and  he  inquired 
no  further. 

His  reverie  was  broken  by  Pablo,  who  appeared  tired 
of  holding  his  tongue,  and  said,  "Massa  Edward,  you 
not  like  leave  home — you  think  very  much.  Why  you 
go  there  ^ " 

"  I  certainly  do  not  like  to  leave  home,  Pablo,  for  I  am 
very  fond  of  my  brother  and  sisters ;  but  we  cannot 
always  do  as  we  wish  in  this  world,  and  it  is  for  their 
sakes,  more  than  from  my  own  inclinations,  that  I  have 
done  so." 

"  Can't  see  what  good  you  do  Missy  Alice  and  Missy 
Edith  'cause  you  go  away.  How  it  possible  do  good,  and 
not  with  them  ?  Suppose  bad  accident,  and  you  away, 
how  you  do  good.  Suppose  bad  accident,  and  you  at 
cottage,  then  you  do  good.  I  think,  Massa  Edward,  you 
very  foolish." 

Edward  laughed  at  this  blunt  observation  of  Pablo's, 
and  replied,  "It  is  very  true,  Pablo,  that  I  cannot  watch 
over  my  sisters,  and  protect  them  in  person  when  I  am 
away  ;  but  there  are  reasons  why  I  should  go,  neverthe- 
less, and  I  may  be  more  useful  to  them  by  going  than  by 
remaining  with  them.  If  I  did  not  think  so  I  would  not 
leave  them.  They  know  nobody,  and  have  no  friends  in 
the  world.  Suppose  anything  was  to  happen  to  me. 
Suppose  both  Humphrey  and  I  were  to  die — for  you  know 
that  we  never  know  how  soon  that  event  may  take  place 
— -who  would  there  be  to  protect  my  poor  sisters,  and 
what  would  become  of  them  ?  Is  it  not,  therefore,  wise 
that  I  should  procure  friends  for  them,  in  case  of  accident, 
who  would  look  after  them  and  protect  them  ?  And 
it  is  my  hope,  that  by  leaving  them  now,  I  shall  make 
powerful  and  kind  friends  for  them.  Do  you  understand 
me  r 

"  Yes,  I  see   now  ;  you    think   more   than   me,  Massa 


22  2         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Edward.  I  say  just  now,  you  foolish  ;  I  say  now,  Pablo 
great  fool." 

"  Besides,  Pablo,  recollect  that  I  never  would  have  left 
them  as  long  as  there  was  only  Humphrey  and  me  to  look 
after  them,  because  an  accident  might  have  happened  to 
one  of  us  j  but  when  you  came  to  live  with  us,  and  I  found 
what  a  good  clever  boy  you  were,  and  that  you  were  fond 
of  us  all,  I  then  said,  *Now  I  can  leave  my  sisters,  for 
Pablo  shall  take  my  place,  and  assist  Humphrey  to  do  what 
is  required,  and  to  take  care  of  them.'  Am  I  not  right, 
Pablo  ? » 

"  Yes,  Massa  Edward,"  replied  Pablo,  taking  hold  of 
Edward's  wrist,  "  you  quite  right.  Pablo  does  love  Missy 
Alice,  Missy  Edith,  Massa  Humphrey,  and  you,  Massa 
Edward  ;  he  love  you  all  very  much  indeed  ;  he  love  you 
so  much  that  he  die  for  you  !    Can  do  no  more." 

**  That  is  what  I  really  thought  of  you,  Pablo,  and  yet 
I  am  glad  to  hear  it  from  your  own  mouth.  If  you  had 
not  come  to  live  with  us,  and  had  not  proved  so  faithful, 
I  could  not  have  left  to  benefit  my  sisters ;  but  you  have 
induced  me  to  leave,  and  they  have  to  thank  you  if  I  am 
able  to  be  of  any  service  to  them." 

"  Well,  Massa  Edward,  you  go ;  never  mind  us,  we 
make  plenty  of  work  ;  do  everything  all  the  same  as  you." 

"  I  think  you  will,  Pablo,  and  that  is  the  reason  why  I 
have  agreed  to  go  away.  But,  Pablo,  Billy  is  growing  old, 
and  you  will  want  some  more  ponies." 

"  Yes,  Massa  Edward,  Massa  Humphrey  talk  to  me 
about  ponies  last  night,  and  say,  plenty  in  the  forest.  Ask 
me  if  I  think  us  able  catch  them.  I  say  yes,  catch  one, 
two,  twenty,  suppose  want  them." 

"  Ah  !  how  will  you  do  that,  Pablo  ? " 

"  Massa  Edward,  you  tell  Massa  Humphrey  no  possible, 
so  I  no  tell  you  how,"  replied  Pablo,  laughing.  "  Some 
day  you  come  see  us,  see  five  ponies  in  the  stable.  Massa 
Humphrey  and  I,  we  talk  about,  find  out  how  ;  you 
see." 

"  Well,  then,  I  shall  ask  no  more  questions,  Pablo  -,  and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         223 

when  I  see  the  ponies  in  the  stable  then  I'll  believe  it,  and 
not  before." 

"  Suppose  you  want  big  horse  for  ride,  catch  big  horse, 
Massa  Edward,  you  see.  Massa  Humphrey  very  clever, 
he  catch  cow." 

"  Catch  gipsy,'*  said  Edward. 

"  Yes,"  said  Pablo,  laughing,  •*  catch  cow,  catch  gipsy, 
and  by-and-bye  catch  horse." 

When  Edward  arrived  at  the  Intendant's  house,  he 
was  very  kindly  received  by  the  Intendant  and  the  two 
girls.  Having  deposited  his  wardrobe  in  his  bedroom, 
he  went  out  to  Oswald  and  put  Smoker  in  the  kennel,  and 
on  his  return  found  Pablo  sitting  on  the  carpet  in  the 
sitting-room,  talking  to  Patience  and  Clara,  and  they  all 
three  appeared  much  amused.  When  Pablo  and  Billy  had 
both  had  something  to  eat,  the  cart  was  filled  with  pots  of 
flowers,  and  several  other  little  things  as  presents  from 
Patience  Heatherstone,  and  Pablo  set  off  on  his  return. 

^^*  Well,  Edward,  you  do  look  like  a "  said  Clara, 

stopping. 

*'  Like  a  secretary,  I  hope,"  added  Edward. 

"  Well,  you  don't  look  like  a  forester ;  does  he, 
Patience  ?  "  continued  Clara. 

"  You  must  not  judge  of  people  by  their  clothes,  Clara." 

"  Nor  do  I,"  replied  Clara.  "  Those  clothes  would  not 
look  well  upon  Oswald,  or  the  other  men,  for  they  would 
not  suit  them ;  but  they  do  suit  you :  don't  they, 
Patience  ?  " 

Patience  Heatherstone,  however,  did  not  make  any 
answer  to  this  second  appeal  made  by  Clara. 

"  Why  don't  you  answer  me.  Patience  ?  "  said  Clara. 

"  My  dear  Clara,  it's  not  the  custom  for  young  maidens 
to  make  remarks  upon  people's  attire.  Little  girls  like 
you  may  do  so." 

"Why,  did  you  not  tell  Pablo  that  he  looked  well  in 
his  new  clothes  ? " 

"  Yes,  but  Pablo  is  not  Mr  Armitage,  Clara.  That  is 
very  different." 


224        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Well,  it  may  be,  but  still  you  might  answer  a  question, 
if  put  to  you,  Patience;  and  I  ask  again,  does  not  Edward 
look  much  better  in  the  dress  he  has  on  than  in  that  he 
generally  has  worn  ? " 

"  I  think  it  a  becoming  dress,  Clara,  since  you  will  have 
an  answer." 

"  Fine  feathers  make  fine  birds,  Clara,"  said  Edward, 
laughing :  "  and  so  that  is  all  we  can  say  about  it." 

Edward  then  changed  the  conversation.  Soon  after- 
wards dinner  was  announced,  and  Clara  again  observed 
to  Edward — 

**  Why  do  you  always  call  Patience,  Mistress  Heather- 
stone  ?  Ought  he  not  to  call  her  Patience,  sir  ? "  said 
Clara,  appealing  to  the  Intendant. 

"  That  must  depend  upon  his  own  feelings,  my  dear 
Clara,"  replied  Mr  Heatherstone.  **  It  is  my  intention  to 
waive  ceremony  as  much  as  possible.  Edward  Armitage 
has  come  to  live  with  us  as  one  of  the  family,  and  he  will 
find  himself  treated  by  me  as  one  of  us.  I  shall,  therefore, 
in  future  address  him  as  Edward,  and  he  has  my  full  per- 
mission, and  I  may  say  it  is  my  wish,  that  he  should  be  on 
the  same  familiar  terms  with  us  all.  When  Edward  feels  in- 
clined to  address  my  daughter  as  he  does  you,  by  her  name 
of  baptism,  he  will,  I  daresay,  now  that  he  has  heard  my 
opinion,  do  so ;  and  reserve  *  Mistress  Heatherstone '  for 
the  time  when  they  have  a  quarrel." 

"  Then  I  hope  he  will  never  again  address  me  that  way," 
observed  Patience ;  "  for  I  am  under  too  great  obligations 
to  him  to  bear  even  the  idea  of  being  on  bad  terms  with 
him." 

"  Do  you  hear  that,  Edward  ?  "  said  Clara. 

"  Yes,  I  do,  Clara ;  and  after  such  a  remark,  you  may 
be  sure  that  I  shall  never  address  her  in  that  way  again." 

In  a  few  days  Edward  became  quite  at  home.  In  the 
forenoon  Mr  Heatherstone  dictated  one  or  two  letters  to 
him,  which  he  wrote ;  and  after  that  his  time  was  at  his 
own  disposal,  and  was  chiefly  passed  in  the  company  of 
Patience  and  Clara.     With  the  first  he  had  now  become 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         225 

on  the  most  intimate  and  brotherly  footing  ;  and  when 
they  addressed  each  other.  Patience  and  Edward  were  the 
only  appellations  made  use  of.  Once  Mr  Heatherstone 
asked  Edward  whether  he  would  not  hke  to  go  out  with 
Oswald  to  kill  a  deer,  which  he  did ;  but  the  venison  was 
hardly  yet  in  season.  There  was  a  fine  horse  in  the  stable 
at  Edward's  order,  and  he  often  rode  out  with  Patience 
and  Clara  j  indeed  his  time  passed  so  agreeably  that  he 
could  hardly  think  it  possible  that  a  fortnight  had  passed 
away,  when  he  asked  permission  to  go  over  to  the  cottage 
and  see  his  sisters. 

With  the  Intendant's  permission.  Patience  and  Clara 
accompanied  him ;  and  the  joy  of  Ahce  and  Edith  was 
great,  when  they  made  their  appearance.  Oswald  had, 
by  Edward's  request,  gone  over  a  day  or  two  before,  to 
tell  them  that  they  were  coming,  that  they  might  be  pre- 
pared ;  and  the  consequence  was  that  it  was  a  holiday  at 
the  cottage.  Alice  had  cooked  her  best  dinner,  and 
Humphrey  and  Pablo  were  at  home  to  receive  them. 

**  How  pleasant  it  will  be,  if  we  are  to  see  you  and  Clara 
whenever  we  see  Edward  !  "  said  Alice  to  Patience.  "  So 
far  from  being  sorry  that  Edward  is  with  you  I  shall  be 
quite  glad  of  it." 

"  I  water  the  flowers  every  day,"  said  Edith,  "  and  they 
make  the  garden  look  so  gay." 

**  I  will  bring  you  plenty  more  in  the  autumn,  Edith  ; 
but  this  is  not  the  right  time  for  transplanting  flowers 
yet,"  replied  Patience.  **  And  now,  Alice,  you  must  take 
me  to  see  your  farm,  for  when  I  was  here  last  I  had  no 
time ;  let  us  come  now,  and  show  me  everything." 

**  But  my  dinner,  Patience ;  I  cannot  leave  it,  or  it  will 
be  spoiled,  and  that  will  never  do.  You  must  either  go 
with  Edith  now,  or  wait  till  after  dinner,  when  I  can  get 
away." 

"  Well,  then,  we  will  stay  till  after  dinner,  Alice,  and 
•we  will  help  you  to  serve  it  up." 

"  Thank  you,  Pablo  generally  does  that,  for  Edith  can- 
not reach  down  the  things.     I  don't  know  where  he  is." 
c  p 


226         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  He  went  away  with  Edward  and  Humphrey,  I  think," 
said  Edith.  "  I'll  scold  him  when  he  comes  back  for  being 
out  of  the  way." 

"  Never  mind,  Edith,  I  can  reach  the  dishes,"  said 
Patience,  "and  you  and  Clara  can  then  take  them,  and  the 
platters,  and  put  them  on  the  table  for  Alice." 

And  Patience  did  as  she  proposed,  and  the  dinner  was 
soon  afterwards  on  the  table.  There  was  a  ham,  and  two 
boiled  fowls,  and  a  piece  of  salted  beef,  and  some  roasted 
kid,  besides  potatoes  and  green  peas  ;  and  when  it  is  con- 
sidered that  such  a  dinner  was  set  on  the  table  by  such 
young  people,  left  entirely  to  their  own  exertions  and 
industry,  it  must  be  admitted  that  it  did  them  and  their 
farm  great  credit. 

In  the  meantime  Edward  and  Humphrey,  after  the  first 
greetings  were  over,  had  walked  out  to  converse,  while 
Pablo  had  taken  the  horses  into  the  stable. 

"  Well,  Humphrey,  how  do  you  get  on  ? " 

**  Very  well,"  replied  Humphrey.  "  I  have  just  finished 
a  very  tough  job.  I  have  dug  out  the  sawpit,  and  have 
sawed  the  slabs  for  the  sides  of  the  pit,  and  made  it  quite 
secure.  The  large  fir-tree  that  was  blown  down  is  now 
at  the  pit,  ready  for  sawing  up  into  planks,  and  Pablo  and 
I  are  to  commence  to-morrow.  At  first  we  made  but  a 
bad  hand  of  sawing  off  the  slabs,  but  before  we  had  cut 
them  all  we  got  on  pretty  well.  Pablo  don't  much  like 
it,  and  indeed  no  more  do  I  much,  it  is  such  mechanical 
work,  and  so  tiring ;  but  he  does  not  complain.  I  do  not 
intend  that  he  shall  saw  more  than  two  days  in  a  week ; 
that  will  be  sufficient ;  we  shall  get  on  fast  enough." 

"  You  are  right,  Humphrey ;  it  is  an  old  saying,  that 
you  must  not  work  a  willing  horse  to  death.  Pablo  is  very 
willing,  but  hard  work  he  is  not  accustomed  to." 

"  Well,  now  you  must  come  and  look  at  my  flock  of 
goats,  Edward,  they  are  not  far  off.  I  have  taught  Hold- 
fast to  take  care  of  them,  and  he  never  leaves  them  now, 
and  brings  them  home  at  night.  Watch  always  remains 
with  me,  and  is  an  excellent  dog,  and  very  intelligent." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         227 

"  You  have  indeed  a  fine  flock,  Humphrey  ! "  said 
Edward. 

"  Yes,  and  they  are  improved  in  appearance  already  since 
they  have  been  here.  Alice  has  got  her  geese  and  ducks, 
and  I  have  made  a  place  large  enough  for  them  to  wash  in, 
until  I  have  time  to  dig  them  out  a  pond." 

"  I  thought  we  had  gathered  more  hay  than  you 
required  ;  but  with  this  addition,  I  think  you  will  find 
none  to  spare  before  the  spring." 

"  So  far  from  it,  that  I  have  been  mowing  down  a  great 
deal  more,  Edward,  and  it  is  almost  ready  to  carry  away. 
Poor  Billy  has  had  hard  work  of  it,  I  assure  you,  since  he 
came  back,  with  one  thing  and  another." 

"  Poor  fellow,  but  it  won't  last  long,  Humphrey,"  said 
Edward,  smiling;  "the  other  horses  will  soon  take  his 
place." 

"  I  trust  they  will,"  said  Humphrey,  "  at  all  events  by 
next  spring ;  before  that  I  do  not  expect  that  they  will." 

"By-the-bye,  Humphrey,  you  recollect  what  I  said  to 
you  that  the  robber  I  shot  told  me,  just  before  he 
died?" 

"  Yes,  I  do  recollect  it  now,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  but 
I  had  quite  forgot  all  about  it  till  you  mentioned  it  now, 
although  I  wrote  it  down,  that  we  might  not  forget  it." 

"  Well,  I  have  been  thinking  all  about  it,  Humphrey. 
The  robber  told  me  that  the  money  was  mine,  taking  me 
for  another  person  ;  therefore  I  do  not  consider  it  was 
given  to  me,  nor  do  I  consider  that  it  was  his  to  give.  I 
hardly  know  what  to  do  about  it,  nor  to  whom  the  money 
can  be  said  to  belong." 

"  "Well  I  think  I  can  answer  that  question.  The  pro- 
perty of  all  malefactors  belongs  to  the  king  ;  and  therefore 
this  money  belongs  to  the  king  ;  and  we  may  retain  it  for 
the  king,  or  use  it  for  his  service." 

"  Yes,  it  would  have  belonged  to  the  king  had  the  man 
been  condemned,  and  hung  on  the  gallows  as  he  deserved ; 
but  he  was  not,  and  therefore  I  think  that  it  does  not 
belong  to  the  king." 


228         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Then  it  belongs  to  whoever  finds  it,  and  who  keeps 
it  till  it  is  claimed — which  will  never  be." 

"  I  think  I  must  speak  to  the  Intendant  about  it," 
replied  Edward  ;  "  I  should  feel  more  comfortable." 

"  Then  do  so,"  replied  Humphrey ;  "  I  think  you  are 
right  to  have  no  concealments  from  him." 

"But,  Humphrey,"  replied  Edward,  laughing,  "what 
silly  fellows  we  are  !  we  do  not  yet  know  whether  we 
shall  find  anything ;  we  must  first  see  if  there  is  anything 
buried  there  ;  and  when  we  have  done  so,  then  we  will 
decide  how  to  act.  I  shall,  if  it  please  God,  be  over 
again  in  a  fortnight,  and  in  the  meantime,  do  you  find 
out  the  place,  and  ascertain  if  what  the  fellow  said  is 
true." 

"  I  will,"  replied  Humphrey.  "  I  will  go  to-morrow, 
with  Billy  and  the  cart,  and  take  a  spade  and  pickaxe 
with  me.  It  may  be  a  fool's  errand,  but  still  they  say, 
and  one  would  credit,  for  the  honour  of  human  nature, 
that  the  words  of  a  dying  man  are  those  of  truth.  We 
had  better  go  back  now,  for  I  think  dinner  must  be 
ready." 

Now  that  they  had  become  so  intimate  with  Patience 
Heatherstone — and  I  may  add,  so  fond  of  her — there 
was  no  longer  any  restraint,  and  they  had  a  very  merry 
dinner-party  ;  and  after  dinner.  Patience  went  out  with 
Alice  and  Edith,  and  looked  over  the  garden  and  farm. 
She  wished  very  much  to  ascertain  if  there  was  anything 
that  they  required,  but  she  could  discover  but  few  things^ 
and  those  only  trifles ;  but  she  recollected  them  all,  and 
sent  them  to  the  cottage  a  few  days  afterwards.  But  the 
hour  of  parting  arrived,  for  it  was  a  long  ride  back,  and 
they  could  not  stay  any  longer,  if  they  wished  to  get 
home  before  dark,  as  Mr  Heatherstone  had  requested 
Edward  that  they  should  do ;  so  the  horses  were  brought 
out,  and  wishing  good-bye,  they  set  off  again,  little  Edith 
crying  after  them,  "  Come  again  soon !  Patience,  you 
must  come  again  soon  !  " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         229 

Chapter    XX 

The  summer  had  now  advanced,  when  Oswald  one  day 
said  to  Edward — 

"  Have  you  heard  the  news,  sir  ? " 

"  Nothing  very  particular,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  I  know 
that  General  Cromwell  is  over  in  Ireland,  and  they  say 
very  successful ;  but  I  have  cared  little  for  particulars." 

"  They  say  a  great  deal  more,  sir,"  replied  Oswald  ; 
"they  say  that  the  king  is  in  Scotland,  and  that  the 
Scotch  have  raised  an  army  for  him." 

"  Indeed  !  "  replied  Edward,  "  that  is  news  indeed ! 
The  Intendant  has  never  mentioned  it  to  me." 

"  I  daresay  not,  sir ;  for  he  knows  your  feelings,  and 
would  be  sorry  to  part  with  you." 

"I  will  certainly  speak  to  him  on  the  subject,"  said 
Edward,  "  at  the  risk  of  his  displeasure ;  and  join  the 
army  I  will,  if  I  find  what  you  say  is  true.  I  should  hold 
myself  a  craven  to  remain  here  while  the  king  is  fighting 
for  his  own,  and  not  to  be  at  his  side." 

*'Well,  sir,  I  think  it  is  true,  for  I  heard  that  the 
Parliament  had  sent  over  for  General  Cromwell  to  leave 
Ireland,  and  lead  the  troops  against  the  Scotch  army." 

"  You  drive  me  mad,  Oswald !  I  will  go  to  the 
Intendant  immediately  ! " 

Edward,  much  excited  by  the  intelligence,  went  into 
the  room  where  he  usually  sat  with  the  Intendant.  The 
latter,  who  was  at  his  desk,  looked  up,  and  saw  how 
flushed  Edward  was,  and  said  very  quietly — 

"Edward,  you  are  excited,  I  presume,  from  hearing 
the  news  which  has  arrived  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  am  very  much  so ;  and  I  regret  very  much 
that  I  should  be  the  last  to  whom  such  important  news 
is  made  known." 

"  It  is,  as  you  say,  important  news,"  replied  the 
Intendant ;  "  but  if  you  will  sit  down,  we  will  talk 
a  little  upon  the  subject." 


.30 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


Edward  took  a  chair,  and  the  Intendant  said — 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  your  present  feeling  is  to  go  to 
Scotland,  and  join  the  army  without  delay  ? " 

"  Such  is  my  intention,  I  candidly  confess,  sir.  It  is 
my  duty." 

"  Perhaps  you  may  be  persuaded  to  the  contrary 
before  we  part,"  replied  the  Intendant.  **  The  first  duty 
you  owe  is  to  your  family  in  their  present  position  ;  they 
depend  upon  you  ;  and  a  false  step  on  your  part  would 
be  their  ruin.  How  can  you  leave  them,  and  leave  my 
employ,  without  it  being  known  for  what  purpose  you 
are  gone  ?  It  is  impossible !  I  must  myself  make  it 
known,  and  even  then  it  would  be  very  injurious  to  me, 
the  very  circumstance  of  my  having  one  of  your  party  in 
my  service.  I  am  suspected  by  many  already,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  part  I  have  taken  against  the  murder  of 
the  late  king,  and  also  of  the  lords  who  have  since 
suffered.  But,  Edward,  I  did  not  communicate  this  in- 
telligence to  you,  for  many  reasons.  I  knew  that  it  would 
soon  come  to  your  ears,  and  I  thought  it  better  that  I 
should  be  more  prepared  to  show  you  that  you  may  do 
yourself  and  me  harm,  and  can  do  no  good  to  the  king. 
I  will  now  show  you  that  I  do  put  confidence  in  you  ; 
and  if  you  will  read  these  letters,  they  will  prove  to  you 
that  I  am  correct  in  what  I  assert." 

The  Intendant  handed  three  letters  to  Edward,  by 
which  it  was  evident  that  all  the  king's  friends  in  England 
were  of  opinion  that  the  time  was  not  ripe  for  the 
attempt,  and  that  it  would  be  only  a  sacrifice  to  stir  in 
the  matter;  that  the  Scotch  army  raised  was  composed 
of  those  who  were  the  greatest  enemies  to  the  king,  and 
that  the  best  thing  that  could  happen  for  the  king's 
interest  would  be  that  they  were  destroyed  by  Cromwell ; 
that  it  was  impossible  for  the  English  adherents  of 
Charles  to  join  them,  and  that  the  Scotch  did  not  wish 
them  so  to  do. 

"  You  are  no  politician,  Edward,"  said  the  Intendant 
smiling,  as  Edward  laid  the  letters   down  on  the  table. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         231 

**  You  must  admit,  that  in  showing  you  these  letters  I 
have  put  the  utmost  confidence  in  you  ? " 

**  You  have  indeed,  sir ;  and  thanking  you  for  having 
so  done,  I  hardly  need  add  that  your  confidence  will 
never  be  betrayed." 

"That  I  am  sure  of;  and  I  trust  you  will  now  agree 
with  me  and  my  friends  that  the  best  thing  is  to  remain 
quiet  ? " 

"  Certainly,  sir,  and  for  the  future  I  will  be  guided 
by  you." 

"  That  is  all  I  require  of  you ;  and  after  that  promise 
you  shall  hear  all  the  news  as  soon  as  it  arrives.  There 
are  thousands  who  are  just  as  anxious  to  see  the  king 
on  the  throne  again  as  you  are,  Edward — and  you  now 
know  that  I  am  one  of  them  ;  but  the  time  is  not  yet 
come,  and  we  must  bide  our  time.  Depend  upon  it, 
that  General  Cromwell  will  scatter  that  army  like  chaff. 
He  is  on  his  march  now.  After  what  has  passed  between 
us  this  day,  Edward,  I  shall  talk  unreservedly  to  you  on 
what  is  going  on." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,  and  I  promise  you  faithfully,  as  I 
said  before,  not  only  to  be  guided  by  your  advice  but  to 
be  most  secret  in  all  that  you  may  trust  me  with." 

"  I  have  confidence  in  you,  Edward  Armitage ;  and 
now  we  will  drop  the  subject  for  the  present  :  Patience 
and  Clara  want  you  to  walk  with  them,  so  good-bye  for 
the  present." 

Edward  left  the  Intendant,  much  pleased  with  the 
interview.  The  Intendant  kept  his  word,  and  concealed 
nothing  from  Edward.  All  turned  out  as  the  Intendant 
had  foretold.  The  Scotch  army  was  cut  to  pieces  by 
Cromwell,  and  the  king  retreated  to  the  Highlands ;  and 
Edward  now  felt  satisfied  that  he  could  do  no  better 
than  be  guided  by  the  Intendant  in  all  his  future  under- 
takings. 

We  must  now  pass  over  some  time  in  a  few  words. 
Edward  continued  at  the  Intendant's,  and  gave  great 
satisfaction   to   Mr   Heatherstone.      He  passed   his   time 


232         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

very  agreeably,  sometimes  going  out  to  shoot  deer  with 
Oswald,  and  often  supplying  venison  to  his  brother  and 
sisters.  During  the  autumn,  Patience  very  often  went  to 
the  cottage,  and  occasionally  Mr  Heatherstone  paid  them  a 
visit ;  but  after  the  winter  set  in  Edward  came  over  by 
himself,  shooting  as  he  went  ;  and  when  he  and  Smoker 
came,  Billy  always  had  a  journey  to  go  for  the  venison  left 
in  the  forest.  Patience  sent  AHce  many  little  things  for 
her  own  and  Edith's  use,  and  some  very  good  books  for 
them  to  read  ;  and  Humphrey,  during  the  evenings,  read 
with  his  sisters,  that  they  might  learn  what  he  could  teach 
them.  Pablo  also  learnt  to  read  and  write.  Humphrey 
and  Pablo  had  worked  at  the  saw-pit,  and  had  sawed  out 
a  large  quantity  of  boards  and  timber  for  building,  but  the 
work  was  put  off  till  the  spring. 

The  reader  may  recollect  that  Edward  had  proposed 
to  Humphrey  that  he  should  ascertain  whether  what  the 
robber  had  stated  before  his  death,  relative  to  his  having 
concealed  his  ill-gotten  wealth  under  the  tree  which  was 
struck  by  lightning,  was  true.  About  ten  days  afterwards 
Humphrey  set  off  on  this  expedition.  He  did  not  take 
Pablo  with  him,  as,  although  he  had  a  very  good  opinion 
of  him,  he  agreed  with  Oswald  that  temptation  should  not 
be  put  in  his  way.  Humphrey  considered  that  it  would 
be  the  best  plan  to  go  at  once  to  Clara's  cottage,  and  from 
that  proceed  to  find  the  oak-tree  mentioned  by  the  robber. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  thicket  which  surrounded  the 
cottage,  it  occurred  to  him  that  he  would  just  go  through 
it  and  see  if  it  was  in  the  state  which  they  had  left  it  in  ; 
for  after  the  Intendant  had  been  there  he  had  given 
directions  to  his  men  to  remain  and  bury  the  bodies,  and 
then  to  lock  up  the  doors  and  bring  the  keys  to  him, 
which  had  been  done.  Humphrey  tied  Billy  and  the  cart 
to  a  tree,  and  walked  through  the  thicket.  As  he 
approached  he  heard  voices  ;  this  induced  him  to  advance 
very  cautiously,  for  he  had  not  brought  his  gun  with  him. 
He  crouched  down  as  he  came  to  the  opening  before  the 
cottage.     The  doors  and  windows  were  open,  and  there 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         233 

were  two  men  sitting  outside,  cleaning  their  guns  ;  and  in 
one  of  them  Humphrey  recognised  the  man  Corbould, 
who  had  been  discharged  by  the  Intendant  as  soon  as  his 
wound  had  been  cured,  and  who  was  supposed  to  have 
gone  to  London.  Humphrey  was  too  far  off  to  hear  what 
they  said  :  he  remained  there  some  time,  and  three  more 
men  came  out  of  the  cottage.  Satisfied  with  what  he  had 
seen,  Humphrey  cautiously  retreated,  and  gaining  the 
outside  of  the  thicket,  Jed  away  Billy  and  the  cart  over 
the  turf,  that  the  noise  of  the  wheels  might  not  be  heard. 

"  This  bodes  no  good,"  thought  Humphrey,  as  he  went 
along,  every  now  and  then  looking  back  to  ascertain  if  the 
men  had  come  out  and  seen  him.  "  That  Corbould,  we 
know,  has  vowed  vengeance  against  Edward  and  all  of  us, 
and  has  no  doubt  joined  those  robbers — for  robbers  they 
must  be — that  he  may  fulfil  his  vow.  It  is  fortunate  that 
I  have  made  the  discovery,  and  I  will  send  over  imme- 
diately to  the  Intendant."  As  soon  as  a  clump  of  trees  had 
shut  out  the  thicket,  and  he  had  no  longer  any  fear  of 
being  seen  by  these  people,  Humphrey  went  in  the 
direction  which  the  robber  had  mentioned,  and  soon 
afterwards  he  perceived  the  oak  scathed  with  lightning, 
which  stood  by  itself  on  a  green  spot  of  about  twenty 
acres.  It  had  been  a  noble  tree  before  it  had  been 
destroyed  ;  now  it  spread  its  long  naked  arms,  covering  a 
large  space  of  ground,  but  without  the  least  sign  of 
vegetation  or  life  remaining.  The  trunk  was  many  feet 
in  diameter,  and  was  apparently  quite  sound,  although  the 
tree  was  dead.  Humphrey  left  Billy  to  feed  on  the 
herbage  close  by,  and  then,  from  the  position  of  the  sun 
in  the  heavens,  ascertained  the  point  at  which  he  was  to 
dig.  First  looking  around  him  to  see  that  he  was  not 
overlooked,  he  took  his  spade  and  pick-axe  out  of  the 
cart  and  began  his  task.  There  was  a  spot  not  quite  so 
green  as  the  rest,  which  Humphrey  thought  likely  to  be 
the  very  place  that  he  should  dig  at,  as  probably  it  was 
not  green  from  the  soil  having  been  removed.  He 
commenced  at  this  spot,  and  after  a  few  moment's  labour 


234        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

his  pickaxe  struck  upon  something  hard,  which,  on 
clearing  away  the  earth,  he  discovered  to  be  the  lid  of  a 
wooden  box.  Satisfied  that  he  was  right,  Humphrey  now 
worked  hard,  and  in  a  few  minutes  he  had  cleared  suffi- 
cient space  to  be  able  to  lift  out  the  box  and  place  it  on 
the  turf.  He  was  about  to  examine  it,  when  he  perceived, 
at  about  five  hundred  yards'  distance,  three  men  coming 
towards  him.  "  They  have  discovered  me,"  thought 
Humphrey;  ** and  I  must  be  off  as  soon  as  I  can."  He 
ran  to  Billy,  who  was  close  to  him,  and  bringing  the  cart 
to  where  the  box  lay,  he  lifted  it  in.  As  he  was  getting 
in  himself,  with  the  reins  in  his  hands,  he  perceived  that 
the  three  men  were  running  towards  him  as  fast  as  they 
could,  and  that  they  all  had  guns  in  their  hands.  They 
were  not  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from  him 
when  Humphrey  set  off,  putting  Billy  to  a  full  trot. 

The  three  men  observing  this,  called  out  to  Humphrey 
to  stop,  or  they  would  fire  ;  but  Humphrey's  only  reply 
was  giving  a  lash  to  Billy,  which  set  him  off  at  a  gallop. 
The  men  immediately  fired,  and  the  bullets  whistled  past 
Humphrey  without  doing  any  harm.  Humphrey  looked 
round,  and  finding  that  he  had  increased  his  distance, 
pulled  up  the  pony,  and  went  a  more  moderate  pace. 
''You'll  not  catch  me,"  thought  Humphrey;  **and  your 
guns  are  not  loaded,  so  I'll  tantalise  you  a  little."  He 
made  Billy  walk,  and  turned  round  to  see  what  the  men 
were  about ;  they  had  arrived  at  where  he  had  dug  out 
the  box,  and  were  standing  round  the  hole,  evidently 
aware  that  it  was  no  use  following  him.  "Now," 
thought  Humphrey,  as  he  went  along  at  a  faster  pace, 
"  those  fellows  will  wonder  what  I  have  been  digging  up. 
The  villians  little  think  that  I  know  where  to  find  them, 
and  they  have  proved  what  they  are  by  firing  at  me. 
Now,  what  must  I  do  ?  They  may  follow  me  to  the 
cottage,  for  I  have  no  doubt  that  they  know  where  we 
live,  and  that  Edward  is  at  the  Intendant's.  They  may 
come  and  attack  us,  and  I  dare  not  leave  the  cottage 
to-night,  or  send  Pablo  away,  in  case  they  should ;  but  I 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest        2^5 

will  to-morrow  morning."  Humphrey  considered  as  he 
went  along  all  the  circumstances  and  probabilities,  and 
decided  that  he  would  act  as  he  at  first  proposed  to  him- 
self. In  an  hour  he  was  at  the  cottage  ;  and  as  soon  as 
Alice  had  given  him  his  dinner — for  he  was  later  than  the 
usual  dinner-hour — he  told  her  what  had  taken  place. 

"  Where  is  Pablo  ?  " 

"He  has  been  working  in  the  garden  with  Edith  all 
the  day,"  replied  Alice. 

"  Well,  dear,  I  hope  they  will  not  come  to-night : 
to-morrow  I  will  have  them  all  in  custody  ;  but  if  they 
do  come,  we  must  do  our  best  to  beat  them  off.  It  is 
fortunate  that  Edward  left  the  guns  and  pistols  which  he 
found  in  Clara's  cottage,  so  we  shall  have  no  want  of  fire- 
arms ;  and  we  can  barricade  the  doors  and  windows,  so 
that  they  cannot  get  in  in  a  hurry  ;  but  I  must  have  Pablo 
to  help  me,  for  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost." 

**  But  cannot  I  help  you,  Humphrey  ? "  said  Alice. 
"  Surely  I  can  do  something  ? " 

"  We  will  see,  Alice  ;  but  I  think  I  can  do  without 
you.  We  have  still  plenty  of  daylight.  I  will  take  the 
box  into  your  room." 

Humphrey,  who  had  only  taken  the  box  out  of  the  cart 
and  carried  it  within  the  threshold  of  the  door,  now  took 
it  into  his  sisters'  bedroom,  and  then  went  out  and  called 
Pablo,  who  came  running  to  him. 

"Pablo,"  said  Humphrey,  "we  must  bring  to  the  cot- 
tage some  of  the  large  pieces  we  sawed  out  for  rafters  ; 
for  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  the  cottage  were  attacked 
this  night."  He  then  told  Pablo  what  had  taken  place. 
"  You  see,  Pablo,  I  dare  not  send  to  the  Intendant 
to-night  in  case  the  robbers  should  come  here." 

"  No,  not  send  to-night,"  said  Pablo ;  "  stay  here  and 
fight  them;  first  make  door  fast,  then  cut  hole  to  fire 
through." 

"Yes,  that  was  my  idea.  You  don't  mind  fighting 
them,  Pablo  ? " 

"  No  J  fight  hard  for  Missy  Alice  and   Missy  Edith," 


236         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

said  Pablo  •,  "  fight  for  you  too,  Massa  Humphrey,  and 
fight  for  myself,"  added  Pablo,  laughing. 

They  then  went  for  the  pieces  of  squared  timber, 
brought  them  from  the  saw-pit  to  the  cottage,  and  very 
soon  fitted  them  to  the  doors  and  windows,  so  as  to 
prevent  several  men,  with  using  all  their  strength,  from 
forcing  them  open. 

"That  will  do,"  said  Humphrey;  **and  now  get  me 
the  small  saw,  Pablo,  and  I  will  cut  a  hole  or  two  to  fire 
through." 

It  was  dark  before  they  had  finished,  and  then  they 
made  all  fast,  and  went  to  Pablo's  room  for  the  arms, 
which  they  got  ready  for  service,  and  loaded. 

"  Now,  we  are  all  ready,  Alice,  so  let  us  have  our  sup- 
per," said  Humphrey.  **  We  will  make  a  fight  for  it,  and 
they  shall  not  get  in  so  easily  as  they  think." 

After  they  had  had  their  supper,  Humphrey  said  the 
prayers,  and  told  his  sisters  to  go  to  bed. 

"  Yes,  Humphrey,  we  will  go  to  bed,  but  we  will  not 
undress  j  for  if  they  come,  I  must  be  up  to  help  you.  I 
can  load  a  gun,  you  know,  and  Edith  can  take  them  to 
you  as  fast  as  I  load  them.     "Won't  you,  Edith .'' " 

"  Yes,  I  will  bring  you  the  guns,  Humphrey,  and  you 
shall  shoot  them,"  replied  Edith. 

Humphrey  kissed  his  sisters,  and  they  went  to  their 
room.  He  then  put  a  light  in  the  chimney,  that  he  might 
not  have  to  get  one  in  case  the  robbers  came,  and  then 
desired  Pablo  to  go  and  lie  down  on  his  bed,  as  he  intended 
to  do  the  same.  Humphrey  remained  awake  till  past  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning ;  but  no  robbers  came.  Pablo  was 
snoring  loud,  and  at  last  Humphrey  fell  asleep  himself,  and 
did  not  awake  till  broad  daylight.  He  got  up,  and  found 
Alice  and  Edith  were  already  in  the  sitting-room,  lighting 
the  fire. 

"  I  would  not  wake  you,  Humphrey,  as  you  had  been 
sitting  up  so  long.  The  robbers  have  not  made  their 
appearance,  that  is  clear;  shall  you  unbar  the  door  and 
window-shutters  now  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New   Forest         237 

**  Yes,  I  think  we  may.     Here,  Pablo  !  " 

**  Yes,"  replied  Pablo,  coming  out  half  asleep  ;  "  what 
the  matter  ?  thief  come  ?  " 

"No,"  replied  Edith,  "thief  not  come,  but  sun  shine, 
and  lazy  Pablo  not  get  up." 

"  Up  now.  Missy  Edith." 

"  Yes,  but  not  awake  yet." 

"  Yes,  Missy  Edith,  quite  awake." 

"  Well  then,  help  me  to  undo  the  door,  Pablo." 

They  took  down  the  barricades,  and  Humphrey  opened 
the  door  cautiously,  and  looked  out. 

"  They  won't  come  now,  at  all  events,  I  should  think," 
observed  Humphrey  ;  "  but  there  is  no  saying — they  may 
be  prowling  about,  and  may  think  it  easier  to  get  in  dur- 
ing daytime,  than  at  night.  Go  out,  Pablo,  and  look  about 
everywhere ;  take  a  pistol  with  you,  and  fire  it  off  if  there 
is  any  danger,  and  then  come  back  as  fast  as  you  can." 

Pablo  took  the  pistol,  and  then  Humphrey  went  out  of 
the  door  and  looked  well  round  in  front  of  the  cottage, 
but  he  would  not  leave  the  door  till  he  was  assured  that 
no  one  was  there.  Pablo  returned  soon  after,  saying 
that  he  had  looked  round  everywhere,  and  into  the  cow- 
house and  yard,  and  there  was  nobody  to  be  seen.  This 
satisfied  Humphrey,  and  they  returned  to  the  cottage. 

"Now,  Pablo,  get  your  breakfast,  while  I  write  the 
letter  to  the  Intendant,"  said  Humphrey  ;  "and  then  you 
must  saddle  Billy  and  go  over  as  fast  as  you  can  with  the 
letter.  You  can  tell  him  all  I  have  not  said  in  it.  I  shall 
expect  you  back  at  night,  and  some  people  with  you." 

"  I  see,"  said  Pablo,  who  immediately  busied  himself 
with  some  cold  meat  which  Alice  put  before  him.  Pablo 
had  finished  his  breakfast  and  brought  Billy  to  the  door 
before  Humphrey  had  finished  his  letter.  As  soon  as  it 
was  written  and  folded  Pablo  set  off  as  fast  as  Billy  could 
go  to  the  other  side  of  the  forest. 

Humphrey  continued  on  the  look-out  during  the  whole 
day,  with  his  gun  on  his  arm,  and  his  two  dogs  by  his  side ; 
for  he  knew  the  dogs  would  give  notice  of  the  approach 


238         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

of  anyone,  long  before  he  might  see  them ;  but  nothing 
occurred  during  the  whole  day ;  and  when  the  evening 
closed  in  he  barricaded  the  doors  and  windows,  and 
remained  on  the  watch  with  the  dogs,  waiting  for  the 
coming  of  the  robbers,  or  for  the  coming  of  the  party 
which  he  expected  would  be  sent  by  the  Intendant  to  take 
them.  Just  as  it  was  dark  Pablo  returned  with  a  note 
from  Edward  saying  that  he  would  be  over  by  ten  o'clock, 
with  a  large  party. 

Humphrey  had  said  in  his  letter  that  it  would  be  better 
that  any  force  sent  by  the  Intendant  should  not  arrive  till 
after  dark,  as  the  robbers  might  be  near  and  perceive  them, 
and  then  they  might  escape  •,  he  did  not  therefore  expect 
them  to  come  till  some  time  after  dark.  Humphrey  was 
reading  a  book — Pablo  was  dosing  in  the  chimney-corner 
— the  two  girls  had  retired  into  their  room  and  had  lain 
down  on  the  bed  in  their  clothes— when  the  dogs  both  gave 
a  low  growl. 

*'  Somebody  come,"  said  Pablo,  starting  up. 

Again  the  dogs  growled,  and  Humphrey  made  a  sign  to 
Pablo  to  hold  his  tongue.  A  short  time  of  anxious  silence 
succeeded,  for  it  was  impossible  to  ascertain  whether  the 
parties  were  friends  or  enemies.  The  dogs  now  sprang 
up  and  barked  furiously  at  the  door,  and  as  soon  as  Hum- 
phrey had  silenced  them,  a  voice  was  heard  outside,  begging 
for  admission  to  a  poor  benighted  traveller.  This  was 
sufficient :  it  could  not  be  the  party  from  the  Intendant's, 
but  the  robbers  who  wished  to  induce  them  to  open  the 
door.  Pablo  put  a  gun  into  Humphrey's  hand,  and  took 
another  for  himself  j  he  then  removed  the  light  into  the 
chimney,  and  on  the  application  from  outside  being 
repeated,  Humphrey  answered — 

"  That  he  never  opened  the  door  at  that  hour  of  the 
night,  and  that  it  was  useless  their  remaining." 

No  answer  or  repetition  of  the  request  was  made,  but, 
as  Humphrey  retreated  with  Pablo  into  the  fireplace,  a 
gun  was  fired  into  the  lock  of  the  door,  which  was  blown 
off  into  the  room,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  barricades 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         239 

the  door  must  have  flown  open.  The  robbers  appeared 
surprised  at  such  not  being  the  case,  and  one  of  them 
inserted  his  arm  into  the  hole  made  in  the  door  to  ascer- 
tain what  might  be  the  further  obstacle  to  open  it,  when 
Pablo  slipped  past  Humphrey,  and  gaining  the  door, 
discharged  his  gun  under  the  arm  which  had  been  thrust 
into  the  hole  in  the  door.  The  person,  whoever  it  might 
have  been,  gave  a  loud  cry,  and  fell  at  the  threshold 
outside. 

"  I  think  that  will  do,"  said  Humphrey  ;  "  we  must  not 
take  more  life  than  is  necessary.  I  had  rather  that  you 
had  iired  through  his  arm — it  would  have  disabled  him, 
and  that  would  have  sufficed." 

"  Kill  much  better,"  said  Pablo.  "  Corbould  shot 
through  leg,  come  again  to  rob ,  suppose  shot  dead, 
never  rob  more." 

The  dogs  now  flew  to  the  back  of  the  cottage,  evidently 
pointing  out  that  the  robbers  were  attempting  that  side. 
Humphrey  put  his  gun  through  the  hole  in  the  door,  and 
discharged  it. 

"  Why  you  do  that,  Massa  Humphrey,  nobody  there  !  " 

**  I  know  that,  Pablo ;  but  if  the  people  are  coming 
from  the  Intendant's  they  will  see  the  flash  and  perhaps 
hear  the  report,  and  it  will  let  them  know  what  is  going 
on." 

"  There  is  another  gun  loaded,  Humphrey,"  said  Alice, 
who  with  Edith  had  joined  them  without  Humphrey 
observing  it. 

"Thanks,  love;  but  you  and  Edith  must  not  remain 
here :  sit  down  on  the  hearth,  and  then  you  will  be 
sheltered  from  any  bullet  which  they  may  fire  into  the 
house.  I  have  no  fear  of  their  getting  in,  and  we  shall 
have  help  directly,  I  have  no  doubt.  Pablo,  I  shall  fire 
through  the  back  door ;  they  must  be  there,  for  the  dogs 
have  their  noses  under  it,  and  are  so  violent.  Do  you  fire 
another  gun,  as  a  signal,  through  the  hole  in  the  front 
door." 

Humphrey  stood  within  four  feet  of   the  back  door. 


240         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

and  fired  just  above  where  the  dogs  held  their  noses  and 
barked.  Pablo  discharged  his  gun  as  directed,  and  then 
returned  to  reload  the  guns.  The  dogs  were  now  more 
quiet,  and  it  appeared  as  if  the  robbers  had  retreated 
from  the  back  door.  Pablo  blew  out  the  light,  which  had 
been  put  more  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  when  Alice  and 
Edith  took  possession  of  the  fireplace. 

*'  No  fear.  Missy  Edith,  I  know  where  find  everything," 
said  Pablo,  who  now  went  and  peered  through  the  hole 
in  the  front  door,  to  see  if  the  robbers  were  coming  to 
it  again ;  but  he  could  see  and  hear  nothing  for  some  time. 

At  last  the  attack  was  renewed  ;  the  dogs  flew  back- 
wards and  forwards,  sometimes  to  one  door  and  then 
to  another,  as  if  both  were  to  be  assailed  :  and  at  the 
same  time  a  crash  in  Alice's  bedchamber  told  them  that 
the  robbers  had  burst  in  the  small  window  in  that  room, 
which  Humphrey  had  not  paid  any  attention  to,  as  it  was 
so  small  that  a  man  could  hardly  introduce  his  body 
through  it.  Humphrey  immediately  called  Holdfast  and 
opened  the  door  of  the  room  ;  for  he  thought  that  a  man 
forcing  his  way  in  would  be  driven  back  or  held  by  the 
dog,  and  he  and  Pablo  dared  not  leave  the  two  doors. 
Watch,  the  other  dog,  followed  Holdfast  into  the  bed- 
room ;  and  oaths  and  curses,  mingled  with  the  savage 
yells  of  the  dogs,  told  them  that  a  conflict  was  going  on. 
Both  doors  were  now  battered  with  heavy  pieces  of  timber 
at  the  same  time,  and  Pablo  said — 

"  Great  many  robbers  here." 

A  moment  or  more  had  passed,  during  which  Pablo 
and  Humphrey  had  both  again  fired  their  guns  through 
the  door,  when,  of  a  sudden,  other  sounds  were  heard — 
shots  were  fired  outside,  loud  cries,  and  angry  oaths  and 
exclamations. 

"The  Intendant's  people  are  come,"  said  Humphrey, 
"  I  am  sure  of  it." 

Shortly  afterwards  Humphrey  heard  his  name  called  by 
Edward,  and  he  repUed,  and  went  to  the  door  and  undid 
the  barricades. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         241 

"  Get  a  light,  Alice,  dear,"  said  Humphrey,  "  we  are 
all  safe  now.  I  will  open  the  door  directly,  Edward,  but 
in  the  dark  I  cannot  see  the  fastenings." 

*'  Are  you  all  safe,  Humphrey  ?  " 

"  Yes,    all    safe,    Edward.      Wait    till    Alice   brings  a 

light." 

Alice  soon  brought  one,  and  then  the  door  was  un- 
fastened. Edward  stepped  over  the  body  of  a  man  which 
lay  at  the  threshold,  saying — 

"  You  have  settled  somebody  there,  at  all  events,"  and 
then  caught  Edith  and  Alice  in  his  arms. 

He  was  followed  by  Oswald  and  some  other  men, 
leading  in  the  prisoners. 

"  Bind  that  fellow  fast,  Oswald,"  said  Edward.  **  Get 
another  light,  Pablo  ;  let  us  see  who  it  is  that  lies  outside 
the  door." 

"  First  see  who  is  in  my  bedroom,  Edward,"  said  Alice, 
**  for  the  dogs  are  still  there." 

"In  your  bedroom,  dearest?  Well,  then,  let  us  go 
there  first." 

Edward  went  in  with  Humphrey,  and  found  a  man 
half  in  the  window  and  half  out,  held  by  the  throat  and 
apparently  suffocated  by  the  two  dogs.  He  took  the 
dogs  offj  and  desiring  the  men  to  secure  the  robber, 
and  ascertain  whether  he  was  alive  or  not,  he  returned  to 
the  sitting-room,  and  then  went  to  examine  the  body  out- 
side the  door. 

"  Corbould,  as  I  live  !  "  cried  Oswald. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  he  has  gone  to  his  account. 
God  forgive  him  !  " 

On  inquiry  they  found  that  of  all  the  robbers,  to  the 
number  of  ten,  not  one  had  escaped — eight  they  had 
made  prisoners,  Corbould,  and  the  man  whom  the  dogs 
had  seized,  and  who  was  found  to  be  quite  dead,  made 
up  the  number.  The  robbers  were  all  bound  and 
guarded  ;  and  then,  leaving  them  under  the  charge  of 
Oswald  and  five  of  his  men,  Edward  and  Humphrey  set 
off  with  seven  more  to  Clara's  cottage,  to  ascertain  if  there 
c  Q 


242         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

were  any  more  to  be  found  there.  They  arrived  by  two 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  on  knocking  several  times 
the  door  was  opened  and  they  seized  another  man,  the 
only  one  who  was  found  in  it.  They  then  went  back  to 
the  cottage  with  their  prisoner,  and  by  the  time  that  they 
had  arrived  it  was  daylight.  As  soon  as  the  party  sent  by 
the  Intendant  had  been  supplied  with  breakfast,  Edward 
bade  farewell  to  Humphrey  and  his  sisters,  that  he  might 
return  and  deliver  up  his  prisoners.  Pablo  went  with 
him  to  bring  back  the  cart  which  carried  the  two  dead 
bodies.  This  capture  cleared  the  forest  of  the  robbers 
who  had  so  long  infested  it,  for  they  never  had  any  more 
attempts  made  from  that  time. 

Before  Edward  left,  Humphrey  and  he  examined  the 
box  which  had  been  dug  up  from  under  the  oak,  and 
which  had  occasioned  such  danger  to  the  inmates  of  the 
cottage ;  for  one  of  the  men  stated  to  Edward  that  they 
suspected  that  the  box  which  they  had  seen  Humphrey 
dig  out  contained  treasure,  and  that  without  they  had 
seen  him  in  possession  of  it,  they  never  should  have 
attacked  the  cottage,  although  Corbould  had  often  per- 
suaded them  so  to  do  ;  but  as  they  knew  that  he  was 
only  seeking  revenge — and  they  required  money  to 
stimulate  them — they  had  refused,  as  they  considered 
that  there  was  nothing  to  be  obtained  in  the  cottage 
worth  the  risk,  as  they  knew  that  the  inmates  had  fire- 
arms and  would  defend  themselves.  On  examination  of 
its  contents,  they  found  in  the  box  a  sum  of  forty  pounds 
in  gold,  a  bag  of  silver,  and  some  other  valuables  in 
silver,  spoons,  candlesticks,  and  ornaments  for  women. 
Edward  took  a  list  of  the  contents,  and  when  he  returned 
he  stated  to  the  Intendant  all  that  had  occurred,  and 
requested  to  know  what  should  be  done  with  the  money 
and  other  articles  which  Humphrey  had  found. 

"  I  wish  you  had  said  nothing  to  me  about  it,"  said 
the  Intendant,  "  although  I  am  pleased  with  your  open 
and  fair  dealing.  I  cannot  say  anything,  except  that  you 
had  better  let  Humphrey  keep  it  till  it  is  claimed — which, 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         243 

of  course,  it  never  will  be.  But,  Edward,  Humphrey 
must  come  over  here  and  make  his  deposition,  as  I  must 
report  the  capture  of  these  robbers  and  send  them  to 
trial.  You  had  better  go  with  the  clerk  and  take  the 
depositions  of  Pablo  and  your  sisters,  while  Humphrey 
comes  here.  You  can  stay  till  his  return.  Their  deposi- 
tions are  not  of  so  much  consequence  as  Humphrey's,  as 
they  can  only  speak  as  to  the  attack,  but  Humphrey's 
I  must  take  down  myself." 

When  Patience  and  Clara  heard  that  Edward  was  going 
over,  they  obtained  leave  to  go  with  him  to  see  Alice  and 
Edith,  and  were  to  be  escorted  back  by  Humphrey.  This 
the  Intendant  consented  to,  and  they  had  a  very  merry 
party.  Humphrey  remained  two  days  at  the  Intendant's 
house,  and  then  returned  to  the  cottage,  where  Edward 
had  taken  his  place  during  his  absence. 


Chapter  XXI 

The  winter  set  in  very  severe,  and  the  falls  of  snow  were 
very  heavy  and  frequent.  It  was  fortunate  that  Humphrey 
had  been  so  provident  in  making  so  large  a  quantity  of 
hay,  or  the  stock  would  have  been  starved.  The  flock  of 
goats,  in  great  part,  subsisted  for  themselves  on  the  bark 
of  trees  and  moss  j  at  night  they  had  some  hay  given  to 
them,  and  they  did  very  well.  It  was  hardly  possible  for 
Edward  to  come  over  to  see  his  brother  and  sisters,  for 
the  snow  was  so  deep  as  to  render  such  a  long  journey  too 
fatiguing  for  a  horse.  Twice  or  thrice  after  the  snow  fell 
he  contrived  to  get  over,  but  after  that  they  knew  that 
it  was  impossible,  and  they  did  not  expect  him.  Humphrey 
and  Pablo  had  little  to  do  except  attending  to  the  stock, 
and  cutting  firewood  to  keep  up  their  supply,  for  they 
now  burnt  it  very  fast.  The  snow  lay  several  feet  high 
round  the  cottage,  being  driven  against  it  by  the  wind. 
They  had  kept  a  passage  clear  to  the  yard,  and  had  kept 


244        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

the  yard  as  clear  as  possible  :  they  could  do  no  more. 
A  sharp  frost  and  clear  weather  succeeded  to  the  snow- 
storms, and  there  appeared  no  chance  of  the  snow  melting 
away.  The  nights  were  dark  and  long,  and  their  oil  for 
their  lamp  was  getting  low.  Humphrey  was  anxious  to 
go  to  Lymington,  as  they  required  many  things  ;  but  it 
was  impossible  to  go  anywhere  except  on  foot,  and  walking 
was,  from  the  depth  of  the  snow,  a  most  fatiguing  exer- 
cise. There  was  one  thing,  however,  that  Humphrey  had 
not  forgotten,  which  was,  that  he  had  told  Edward  that  he 
would  try  and  capture  some  of  the  forest  ponies ,  and 
during  the  whole  of  the  time  since  the  heavy  fall  of  snow 
had  taken  place  he  had  been  making  his  arrangements. 
The  depth  of  the  snow  prevented  the  animals  from 
obtaining  any  grass,  and  they  were  almost  starved,  as  they 
could  find  nothing  to  subsist  upon  except  the  twigs  and 
branches  of  trees  which  they  could  reach.  Humphrey 
went  out  with  Pablo  and  found  the  herd,  which  was  about 
five  miles  from  the  cottage,  and  near  to  Clara's  old  home. 
He  and  Pablo  brought  with  them  as  much  hay  as  they 
could  carry,  and  strewed  it  about,  so  as  to  draw  the  ponies 
nearer  to  them,  and  then  Humphrey  looked  for  a  place 
which  would  answer  his  purpose.  About  three  miles  from 
the  cottage  he  found  what  he  thought  would  suit  him ; 
there  was  a  sort  of  avenue  between  two  thickets,  about  a 
hundred  yards  wide ;  and  the  wind  blowing  through  this 
avenue,  during  the  snow-storm,  had  drifted  the  snow  at 
one  end  of  it,  and  raised  right  across  it  a  large  mound 
several  feet  high.  By  strewing  small  bundles  of  hay  he 
drew  the  herd  of  ponies  into  this  avenue,  and  in  it  he  left 
them  a  good  quantity  to  feed  upon  every  night  for  several 
nights,  till  at  last  the  herd  went  there  every  morning. 

"  Now,  Pablo,  we  must  make  a  trial,"  said  Humphrey. 
*' You  must  get  your  lassos  ready,  in  case  they  should  be 
required.  We  must  go  to  the  avenue  before  daylight  with 
the  two  dogs,  tie  one  upon  one  side  of  the  avenue  and 
the  other  on  the  other,  that  they  may  bark  and  prevent 
the  ponies  from  attempting  to  escape  through  the  thicket. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         245 

Then  we  must  get  the  ponies  between  us  and  the  drifc  of 
snow  which  lies  across  the  avenue,  and  try  if  we  cannot 
draw  them  into  the  drift.  If  so,  they  will  plunge  in  so 
deep  that  some  of  them  will  not  be  able  to  get  out  before 
we  have  thrown  the  ropes  round  their  necks." 

"I  see,"  said  Pablo;  "very  good — soon  catch  them." 
Before  daylight  they  went  with  the  dogs  and  a  large 
bundle  of  hay,  which  they  strewed  nearer  to  the  mound  of 
drifted  snow.  They  then  tied  the  dogs  up  on  each  side, 
ordering  them  to  lie  down  and  be  quiet.  They  then 
walked  through  the  thicket  so  as  not  to  be  perceived, 
until  they  considered  that  they  were  far  enough  from  the 
snow-drift.  About  daylight  the  herd  came  to  pick  up  the 
hay  as  usual,  and  after  they  had  passed  them  Humphrey 
and  Pablo  followed  in  the  thicket,  not  wishing  to  show 
themselves  till  the  last  moment.  While  the  ponies  were 
busy  with  the  hay,  they  suddenly  ran  out  into  the  avenue 
and  separated,  so  as  to  prevent  the  ponies  from  attempting 
to  gallop  past  them.  Shouting  as  loud  as  they  could,  as 
they  ran  up  to  the  ponies,  and  calling  to  the  dogs,  who 
immediately  set  up  a  barking  on  each  side;  the  ponies, 
alarmed  at  the  noise  and  the  appearance  of  Humphrey  and 
Pablo,  naturally  set  off  in  the  only  direction  which  appeared 
to  them  to  be  clear,  and  galloped  away  towards  the  mound 
of  drifted  snow,  with  their  tails  streaming,  and  snorting 
and  plunging  in  the  snow  as  they  hurried  along ;  but  as 
soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  mound  they  plunged  first  up  to 
their  bellies,  and  afterwards,  as  they  attempted  to  force 
their  way  where  the  snow  was  deeper,  many  of  them  stuck 
fast  altogether,  and  attempted  to  clear  themselves  in  vain. 
Humphrey  and  Pablo,  who  had  followed  them  as  fast  as 
they  could  run,  now  came  up  with  them  and  threw  the 
lasso  over  the  neck  of  one,  and  ropes  with  slip  nooses 
over  two  more,  which  were  floundering  in  the  snow  there 
together.  The  remainder  of  the  herd,  after  great  exer- 
tions, got  clear  of  the  snow,  by  turning  round  and  galloping 
back  through  the  avenue.  The  three  ponies  captured 
made  a  furious  struggle ;  but  by  drawing  the  ropes  tight 


246        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

round  their  necks  they  were  choked,  and  soon  unable  to 
move.  They  then  tied  their  fore-legs,  and  loosened  the 
ropes  round  their  necks  that  they  might  recover  their 
breath. 

"  Got  them  now,  Massa  Humphrey,"  said  Pablo. 

"  Yes,  but  our  work  is  not  yet  over,  Pablo ;  we  must 
get  them  home ;  how  shall  we  manage  that  ? " 

*'  Suppose  they  no  eat  to-day  and  to-morrow,  get  very 
tame." 

"I  believe  that  will  be  the  best  way;  they  cannot 
get  loose  again,  do  all  they  can." 

"No,  sir;  but  get  one  home  to-day.  This  very  fine 
pony  ;  suppose  we  try  him." 

Pablo  then  put  the  halter  on,  and  tied  the  end  short  to 
the  fore-leg  of  the  pony,  so  that  it  could  not  walk  without 
keeping  its  head  close  to  the  ground — if  it  raised  its  head 
it  was  obliged  to  lift  up  its  leg.  Then  he  put  the  lasso 
round  its  neck  to  choke  it  if  it  was  too  unruly,  and,  having 
done  that,  he  cast  loose  the  ropes  which  had  tied  its  fore- 
legs together. 

"  Now,  Massa  Humphrey,  we  get  him  home  somehow. 
First  I  go  loose  the  dogs ;  he  'fraid  of  the  dogs,  and  run 
t'other  way." 

The  pony,  which  was  an  iron-gray  and  very  handsome, 
plunged  furiously  and  kicked  behind ;  but  it  could  not  do 
so  without  falling  down,  which  it  did  several  times  before 
Pablo  returned  with  the  dogs.  Humphrey  held  one  part 
of  the  lasso  on  one  side,  and  Pablo  on  the  other,  keeping 
the  pony  between  them ;  and  with  the  dogs  barking  at  it 
behind,  they  contrived,  with  a  great  deal  of  exertion  and 
trouble,  to  get  the  pony  to  the  cottage.  The  poor  animal, 
driven  in  this  way  on  three  legs,  and  every  now  and  then 
choked  with  the  lasso,  was  covered  with  foam  before  they 
arrived.  Billy  was  turned  out  of  his  stable  to  make  room 
for  the  new-comer,  who  was  fastened  securely  to  the 
manger  and,  then  left  without  food,  that  he  might  become 
tame.  It  was  too  late  then,  and  they  were  too  tired  them- 
selves to  go  for  the  other  two  ponies,  so  they  were  left 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         247 

lying  on  the  snow  all  night,  and  the  next  morning  they 
found  they  were  much  tamer  than  the  first,  and  during  the 
day,  following  the  same  plan,  they  were  both  brought  to 
the  stable  and  secured  alongside  of  the  other.  One  was  a 
bay  pony  with  black  legs,  and  the  other  a  brown  one. 
The  bay  pony  was  a  mare,  and  the  other  two  horses. 
Alice  and  Edith  were  delighted  with  the  new  ponies,  and 
Humphrey  was  not  a  little  pleased  that  he  had  succeeded 
in  capturing  them,  after  what  had  passed  between  Edward 
and  himself.  After  two  days'  fasting,  the  poor  animals 
were  so  tame  that  they  ate  out  of  Pablo's  hand  and  sub- 
mitted to  be  stroked  and  caressed ;  and  before  they  were  a 
fortnight  in  the  stable  Alice  and  Edith  could  go  up  to 
them  without  danger.  They  were  soon  broken  in;  for 
the  yard  being  full  of  muck,  Pablo  took  them  into  it  and 
mounted  them.  They  plunged  and  kicked  at  first,  and 
tried  all  they  could  to  get  rid  of  him,  but  they  sank  so 
deep  into  the  muck  that  they  were  soon  tired  out ;  and 
after  a  month  they  were  all  three  tolerably  quiet  to  ride. 

The  snow  was  so  deep  all  over  the  country  that  there 
was  little  communication  with  the  metropolis.  The  Inten- 
dant's  letter  spoke  of  King  Charles  raising  another  army 
in  Holland,  and  that  his  adherents  in  England  were 
preparing  to  join  him  as  soon  as  he  marched  southward. 

"  I  think,  Edward,"  said  the  Intendant,  "  that  the  king's 
affairs  do  now  wear  a  more  promising  aspect,  but  there  is 
plenty  of  time  yet.  I  know  your  anxiety  to  serve  your 
king,  and  I  cannot  blame  it.  I  shall  not  prevent  your 
going,  although  of  course  I  must  not  be  cognisant  of  your 
having  so  done.  When  the  winter  breaks  up  I  shall  send 
you  to  London.  You  will  then  be  able  better  to  judge  of 
what  is  going  on,  and  your  absence  will  not  create  any 
suspicion ;  but  you  must  be  guided  by  me." 

**I  certainly  will,  sir,"  replied  Edward.  **I  should 
indeed  like  to  strike  one  blow  for  the  king,  come  what 
will." 

"  All  depends  upon  whether  they  manage  affairs  well  in 
Scotland ;  but  there  is  so  much  jealousy  and  pride,  and  I 


248        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

fear  treachery  also,  that  it  is  hard  to  say  how  matters  may 
end." 

It  was  soon  after  this  conversation  that  a  messenger 
arrived  from  London  with  letters,  announcing  that  King 
Charles  had  been  crowned  in  Scotland  with  great  solemnity 
and  magnificance. 

**The  plot  thickens,"  said  the  Intendant ;  "and  by 
this  letter  from  my  correspondent  Ashley  Cooper,  I  find 
that  the  king's  army  is  well  appointed,  and  that  David 
Lesley  is  Lieut.-General :  Middleton  commands  the  horse, 
and  Wemyss  the  artillery.  That  Wemyss  is  certainly  a 
good  officer,  but  was  not  true  to  the  late  king  : — may 
he  behave  better  to  the  present !  Now,  Edward,  I  shall 
send  you  to  London,  and  I  will  give  you  letters  to  those 
who  will  advise  you  how  to  proceed.  You  may  take  the 
black  horse ;  he  will  bear  you  well.  You  will  of  course 
write  to  me,  for  Sampson  will  go  with  you,  and  you  can 
send  him  back  when  you  consider  that  you  do  not  require 
or  wish  for  his  presence  :  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  for, 
depend  upon  it,  Cromwell,  who  is  still  at  Edinburgh,  will 
take  the  field  as  soon  as  he  can.  Are  you  ready  to  start 
to  morrow-morning  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir,  quite  ready." 

"  I  fear  that  you  cannot  go  over  to  the  cottage  to  bid 
farewell  to  your  sisters,  but  perhaps  it  is  better  that  you 
should  not." 

"  I  think  so  too,  sir,"  replied  Edward ;  "  now  that  the 
snow  has  nearly  disappeared  I  did  think  of  going  over, 
having  been  so  long  absent,  but  I  must  send  Oswald  over 
instead." 

"  Well,  then,  leave  me  to  write  my  letters,  and  do  you 
prepare  your  saddle-bags.  Patience  and  Clara  will  assist 
you.     Tell  Sampson  to  come  to  me." 

Edward  went  to  Patience  and  Clara,  and  told  them 
that  he  was  to  set  off  for  London  on  the  following  morn- 
ing, and  was  about  to  make  his  preparations. 

"How  long  do  you  remain,  Edward.?"  inquired 
Patience. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         249 

"  I  cannot  tell ;  Sampson  goes  with  me,  and  I  must 
of  course  be  guided  by  your  father.  Do  you  know  where 
the  saddle-bags  are,  Patience  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Phoebe  shall  bring  them  to  your  room." 
"  And  you  and  Clara   must   come   and    give  me  your 
assistance." 

"  Certainly  we  will,  if  you  require  it ;  but  I  did  not 
know  that  your  wardrobe  was  so  extensive." 

"  You  know  that  it  is  anything  but  extensive,  Patience ; 
but  that  is  the  reason  why  your  assistance  is  more  re- 
quired. A  small  wardrobe  ought  at  least  to  be  in  good 
order ;  and  what  I  would  require  is,  that  you  would  look 
over  the  linen,  and  where  it  requires  a  little  repair  you 
will  bestow  upon  it  your  charity." 

"That  we  will  do,  Clara,"  replied  Patience;  "so  get 
your  needles  and  thread,  and  let  us  send  him  to  London 
with  whole  linen.  We  will  come  when  we  are  ready, 
sir." 

"  I  don't  like  his  going  to  London  at  all,"  said  Clara ; 
"  we  shall  be  so  lonely  when  he  has  gone." 

Edward  had  left  the  room,  and  having  obtained  the 
saddle-bags  from  Phoebe  had  gone  up  to  his  chamber. 
The  first  thing  that  he  laid  hold  of  was  his  father's  sword ; 
he  took  it  down,  and  having  wiped  it  carefully,  he  kissed 
it,  saying,  "  God  grant  that  I  may  do  credit  to  it,  and 
prove  as  worthy  to  wield  it  as  was  my  brave  father  ! " 
He  had  uttered  these  words  aloud ;  and  again  taking  the 
sword,  and  laying  it  down  on  the  bed,  turned  round,  and 
perceived  that  Patience  had,  unknown  to  him,  entered 
the  room,  and  was  standing  close  to  him.  Edward  was 
not  conscious  that  he  had  spoken  aloud,  and  therefore 
merely  said,  "  I  was  not  aware  of  your  presence.  Patience. 
Your  foot  is  so  light." 

' '  Whose  sword  is  that,  Edward  ?  " 

"  It  is  mine  ;  I  bought  it  at  Lymington." 

"  But  what  makes  you  have  such  an  affection  for  that 
sword  ? " 

"  Affection  for  it  ?  " 


250        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Yes ;  as  I  came  into  the  room  you  kissed  it  as 
fervently  as " 

"  As  a  lover  would  his  mistress,  I  presume  you  would 
say,"  replied  Edward. 

"Nay,  I  meant  not  to  use  such  vain  words.  I  was 
about  to  say  as  a  Catholic  would  a  relic.  I  ask  you 
again,  why  so  }  A  sword  is  but  a  sword.  You  are 
about  to  leave  this  on  a  mission  of  my  father's.  You  are 
not  a  soldier,  about  to  engage  in  strife  and  war ;  if  you 
were,  why  kiss  your  sword  ? " 

**  I  will  tell  you.  I  do  love  this  sword.  I  purchased 
it,  as  I  told  you,  at  Lymington,  and  they  told  me  that 
it  belonged  to  Colonel  Beverley.  It  is  for  his  sake  that 
I  love  it.  You  know  what  obligations  our  family  were 
under  to  him." 

**  This  sword  was  then  wielded  by  Colonel  Beverley, 
the  celebrated  Cavalier,  was  it  ? "  said  Patience,  taking  it 
from  off  the  bed  and  examining  it. 

"  Yes,  it  was  ;  and  here,  you  see,  are  his  initials  upon 
the  hilt." 

"  And  why  do  you  take  it  to  London  with  you  ? 
surely  it  is  not  the  weapon  which  should  be  worn  by  a 
secretary,  Edward :  it  is  too  large,  and  cumbrous,  and  out 
of  character." 

"  Recollect,  that  till  these  last  few  months  I  have  been 
a  forester,  Patience,  and  not  a  secretary.  Indeed  I  feel 
that  I  am  more  fit  for  active  life  than  the  situation  which 
your  father's  kindness  has  bestowed  upon  me.  I  was 
brought  up,  as  you  have  heard,  to  follow  to  the  wars,  had 
my  patron  lived." 

Patience  made  no  reply.  Clara  now  joined  them, 
and  they  commenced  the  task  of  examining  the  linen  ; 
and  Edward  left  the  room,  as  he  wished  to  speak  with 
Oswald.  They  did  not  meet  again  till  dinner-time. 
Edward's  sudden  departure  had  spread  a  gloom  over 
them  all, — even  the  Intendant  was  silent  and  thoughtful. 
In  the  evening  he  gave  Edward  the  letters  which  he  had 
written,  and  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  telling  him 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         251 

where  he  was  to  apply  if  he  required  more  for  his 
expenses.  The  Intendant  cautioned  him  on  his  behaviour 
in  many  points.,  and  also  relative  to  his  dress  and  carriage 
during  his  stay  in  the  metropolis. 

"  If  you  should  leave  London  there  will  be  no  occasion, 
nay,  it  would  be  dangerous  to  write  to  me.  I  shall  take 
it  for  granted  that  you  will  retain  Sampson  till  your 
departure,  and  when  he  returns  here  I  shall  presume 
that  you  have  gone  north.  I  will  not  detain  you  longer, 
Edward  :  may  Heaven  bless  and  protect  you  !  " 

So  saying,  the  Intendant  went  away  to  his  own  room. 

*'  Kind  and  generous  man  !  "  thought  Edward  -,  "  how 
much  did  I  mistake  you  when  we  first  met !  " 

Taking  up  the  letters  and  bag  of  money,  which  still 
remained  on  the  table,  Edward  went  to  his  own  room, 
and  having  placed  the  letters  and  money  in  the  saddle-bag, 
he  commended  himself  to  the  Divine  Protector,  and  retired 
to  rest. 

Before  daylight  the  sound  of  Sampson's  heavy-travel- 
ling boots  below  roused  up  Edward,  and  he  was  soon 
dressed.  Taking  his  saddle-bags  on  his  arm,  he  walked 
softly  downstairs,  that  he  might  not  disturb  any  of  the 
family  ;  but  when  he  was  passing  the  sitting-room  he  per- 
ceived that  there  was  a  light  in  it,  and  on  looking  in,  that 
Patience  was  up  and  dressed.  Edward  looked  surprised, 
and  was  about  to  speak,  when  Patience  said — 

**  I  rose  early,  Edward,  because,  when  I  took  leave  of 
you  last  night,  I  forgot  a  little  parcel  that  I  wanted  to 
give  you  before  you  went.  It  will  not  take  much  room, 
and  may  beguile  a  weary  hour.  It  is  a  little  book  of 
meditations.  Will  you  accept  it,  and  promise  me  to  read 
it  when  you  have  time  ? " 

"  I  certainly  will,  my  dear  Patience — if  I  may  venture 
on  the  expression — read  it,  and  think  of  you." 

"  Nay,  you  must  read  it  and  think  of  what  it  contains," 
replied  Patience. 

"  I  will,  then.  I  shall  not  need  the  book  to  remind  me 
of  Patience  Heatherstone,  I  assure  you." 


252        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  And  now,  Edward,  I  do  not  pretend  to  surmise  the 
reason  of  your  departure,  nor  would  it  be  becoming  in  me 
to  attempt  to  discover  what  my  father  thinks  proper  to  be 
silent  upon,  but  I  must  beg  you  to  promise  one 
thing." 

"  Name  it,  dear  Patience,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  my  heart 
is  so  full  at  the  thought  of  leaving  you  that  I  feel  I  can 
refuse  you  nothing." 

"It  is  this, — I  have  a  presentiment,  I  know  not  why, 
that  you  are  about  to  encounter  danger.  If  so,  be 
prudent, — be  prudent  for  the  sake  of  your  dear  sisters — 
be  prudent  for  the  sake  of  all  your  friends,  who  would 
regret  you — promise  me  that." 

"  I  do  promise  you,  most  faithfully.  Patience,  that  I 
will  ever  have  my  sisters  and  you  in  my  thoughts,  and 
will  not  be  rash  under  any  circumstances." 

**  Thank  you,  Edward  5  may  God  bless  you,  and  pre- 
serve you ! " 

Edward  first  kissed  Patience's  hand,  that  was  held  in 
his  own  ;  but  perceiving  the  tears  starting  in  her  eyes,  he 
kissed  them  off,  without  any  remonstrance  on  her  part, 
and  then  left  the  room.  In  a  few  moments  more  he  was 
mounted  on  a  fine  powerful  black  horse,  and  followed  by 
Sampson,  on  his  road  to  London. 

We  will  pass  over  the  journey,  which  was  accomplished 
without  any  event  worthy  of  remark.  Edward  had,  from 
the  commencement,  called  Sampson  to  his  side,  that  he 
might  answer  the  questions  he  had  to  make  upon  all  that 
he  saw,  and  which  the  reader  must  be  aware  was  quite 
new  to  one  whose  peregrinations  had  been  confined  to 
the  New  Forest  and  the  town  adjacent.  Sampson  was  a 
very  powerful  man,  of  a  cool  and  silent  character,  by  no 
means  deficient  in  intelligence,  and  trustworthy  withal. 
He  had  long  been  a  follower  of  the  Intendant,  and  had 
served  in  the  army.  He  was  very  devout ;  and  generally, 
when  not  addressed,  was  singing  hymns  in  a  low 
voice. 

On  the  evening   of  the   second  day  they  were   close 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         253 

to  the  Metropolis,  and  Sampson  pointed  out  to  Edward 
St  Paul's  Cathedral  and  Westminster  Abbey,  and  other 
objects  worthy  of  note. 

"  And  where  are  we  to  lodge,  Sampson  ? "  inquired 
Edward. 

*'  The  best  hotel  that  I  know  of  for  man  and  beast  is 
the  *Swan  with  Three  Necks,'  in  Holborn.  It  is  not 
over  frequented  by  roysterers,  and  you  will  there  be  quiet, 
and  if  your  affairs  demand  it,  unobserved." 

**  That  will  suit  me,  Sampson :  I  wish  to  observe,  and 
not  be  observed,  during  my  stay  in  London." 

Before  dark  they  had  arrived  at  the  hotel,  and  the 
horses  were  in  the  stable.  Edward  had  procured  an 
apartment  to  his  satisfaction,  and,  feeling  fatigued  with 
his  two  days'  travelling,  had  gone  to  bed. 

The  following  morning  he  examined  the  letters  which 
had  been  given  to  him  by  the  Intendant,  and  inquired 
of  Sampson  if  he  could  direct  him  on  his  way.  Sampson 
knew  London  well :  and  Edward  set  out  to  Spring  Gardens 
to  deliver  a  letter,  which  the  Intendant  informed  him  was 
confidential,  to  a  person  of  the  name  of  Langton.  Edward 
knocked  and  was  ushered  in,  Sampson  taking  a  seat  in  the 
hall  while  Edward  was  shown  into  a  handsomely-furnished 
library,  where  he  found  himself  in  the  presence  of  a  tall 
spare  man,  dressed  after  the  fashion  of  the  Roundheads  of 
the  time.  He  presented  the  letter.  Mr  Langton  bowed 
and  requested  Edward  to  sit  down  ;  and  after  Edward  had 
taken  a  chair,  he  then  seated  himself  and  opened  the 
letter. 

*'  You  are  right  welcome.  Master  Armitage,"  said  Mr 
Langton  5  "  I  find  that,  young  as  you  appear  to  be,  you 
are  in  the  whole  confidence  of  our  mutual  friend  Mr 
Heatherstone.  He  hints  at  your  being  probably  obliged  to 
take  a  journey  to  the  north,  and  that  you  will  be  glad 
to  take  charge  of  any  letters  which  I  may  have  to  send  in 
that  direction.  I  will  have  them  ready  for  you  ;  and  in 
case  of  need  they  will  be  such  as  will  give  a  colouring  to 
your  proceeding,  provided  you  may  not  choose  to  reveal 


254        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

your  true  object.  How  wears  our  good  friend  Heather- 
stone,  and  his  daughter  ? " 

"  Quite  well,  sir." 

"  And  he  told  me  in  one  of  his  former  letters  that  he 
had  the  daughter  of  our  poor  friend  RatclifFe  with  him. 
Is  it  not  so  ? " 

"  It  is,  Mr  Langton  ;  and  as  gentle  and  pretty  a  child  as 
you  could  wish  to  see." 

"  When  did  you  arrive  in  London  ?  " 

"  Yesterday  evening,  sir." 

"  And  do  you  propose  any  stay  ?  " 

''  That  I  cannot  answer,  sir  ;  I  must  be  guided  by  your 
advice.  I  have  nought  to  do  here,  unless  it  be  to  deliver 
some  three  or  four  letters,  given  me  by  Mr  Heatherstone." 

"It  is  my  opinion.  Master  Armitage,  that  the  less  you 
are  seen  in  this  city  the  better  j  there  are  hundreds 
employed  to  find  out  new-comers,  and  to  discover  from 
their  people,  or  by  other  means,  for  what  purpose  they 
may  have  come  ;  for  you  must  be  aware.  Master  Armitage, 
that  the  times  are  dangerous  aud  people's  minds  are 
various.  In  attempting  to  free  ourselves  from  what  we 
considered  despotism,  we  have  created  for  ourselves  a 
worse  despotism,  and  one  that  is  less  endurable.  It  is  to 
be  hoped  that  what  has  passed  will  make  not  only  kings, 
but  subjects,  wiser  than  they  have  been.  Now  what  do 
you  propose — to  leave  this  instantly  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  if  you  think  it  advisable." 

"  My  advice,  then,  is  to  leave  London  immediately.  I 
will  give  you  letters  to  some  friends  of  mine  in  Lancashire 
and  Yorkshire  ;  in  either  county  you  can  remain  unnoticed, 
and  make  what  preparations  you  think  necessary.  But  do 
nothing  in  haste — consult  well,  and  be  guided  by  them, 
who  will,  if  it  is  considered  advisable  and  prudent,  join 
with  you  in  your  project.  I  need  say  no  more.  Call  upon 
me  to-morrow  morning  an  hour  before  noon,  and  I  will 
have  letters  ready  for  you." 

Edward  rose  to  depart,  and  thanked  Mr  Langton  for  his 
kindness. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         255 

**  Farewell,  Master  Armitage,"  said  Langton ;  "  to- 
morrow at  the  eleventh  hour  !  " 

Edward  then  quitted  the  house,  and  delivered  the  other 
letters  of  credence,  the  only  one  of  importance  at  the 
moment,  was  the  one  of  credit ;  the  others  were  to  various 
members  of  the  Parliament,  desiring  them  to  know  Master 
Armitage  as  a  confidential  friend  of  the  Intendant,  and  in 
case  of  need  to  exert  their  good  offices  in  his  behalf.  The 
letter  of  credit  was  upon  a  Hamburgh  merchant,  who  asked 
Edward  if  he  required  money.  Edward  replied  that  he  did 
not  at  present,  but  that  he  had  business  to  do  for  his 
employer  in  the  north,  and  might  require  some  when  there, 
if  it  was  possible  to  obtain  it  so  far  from  London. 

"When  do  you  set  out?  and  to  what  town  do  you 
go?" 

"  That  I  cannot  well  tell  till  to-morrow." 

"  Call  before  you  leave  this,  and  I  will  find  some  means 
of  providing  for  you  as  you  wish." 

Edward  then  returned  to  the  hotel.  Before  he  went  to 
bed  he  told  Sampson  that  he  found  that  he  had  to  leave 
London  on  Mr  Heatherstone's  affairs,  and  might  be  absent 
some  time ;  he  concluded  by  observing  that  he  did  not 
consider  it  necessary  to  take  him  with  him,  as  he  could 
dispense  with  his  services,  and  Mr  Heatherstone  would  be 
glad  to  have  him  back. 

"  As  you  wish,  sir,"  replied  Sampson.  "  When  am  I  to 
go  back  ? " 

"  You  may  leave  to-morrow  as  soon  as  you  please.  I 
have  no  letter  to  send.  You  may  tell  them  that  I  am  well, 
and  will  write  as  soon  as  I  have  anything  positive  to  com- 
municate." 

Edward  then  made  Sampson  a  present,  and  wished  him 
a  pleasant  journey. 

At  the  hour  appointed  on  the  following  day  Edward 
repaired  to  Mr  Langton,  who  received  him  very  cordially. 

"  I  am  all  ready  for  you.  Master  Armitage  :  there  is  a 
letter  to  two  Catholic  ladies  in  Lancashire,  who  will  take 
great  care  of  you  ;  and  here  is  one  to  a  friend  of  mine  in 


256        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

Yorkshire.  The  ladies  live  about  four  miles  from  the 
town  of  Bolton,  and  my  Yorkshire  friend  in  the  city  of 
York.  You  may  trust  to  either  of  them.  And  now, 
farewell ;  and,  if  possible,  leave  London  before  nightfall — 
the  sooner  the  better.     Where  is  your  servant  ? " 

"  He  has  returned  to  Mr  Heatherstone  this  morning." 

"  You  have  done  right.  Lose  no  time  in  leaving 
London ;  and  don't  be  in  a  hurry  in  your  future  plans. 
You  understand  me.  If  any  one  accosts  you  on  the  road 
put  no  trust  in  any  professions.  You  of  course  are  going 
down  to  your  relations  in  the  north.      Have  you  pistols  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  have  a  pair  which  belonged  to  the  unfor- 
tunate Mr  RatclifFe." 

"  Then  they  are  good  ones,  Fll  answer  for  it :  no  man 
was  more  particular  about  his  weapons,  or  knew  how  to 
use  them  better.  Farewell,  Master  Armitage,  and  may 
success  attend  you  !  " 

Mr  Langton  held  out  his  hand  to  Edward,  who  respect- 
fully took  his  leave. 


Chapter  XXII 

Edward  was  certain  that  Mr  Langton  would  not  have 
advised  him  to  leave  London  if  he  had  not  considered  that 
it  was  dangerous  to  remain.  He  therefore  first  called 
upon  the  Hamburgh  merchant,  who,  upon  his  explanation, 
gave  him  a  letter  of  credit  to  a  friend  who  resided  in  the 
city  of  York  ;  and  then  returned  to  the  hotel,  packed  up 
his  saddle-bags,  paid  his  reckoning,  and,  mounting  his 
horse,  set  off  on  the  northern  road.  As  it  was  late  in  the 
afternoon  before  he  was  clear  of  the  metropolis,  he  did 
not  proceed  farther  than  Barnet,  where  he  pulled  up  at 
the  inn.  As  soon  as  he  had  seen  his  horse  attended  to, 
Edward,  with  his  saddle-bags  on  his  arm,  went  into  the 
room  in  the  inn  where  all  the  travellers  congregated. 
Having  procured  a  bed  and  given  his  saddle-bags  into 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         ^^'J 

the  charge  of  the  hostess,  he  sat  down  by  the  fire,  which, 
although  it  was  warm  weather,  was  nevertheless  kept 
alight. 

Edward  had  made  no  alteration  in  the  dress  which  he 
had  worn  since  he  had  been  received  in  the  house  of  Mr 
Heatherstone.  It  was  plain,  although  of  good  materials. 
He  wore  a  high-crowned  hat,  and  altogether  would,  from  his 
attire,  have  been  taken  for  one  of  the  Roundhead  party. 
His  sword  and  shoulder-belt  were  indeed  of  more  gay 
appearance  than  those  usually  worn  by  the  Roundheads  ; 
but  this  was  the  only  difference. 

When  Edward  first  entered  the  room  there  were  three 
persons  in  it,  whose  appearance  was  not  very  prepossessing. 
They  were  dressed  in  what  had  once  been  very  gay  attire, 
but  which  now  exhibited  tarnished  lace,  stains  of  wine, 
and  dust  from  travelling.  They  eyed  him  as  he  entered 
with  his  saddle-bags,  and  one  of  them  said — 

"  That's  a  fine  horse  you  were  riding,  sir.  Has  he 
much  speed  ? " 

"  He  has,"  replied  Edward,  as  he  turned  away,  and 
went  into  the  bar  to  speak  with  the  hostess,  and  give  his 
property  into  her  care. 

"  Going  north,  sir  ? "  inquired  the  same  person  when 
Edward  returned. 

"  Not  exactly,"  replied  Edward,  walking  to  the  window 
to  avoid  further  conversation. 

**  The  Roundhead  is  on  the  stilts,"  observed  another 
of  the  party. 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  first ;  *Mt  is  easy  to  see  that  he  has 
not  been  accustomed  to  be  addressed  by  gentlemen  ;  for 
half  a  pin  I  would  slit  his  ears  ! " 

Edward  did  not  choose  to  reply  ;  he  folded  his  arms 
and  looked  at  the  man  with  contempt. 

The  hostess,  who  had  overheard  the  conversation,  now 
called  for  her  husband,  and  desired  him  to  go  into  the 
room  and  prevent  any  further  insults  to  the  young  gentle- 
man who  had  just  come  in.  The  host,  who  knew  the 
parties,  entered  the  room,  and  said — 

C  R 


258         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Now  you'll  clear  out  of  this  as  fast  as  you  can  ;  be  off 
with  you,  and  go  to  the  stables,  or  I'll  send  for  somebody 
whom  you  will  not  like." 

The  three  men  rose  and  swaggered,  but  obeyed  the 
host's  orders,  and  left  the  room. 

"I  am  sorry,  young  Master,  that  these  roysterers 
should  have  affronted  you,  as  my  wife  tells  me  that  they 
have.  I  did  not  know  that  they  were  in  the  house.  We 
cannot  well  refuse  to  take  in  their  horses  ;  but  we  know 
well  who  they  are,  and,  if  you  are  travelling  far,  you  had 
better  ride  in  company." 

"  Thank  you  for  your  caution,  my  good  host,"  replied 
Edward ;  *'  I  thought  that  they  were  highwaymen,  or 
something  of  that  sort." 

"  You  have  made  a  good  guess,  sir  ;  but  nothing  has 
yet  been  proved  against  them,  or  they  would  not  be  here. 
In  these  times  we  have  strange  customers,  and  hardly 
know  who  we  take  in.  You  have  a  good  sword  there, 
sir,  I  have  no  doubt ;  but  I  trust  that  you  have  other 
arms." 

"  I  have,"  replied  Edward,  opening  his  doublet  and 
showing  his  pistols. 

"  That's  right,  sir.  Will  you  take  anything  before  you 
go  to  bed  ? " 

"  Indeed  I  will,  for  I  am  hungry ;  anything  will  do, 
with  a  pint  of  wine." 

As  soon  as  he  had  supped  Edward  asked  the  hostess  for 
his  saddle-bags,  and  went  up  to  his  bed. 

Early  the  next  morning  he  rose  and  went  to  the  stable 
to  see  his  horse  fed.  The  three  men  were  in  the  stables, 
but  they  did  not  say  anything  to  him.  Edward  returned 
to  the  inn,  called  for  breakfast,  and,  as  soon  as  he  had 
finished,  took  out  his  pistols  to  renew  the  priming. 
While  so  occupied  he  happened  to  look  up,  and  perceived 
one  of  the  men  with  his  face  against  the  window,  watching 
him.  "Well,  now  you  see  what  you  have  to  expect,  if 
you  try  your  trade  with  me,"  thought  Edward,  "I  am 
very  glad  that  you  have  been  spying."     Having  replaced 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         259 

his  pistols,  Edward  paid  his  reckoning,  and  went  to  the 
stable  desiring  the  ostler  to  saddle  his  horse  and  fix  on  his 
saddle-bags.  As  soon  as  this  was  done  he  mounted  and 
rode  off.  Before  he  was  well  clear  of  the  town  the  high- 
waymen cantered  past  him  on  three  well-bred  active 
horses.  *'I  presume  we  shall  meet  again,"  thought 
Edward,  who  for  some  time  cantered  at  a  gentle  rate,  and 
then,  as  his  horse  was  very  fresh,  he  put  him  to  a  faster 
pace,  intending  to  do  a  long  day's  work.  He  had  ridden 
about  fifteen  miles,  when  he  came  to  a  heath,  and,  as  he 
continued  at  a  fast  trot,  he  perceived  the  three  highwaymen 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  advance  of  him  ;  they  were 
descending  a  hill  which  was  between  them,  and  he  soon 
lost  sight  of  them  again.  Edward  now  pulled  up  his 
horse  to  let  him  recover  his  wind,  and  walked  him  gently 
up  the  hill.  He  had  nearly  gained  the  summit  when  he 
heard  the  report  of  firearms,  and  soon  afterwards  a  man 
on  horseback,  in  full  speed,  galloped  over  the  hill  towards 
him.  He  had  a  pistol  in  his  hand,  and  his  head  turned 
back.  The  reason  for  this  was  soon  evident,  as  imme- 
diately after  him  appeared  the  three  highwaymen  in  pursuit. 
One  fired  his  pistol  at  the  man  who  fled,  and  missed  him. 
The  man  then  fired  in  return,  and  with  true  aim,  as  one 
of  the  highwaymen  fell.  All  this  was  so  sudden  that 
Edward  had  hardly  time  to  draw  his  pistol  and  put  spurs 
to  his  horse  before  the  parties  were  upon  him,  and  were 
passing  him.  Edward  levelled  at  the  second  highwayman 
as  he  passed  him,  and  the  man  fell.  The  third  highway- 
man, perceiving  this,  turned  his  horse  to  the  side  of  the 
road,  cleared  a  ditch,  and  galloped  away  across  the  heath. 
The  man  who  had  been  attacked  had  pulled  up  his  horse 
when  Edward  came  to  his  assistance,  and  now  rode  up  to 
him,  saying — 

"  I  have  to  thank  you,  sir,  for  your  timely  aid  ;  for  these 
rascals  were  too  many  for  me." 

"  You  are  not  hurt,  I  trust,  sir  ? "  replied  Edward. 

"  No,  not  the  least ;  the  fellow  singed  my  curls  though, 
as  you  may  perceive.     They  attacked  me  about  half  a  mile 


26q        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

from  here.  I  was  proceeding  north  when  I  heard  the 
clatter  of  hoofs  behind  me ;  I  looked  round,  and  saw  at 
once  what  they  were,  and  I  sprung  my  horse  out  of  the 
road  to  a  thicket  close  to  it,  that  they  might  not  surround 
me.  One  of  the  three  rode  forward  to  stop  my  passage, 
and  the  other  two  rode  round  to  the  back  of  the  thicket  to 
get  behind  me.  I  then  saw  that  I  had  separated  them,  and 
could  gain  a  start  upon  them  by  riding  back  again,  which  I 
did  as  fast  as  I  could,  and  they  immediately  gave  chase. 
The  result  you  saw.  Between  us  we  have  broken  up  the 
gang  J  for  both  these  fellows  seem  dead,  or  nearly 
so." 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  them  ?  " 

**  Leave  them  where  they  are,"  replied  the  stranger.  "  I 
am  in  a  hurry  to  get  on.  I  have  important  business  at  the 
city  of  York,  and  cannot  waste  my  time  in  depositions,  and 
such  nonsense.  It  is  only  two  scoundrels  less  in  the  world, 
and  there's  an  end  of  the  matter." 

As  Edward  was  equally  anxious  to  proceed,  he  agreed 
with  the  stranger  that  it  was  best  to  do  as  he  proposed. 

"I  am  also  going  north,"  replied  Edward,  "and  am 
anxious  to  get  there  as  soon  as  I  can." 

"With  your  permission  we  will  ride  together,"  said  the 
stranger.  "  I  shall  be  the  gainer,  as  I  shall  feel  that  I 
have  one  with  me  who  is  to  be  trusted  to  in  case  of  any 
further  attacks  during  our  journey." 

There  was  such  a  gentlemanlike,  frank,  and  courteous 
air  about  the  stranger,  that  Edward  immediately  assented 
to  his  proposal  of  their  riding  in  company  for  mutual  pro- 
tection. He  was  a  powerful,  well-made  man,  of  apparently 
about  one  or  two  and  twenty,  remarkably  handsome  in 
person,  dressed  richly,  but  not  gaudily,  in  the  cavalier 
fashion,  and  wore  a  hat  with  a  feather.  As  they  proceeded, 
they  entered  into  conversation  on  indifferent  matters  for 
some  time,  neither  party  attempting  by  any  question  to 
discover  who  his  companion  might  be.  Edward  had  more 
than  once,  when  the  conversation  flagged  for  a  minute, 
considered  what  reply  he  should  give  in  case  his  companion 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         261 

should  ask  him  the  cause  of  his  journey,  and  at  last  had 
made  up  his  mind  what  to  say. 

A  little  before  noon  they  pulled  up  to  bait  their  horses 
at  a  small  village, — the  stranger  observing  that  he  avoided 
St  Alban's,  and  all  other  large  towns,  as  he  did  not  wish 
to  satisfy  the  curiosity  of  people,  or  to  have  his  motions 
watched ;  and  therefore,  if  Edward  had  no  objection,  he 
knew  the  country  so  well  that  he  could  save  time  by  allow- 
ing him  to  direct  their  path.  Edward  was,  as  may  be 
supposed,  very  agreeable  to  this,  and  daring  their  whole 
journey  they  never  entered  a  town,  except  they  rode 
through  it  after  dark ;  and  put  up  at  humble  inns  on  the 
roadside,  where,  if  not  quite  so  well  attended  to,  at  all 
events  they  were  free  from  observation. 

It  was,  however,  impossible  that  this  reserve  could 
continue  long,  as  they  became  more  and  more  intimate 
every  day.     At  last  the  stranger  said — 

"  Master  Armitage,  we  have  travelled  together  for  some 
time,  interchanging  thoughts  and  feelings,  but  with  due 
reserve  as  respects  ourselves  and  our  own  plans.  Is  this 
to  continue  ?  If  so,  of  course  you  have  but  to  say  so  ;  but 
if  you  feel  inclined  to  trust  me,  I  have  the  same  feeling 
towards  you.  By  your  dress  I  should  imagine  that  you 
belonged  to  a  party  to  which  I  am  opposed ;  but  your 
language  and  manners  do  not  agree  with  your  attire  ;  and 
I  think  a  hat  and  feathers  would  grace  that  head  better 
than  the  steeple-crowned  affair  which  now  covers  it.  It 
may  be  that  the  dress  is  only  assumed  as  a  disguise :  you 
know  best.  However,  as  I  say,  I  feel  confidence  in  you, 
to  whatever  party  you  may  belong,  and  I  give  you  credit 
for  your  prudence  and  reserve  in  these  troubled  times.  I 
am  a  little  older  than  you,  and  may  advise  you  ;  and  I  am 
indebted  to  you,  and  cannot  therefore  betray  you — at  least 
I  trust  you  believe  so." 

"  I  do  beheve  it,"  replied  Edward  ;  **  and  I  will  so  fai 
answer  you,  Master  Chaloner,  that  this  attire  of  mine  is 
not  the  one  which  I  would  wear  if  I  had  my  choice." 

"  I  beheve  that,"  replied  Chaloner ;  "  and  I  cannot  help 


262         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

thinking  you  are  bound  north  on  the  same  business  as  my- 
self, which  is,  I  confess  to  you  honestly,  to  strike  a  blow 
for  the  king.  If  you  are  on  the  same  errand,  I  have  two 
old  relations  in  Lancashire  who  are  staunch  to  the  cause ; 
and  I  am  going  to  their  house  to  remain  until  I  can  join 
the  army.  If  you  wish  it,  you  shall  come  with  me,  and  I 
will  promise  you  kind  treatment  and  safety  while  under 
their  roof." 

"  And  the  names  of  these  relatives  of  yours,  Master 
Chaloner  ? "  said  Edward. 

*'Nay,  you  shall  have  them;  for  when  I  trust,  I  trust 
wholly.     Their  name  is  Conynghame." 

Edward  took  his  letter  from  out  of  his  side-pocket,  and 
handed  one  of  them  to  his  fellow-traveller.  The  address 
was,  "  To  the  worthy  Mistress  Conynghame,  of  Portlake, 
near  Bolton,  county  of  Lancaster." 

"It  is  to  that  address  that  I  am  going  myself,"  said 
Edward,  smiling.  "  Whether  it  is  the  party  you  refer  to 
you  best  know." 

Chaloner  burst  out  with  a  loud  laugh. 

"  This  is  excellent  !  Two  people  meet,  both  bound  on 
the  same  business,  both  going  to  the  same  rendezvous,  and 
for  three  days  do  not  venture  to  trust  each  other." 

"  The  times  require  caution,"  replied  Edward,  as  he 
replaced  his  letter. 

"  You  are  right,"  answered  Chaloner,  "  and  you  are  of 
my  opinion.  I  know  now  that  you  have  both  prudence 
and  courage.  The  first  quality  has  been  scarcer  with  us 
Cavaliers  than  the  last ;  however,  now  all  reserve  is  over, 
at  least  on  my  part." 

"  And  on  mine  also,"  replied  Edward. 

Chaloner  then  talked  about  the  chances  of  the  war.  He 
stated  that  King  Charles's  army  was  in  a  good  state  of 
discipline,  and  well  found  in  everything  ;  that  there  were 
hundreds  in  England  who  would  join  it,  as  soon  as  it  had 
advanced  far  enough  into  England;  and  that  everything 
wore  a  promising  appearance. 

"  My  father  fell  at  the  battle  of  Naseby,  at  the  head 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         263 

of  his  retainers,"  said  Chaloner,  after  a  pause  ;  "  and  they 
have  contrived  to  fine  the  property,  so  that  it  has  dwindled 
from  thousands  down  to  hundreds.  Indeed,  were  it  not 
for  my  good  old  aunts,  who  will  leave  me  their  estates, 
and  who  now  supply  me  liberally,  I  should  be  but  a  poor 
gentleman." 

"  Your  father  fell  at  Naseby  ?  "  said  Edward.  **  Were 
you  there  ?  " 

"  I  was,"  replied  Chaloner. 

"  My  father  also  fell  at  Naseby,"  said  Edward. 

"  Your  father  did  ?  "  replied  Chaloner,  "  I  do  not  recol- 
lect the  name — Armitage — he  was  not  in  command  there, 
was  he  ?  "  continued  Chaloner. 

'^  Yes,  he  was,"  replied  Edward. 

'*  There  was  none  of  that  name  among  the  officers  that 
I  can  recollect,  young  sir,"  replied  Chaloner,  with  an  air 
of  distrust.     "  Surely  you  have  been  misinformed." 

"  I  have  spoken  the  truth,"  replied  Edward  ;  '*  and 
have  now  said  so  much  that  I  must,  to  remove  your 
suspicion,  say  more  than  perhaps  I  should  have  done. 
My  name  is  not  Armitage,  although  I  have  been  so 
called  for  some  time.  You  have  set  me  the  example  of 
confidence,  and  I  will  follow  it.  My  father  was  Colonel 
Beverley,  of  Prince  Rupert's  troop." 

Chaloner  started  with  astonishment. 

**  I'm  sure  that  what  you  say  is  true,"  at  last  said  he  ; 
"  for  I  was  thinking  who  it  was  that  you  reminded  me 
of.  You  are  the  very  picture  of  your  father.  Although 
a  boy  at  the  time,  I  knew  him  well.  Master  Beverley  ; 
a  more  gallant  Cavalier  never  drew  sword.  Come,  we 
must  be  sworn  friends  in  life  and  death,  Beverley,"  con- 
tinued Chaloner,  extending  his  hand,  which  was  eagerly 
grasped  by  Edward,  who  then  confided  to  Chaloner  the 
history  of  his  life.  When  he  had  concluded,  Chaloner 
said — 

"We  all  heard  of  the  firing  of  Arnwood,  and  it  is  at 
this  moment  believed  that  all  the  children  perished.  It 
is  one  of  the  tales  of  woe  that  our  nurses  repeat  to  the 


264        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

children,  and  many  a  child  has  wept  at  your  supposed 
deaths.  But  tell  me,  now,  had  you  not  fallen  in  with  me, 
was  it  your  intention  to  have  joined  the  army  under  your 
assumed  name  of  Armitage  ?  " 

"  I  hardly  know  what  I  intended  to  do.  I  wanted  a 
friend  to  advise  me." 

"  And  you  have  found  one,  Beverley.  I  owe  my  life  to 
you,  and  I  will  repay  the  debt  as  far  as  is  in  my  power. 
You  must  not  conceal  your  name  to  your  sovereign  ;  the 
very  name  of  Beverley  is  a  passport  -,  but  the  son  of 
Colonel  Beverley  will  be  indeed  welcomed.  Why,  the 
very  name  will  be  considered  as  a  harbinger  of  good 
fortune.  Your  father  was  the  best  and  truest  soldier 
that  ever  drew  sword  ;  and  his  memory  stands  unrivalled 
for  loyalty  and  devotion.  We  are  near  to  the  end  of  our 
journey  ;  yonder  is  the  steeple  of  Bolton  church.  The 
old  ladies  will  be  out  of  their  wits  when  they  find  that 
they  have  a  Beverley  under  their  roof." 

Edward  was  much  delighted  at  this  tribute  paid  to  his 
father's  memory,  and  the  tears  more  than  once  started  into 
his  eyes  as  Chaloner  renewed  his  praise. 

Late  in  the  evening  they  arrived  at  Portlake,  a  grand 
old  mansion,  situated  in  a  park  crowded  with  fine  old 
timber.  Chaloner  was  recognised  as  they  rode  up  the 
avenue  by  one  of  the  keepers,  who  hastened  forward  to 
announce  his  arrival ;  and  the  domestics  had  opened  the 
door  for  them  before  they  arrived  at  it.  In  the  hall  they 
were  met  by  the  old  ladies,  who  expressed  their  delight 
at  seeing  their  nephew,  as  they  had  had  great  fear  that 
something  had  happened  to  him. 

"  And  something  did  very  nearly  happen  to  me,"  replied 
Chaloner,  "had  it  not  been  for  the  timely  assistance  of  my 
friend  here,  who,  notwithstanding  his  Puritan  attire,  I 
hardly  need  tell  you  is  a  Cavalier  devoted  to  the  good 
cause,  when  I  state  that  he  is  the  son  of  Colonel  Beverley, 
who  fell  at  Naseby  with  my  good  father." 

*  *  No  one  can  be  more  welcome,  then,"  replied  the  old 
ladies,  who  extended  their  hands  to  Edward.     They  then 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         265 

went  into  a  sitting-room,  and  supper  was  ordered  to  be 
sent  up  immediately. 

"  Our  horses  will  be  well  attended  to,  Edward,"  said 
Chaloner ;  **  we  need  not  any  longer  look  after  them 
ourselves.  And  now,  good  aunts,  have  you  no  letters  for 
me  : 

"  Yes,  there  are  several ;  but  you  had  better  eat  first." 

"  Not  so  ;  let  me  have  the  letters  ;  we  can  read  them 
before  supper,  and  talk  them  over  when  at  table." 

One  of  the  ladies  produced  the  letters,  which  Chaloner, 
as  he  read  them,  handed  over  to  Edward  for  his  perusal. 
They  were  from  General  Middleton,  and  some  other 
friends  of  Chaloner's  who  were  with  the  army,  giving  him 
information  as  to  what  was  going  on,  and  what  their 
prospects  were  supposed  to  be. 

"  You  see  that  they  have  marched  already,"  said 
Chaloner,  "  and  I  think  the  plan  is  a  good  one,  and  it 
has  put  General  Cromwell  in  an  awkward  position.  Our 
army  is  now  between  his  and  London,  with  three  days' 
march  in  advance.  And  we  shall  now  be  able  to  pick  up 
our  English  adherents,  who  can  join  us  without  risk,  as 
we  go  along.  It  has  been  a  bold  step,  but  a  good  one  ; 
and  if  they  only  continue  as  well  as  they  have  begun  we 
shall  succeed.  The  Parliamentary  army  is  not  equal  to 
ours  in  numbers,  as  it  is  ;  and  we  shall  add  to  ours  daily. 
The  king  has  sent  to  the  Isle  of  Man  for  the  Earl  of 
Derby,  who  is  expected  to  join  to-morrow." 

"  And  where  is  the  army  at  this  moment  ? "  inquired 
Edward. 

"  They  will  be  but  a  few  miles  from  us  to-night,  their 
march  is  so  rapid  ;  to-morrow  we  will  join  if  it  pleases." 

**  Most  willingly,"  replied  Edward. 

After  an  hour's  more  conversation,  they  were  shown 
into  their  rooms,  and  retired  for  the  night. 


266        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


Chapter  XXIII 

The  next  morning,  before  they  had  quitted  their  beds, 
a  messenger  arrived  with  letters  from  General  Middleton, 
and  from  him  they  found  that  the  king's  army  had  en- 
camped on  the  evening  before  not  six  miles  from  Portlake. 
As  they  hastily  dressed  themselves,  Chaloner  proposed 
to  Edward  that  a  little  alteration  in  his  dress  would  be 
necessary  ;  and  taking  him  to  a  wardrobe  in  which  had 
been  put  aside  some  suits  of  his  own,  worn  when  he  was 
a  younger  and  slighter-made  man  than  he  was  now,  he 
requested  Edward  to  make  use  of  them.  Edward,  who 
was  aware  that  Chaloner  was  right  in  his  proposal,  selected 
two  suits  of  colours  which  pleased  him  most ;  and  dressing 
in  one,  and  changing  his  hat  for  one  more  befitting  his 
new  attire,  was  transformed  into  a  handsome  Cavalier. 
As  soon  as  they  had  broken  their  fast  they  took  leave  of 
the  old  ladies,  and,  mounting  their  horses,  set  off  for  the 
camp.  An  hour's  ride  brought  them  to  the  outposts ;  and 
communicating  with  the  officer  on  duty,  they  were  con- 
ducted by  an  orderly  to  the  tent  of  General  Middleton, 
who  received  Chaloner  with  great  warmth  as  an  old 
friend,  and  was  very  courteous  to  Edward  as  soon  as  he 
heard  that  he  was  the  son  of  Colonel  Beverley. 

"  I  have  wanted  you,  Chaloner,"  said  Middleton  ;  "we 
are  raising  a  troop  of  horse  ;  the  Duke  of  Buckingham 
commands  it,  but  Massey  will  be  the  real  leader  of  it ; 
you  have  influence  in  this  county,  and  will,  I  have  no 
doubt,  bring  us  many  good  hands." 

"  "Where  is  the  Earl  of  Derby  ?  " 

"  Joined  us  this  morning ;  we  have  marched  so  quick 
that  we  have  not  had  time  to  pick  our  adherents  up." 

"  And  General  Leslie  ? " 

"Is  by  no  means  in  good  spirits :  why  I  know  not. 
"We  have  too  many  ministers  with  his  army,  that  is 
certain,  and  they  do  harm  ;  but  we  cannot  help  ourselves. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         267 

His  Majesty  must  be  visible  by  this  time  ;  if  you  are 
ready  I  will  introduce  you  j  and  when  that  is  done  we 
will  talk  matters  over." 

General  Middleton  then  walked  with  them  to  the 
house  in  which  the  king  had  taken  up  his  quarters  for 
the  night ;  and  after  a  few  minutes'  waiting  in  the  ante- 
room they  were  admitted  into  his  presence. 

"Allow  me,  your  Majesty,"  said  General  Middleton, 
after  the  first  salutations,  "  to  present  to  you  Major 
Chaloner,  whose  father's  name  is  not  unknown  to 
you." 

"  On  the  contrary,  well  known  to  us,"  replied  the 
king,  "  as  a  loyal  and  faithful  subject,  whose  loss  we  must 
deplore.  I  have  no  doubt  that  his  son  inherits  his 
courage  and  his  fidelity." 

The  king  held  out  his  hand,  and  Chaloner  bent  his 
knee  and  kissed  it. 

"  And  now,  your  Majesty  will  be  surprised  that  I 
should  present  to  you  one  of  a  house  supposed  to  be 
extinct — the  eldest  son  of  Colonel  Beverley." 

"  Indeed  !  "  replied  his  Majesty  ;  "  I  heard  that  all  his 
family  perished  at  the  ruthless  burning  of  Arnwood.  I 
hold  myself  fortunate,  as  a  king,  that  even  one  son  of  so 
loyal  and  brave  a  gentleman  as  Colonel  Beverley  has 
escaped.  You  are  welcome,  young  sir — most  welcome 
to  us  ;  you  must  be  near  us ;  the  very  name  of  Beverley 
will  be  pleasing  to  our  ears  by  night  or  day." 

Edward  knelt  down  and  kissed  his  Majesty's  hand, 
and  the  king  said — 

"What  can  we  do  for  a  Beverley?  let  us  know,  that 
we  may  show  our  feelings  towards  his  father's  memory  ? " 

"  All  I  request  is,  that  your  Majesty  will  allow  me  to 
be  near  you  in  the  hour  of  danger,"  replied  Edward. 

"  A  right  Beverley  reply,"  said  the  king,  "  and  so  we 
shall  see  to  it,  Middleton." 

After  a  few  more  courteous  words  from  his  Majesty 
they  withdrew  ;  but  General  Middleton  was  recalled  by 
the  king  for  a  minute  or  two  to  receive  his  commands. 


268         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

When  he  rejoined  Edward  and  Chaloner,  he  said  to 
Edward — 

"  I  have  orders  to  send  in  for  his  Majesty's  signature 
your  commission  as  captain  of  horse,  and  attached  to  the 
king's  personal  staff;  it  is  a  high  compHment  to  the 
memory  of  your  father,  sir,  and,  I  may  add,  your  own 
personal  appearance.  Chaloner  will  see  to  your  uniforms 
and  accoutrements ;  you  are  well  mounted,  I  believe ; 
you  have  no  time  to  lose,  as  we  march  to-morrow  for 
Warrington,  in  Cheshire." 

"  Has  anything  been  heard  of  the  Parliamentary  army  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  they  are  on  the  march  towards  London  by  the 
Yorkshire  road,  intending  to  cut  us  off  if  they  can.  And 
now,  gentlemen,  farewell ;  for  I  have  no  idle  time,  I 
assure  you." 

Edward  was  soon  equipped,  and  now  attended  upon 
the  king.  When  they  arrived  at  Warrington  they  found  a 
body  of  horse  drawn  up  to  oppose  their  passage  onwards. 
These  were  charged,  and  fled  with  a  trifling  loss ;  and  as 
they  were  known  to  be  commannded  by  Lambert,  one  of 
Cromwell's  best  generals,  there  was  great  exultation  in 
the  king's  army ;  but  the  fact  was  that  Lambert  had 
acted  upon  Cromwell's  orders,  which  were,  to  harass  and 
delay  the  march  of  the  king  as  much  as  possible,  but  not 
to  risk  with  his  small  force  anything  like  an  engagement. 
After  this  skirmish  it  was  considered  advisable  to  send 
back  the  Ear]  of  Derby  and  many  other  officers  of  import- 
ance into  Lancashire,  that  they  might  collect  the  king's 
adherents  in  that  quarter  and  in  Cheshire.  Accordingly 
the  earl,  with  about  two  hundred  oflicers  and  gentlemen, 
left  the  army  with  that  intention.  It  was  then  considered 
that  it  would  be  advisable  to  march  the  army  direct  to 
London ;  but  the  men  were  so  fatigued  with  the  rapidity 
of  the  march  up  to  the  present  time,  and  the  weather  was 
so  warm,  that  it  was  decided  in  the  negative ;  and  as 
Worcester  was  a  town  well  affected  to  the  king,  and  the 
country  abounded  with  provisions,  it  was  resolved  that 
the  army  should  march  there,  and  wait   for  English  re- 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         269 

inforcements.  This  was  done ;  the  city  opened  the  gates 
with  every  mark  of  satisfaction,  and  supplied  the  army 
with  all  that  it  required.  The  first  bad  news  which 
reached  them  was  the  dispersion  and  defeat  of  the  whole 
of  the  Earl  of  Derby's  party  by  a  regiment  of  militia, 
which  had  surprised  them  at  Wigan  during  the  night, 
when  they  were  all  asleep,  and  had  no  idea  that  any 
enemy  was  near  to  them.  Although  attacked  at  such  a 
disadvantage,  they  defended  themselves  till  a  large  portion 
of  them  were  killed,  and  the  remainder  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  most  of  them  brutally  put  to  death.  The 
Earl  of  Derby  was  made  a  prisoner,  but  not  put  to  death 
with  the  others. 

**  This  is  bad  news,  Chaloner,"  said  Edward. 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  more  than  bad,"  replied  the  latter  ;  "  we 
have  lost  our  best  officers,  who  never  should  have  left 
the  army  ;  and  now,  the  consequences  of  the  defeat  will 
be  that  we  shall  not  have  any  people  coming  forward  to 
join  us.  The  winning  side  is  the  right  side  in  this  world ; 
and  there  is  more  evil  than  that :  the  Duke  of  Buckingham 
has  claimed  the  command  of  the  army,  which  the  king 
has  refused  ;  so  that  we  are  beginning  to  fight  among 
ourselves.  General  Leslie  is  evidently  dispirited,  and 
thinks  badly  of  the  cause.  Middleton  is  the  only  man  who 
does  his  duty.  Depend  upon  it  we  shall  have  Cromwell 
upon  us  before  we  are  aware  of  it ;  and  we  are  in  a  state 
of  sad  confusion — officers  quarrelling,  men  disobedient, 
much  talking,  and  little  doing.  Here  we  have  been  five 
days,  and  the  works,  which  have  been  proposed  to  be 
thrown  up  as  defences,  not  yet  begun." 

"  I  cannot  but  admire  the  patience  of  the  king,  with  so 
much  to  harass  and  annoy  him." 

"  He  must  be  patient,  perforce,"  replied  Chaloner ; 
"  he  plays  for  a  crown,  and  it  is  a  high  stake ;  but  he 
cannot  command  the  minds  of  men,  although  he  may  the 
persons.  I  am  no  croaker,  Beverley  ;  but  this  I  do  say, 
that  if  we  succeed  with  this  army,  as  it  is  at  present  dis- 
organised, we  shall  perform  a  miracle." 


270         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

'*  We  must  hope  for  the  best,"  replied  Edward ; 
"  common  danger  may  cement  those  who  would  otherwise 
be  asunder  ;  and  when  they  have  the  army  of  Cromwell 
before  them,  they  may  be  induced  to  forget  their  private 
quarrels  and  jealousies  and  unite  in  the  good  cause." 

"  I  wish  I  could  be  of  your  opinion,  Beverley,"  replied 
Chaloner  ;  "  but  I  have  mixed  with  the  world  longer  than 
you  have,  and  I  think  otherwise." 

Several  more  days  passed,  during  which  no  defences 
were  thrown  up,  and  the  confusion  and  quarrelling  in  the 
army  continued  to  increase,  until  at  last  news  arrived  that 
Cromwell  was  within  half  a  day's  march  of  them,  and  that 
he  had  collected  all  the  militia  on  his  route,  and  was  now 
in  numbers  nearly  double  to  those  in  the  king's  army. 
All  was  amazement  and  confusion — nothing  had  been 
done — no  arrangements  had  been  made — and  Chaloner 
told  Edward  that  all  was  lost  if  immediate  steps  were  not 
taken. 

On  the  3rd  of  October  the  army  of  Cromwell  appeared 
in  sight.  Edward  had  been  on  horseback,  attending  the 
king,  for  the  best  part  of  the  night,  the  disposition  of  the 
troops  had  been  made  as  well  as  it  could ;  and  it  was 
concluded,  as  Cromwell's  army  remained  quiet,  that  no 
attempt  would  be  made  on  that  day.  About  noon  the 
king  returned  to  his  lodging,  to  take  some  refreshment 
after  his  fatigue.  Edward  was  with  him ;  but  before  an 
hour  had  passed  the  alarm  came  that  the  armies  were 
engaged.  The  king  mounted  his  horse,  which  was  ready 
saddled  at  the  door  ;  but  before  he  could  ride  out  of  the 
city  he  was  met  and  nearly  beaten  back  by  the  whole 
body  almost  of  his  own  cavalry,  who  came  running  on 
with  such  force  that  he  could  not  stop  them.  His  Majesty 
called  to  several  of  the  officers  by  name,  but  they  paid  no 
attention  ;  and  so  great  was  the  panic,  that  both  the  king, 
and  his  staff  who  attended  him,  were  nearly  overthrown 
and  trampled  under  foot. 

Cromwell  had  passed  a  large  portion  of  his  troops  over 
the  river  without  the  knowledge  of  his  opponents,  and 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         271 

when  the  attack  was  made  in  so  unexpected  a  quarter  a 
panic  ensued.  Where  General  Middleton  and  the  Duke  of 
Hamilton  commanded,  a  very  brave  resistance  was  made  ; 
but  Middleton  being  wounded,  and  the  Duke  of  Hamilton 
having  had  his  leg  taken  off  by  a  round  shot,  and  many 
gentlemen  having  fallen,  the  troops,  deserted  by  the 
remainder  of  the  army,  at  last  gave  way,  and  the  rout  was 
general,  the  foot  throwing  away  their  muskets  before  they 
were  discharged. 

His  Majesty  rode  back  into  the  town  and  found  a  body 
of  horse,  who  had  been  persuaded  by  Chaloner  to  make  a 
stand.  "  Follow  me,"  said  his  Majesty,  "  we  will  see 
what  the  enemy  are  about.  I  do  not  think  they  pursue, 
and  if  so,  we  may  yet  rally  from  this  foolish  panic." 

His  Majesty,  followed  by  Edward,  Chaloner,  and  several 
of  his  personal  staff,  then  galloped  out  to  reconnoitre  ; 
but  to  his  mortification  he  found  that  the  troops  had  not 
followed  him,  but  gone  out  of  the  town  by  the  other  gate, 
and  that  the  enemy's  cavalry  in  pursuit  were  actually  in 
the  town.  Under  such  circumstances,  by  the  advice  of 
Chaloner  and  Edward,  his  Majesty  withdrew,  and  turning 
his  horse's  head  he  made  all  haste  to  leave  Worcester. 
After  several  hours'  riding,  the  king  found  himself  in 
company  of  about  4000  of  the  cavalry  who  had  so 
disgracefully  fled ;  but  they  were  still  so  panic-struck 
that  he  could  put  no  confidence  in  them,  and  having 
advised  with  those  about  him  he  resolved  to  quit  them. 
This  he  did  without  mentioning  his  intentions  to  any  of 
his  staff,  not  even  Chaloner  or  Edward,  leaving  at  night 
with  two  of  his  servants,  whom  he  dismissed  as  soon  as  it 
was  daylight,  considering  that  his  chance  of  escape  would 
be  greater  if  he  was  quite  alone. 

It  was  not  till  next  morning  that  the  troops  discovered 
that  the  king  had  left  them,  and  then  they  determined 
to  separate,  and  as  the  major  portion  were  from  Scotland 
to  make  what  haste  they  could  back  to  that  country. 
And  now  Chaloner  and  Edward  consulted  as  to  their 
plans. 


272         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  It  appears  to  me,"  said  Edward,  laughing,  **  that  the 
danger  of  this  campaign  of  ours  will  consist  in  getting 
back  again  to  our  own  homes  ;  for  I  can  most  safely  assert 
that  I  have  not  as  yet  struck  a  blow  for  the  king." 

**That  is  true  enough,  Beverley.  When  do  you 
purpose  going  back  to  the  New  Forest  ?  I  think,  if  you 
will  permit  me,  I  will  accompany  you,"  said  Chaloner. 
"  All  the  pursuit  will  be  to  the  northward  to  intercept 
and  overtake  the  retreat  into  Scotland.  I  cannot  therefore 
go  to  Lancashire  ;  and  indeed,  as  they  know  that  I  am 
out,  they  will  be  looking  for  me  everywhere." 

"  Then  come  with  me,"  said  Edw^ard  ;  **  I  will  find  you 
protection  till  you  can  decide  what  to  do.  Let  us  ride  on 
away  from  this,  and  we  will  talk  over  the  matter  as  we 
go ;  but  depend  upon  it,  the  farther  south  we  get  the 
safer  we  shall  be  ;  but  still  not  safe,  unless  we  can  change 
our  costume.  There  will  be  a  strict  search  for  the  king 
to  the  south,  as  they  will  presume  that  he  will  try  to  get 
safe  to  France.  Hark  !  what  is  that  ?  I  heard  the  report 
of  arms.  Let  us  ride  up  this  hill  and  see  what  is  going 
on." 

They  did  so,  and  perceived  that  there  was  a  skirmish 
between  a  party  of  Cavaliers  and  some  of  the  Parliamentary 
cavalry  at  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant. 

**Come,  Chaloner,  let  us  at  all  events  have  one  blow," 
said  Edward. 

"  Agreed,"  replied  Chaloner,  spurring  his  horse  ;  and 
down  they  went  at  full  speed,  and  in  a  minute  were  in  the 
melee^  coming  on  the  rear  of  the  Parliamentary  troops. 

This  sudden  attack  from  behind  decided  the  affair. 
The  Parliamentary  troopers,  thinking  that  there  were 
more  than  two  coming  upon  them,  made  off  after  another 
minute's  combat,  leaving  five  or  six  of  their  men  on  the 
ground. 

"  Thanks,  Chaloner  !  thanks,  Beverley  !  "  said  a  voice, 
which  they  immediately  recognised.  It  was  that  of 
Grenville,  one  of  the  king's  pages.  "  These  fellows  with 
me  were  just  about  to  run  if  you  had  not  come  to  our 


i 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         273 

aid.  I  will  remain  with  them  no  longer,  but  join  you  if 
you  will  permit  me." 

"  At  all  events  remain  here  till  they  go  away — I  will 
send  them  off." 

"My  lads,  you  must  all  separate,  or  there  will  be 
no  chance  of  escape.  No  more  than  two  should  ride 
together.  Depend  upon  it  we  shall  have  more  of  the 
troops  here  directly." 

The  men,  about  fifteen  in  number,  who  had  been 
in  company  with  Grenville,  considered  that  Chaloner's 
advice  was  good,  and  without  ceremony  set  off,  with 
their  horses'  heads  to  the  northward,  leaving  Chaloner, 
Edward,  and  Grenville  together  on  the  field  of  the  affray. 
A  dozen  men  were  lying  on  the  ground,  either  dead 
or  severely  wounded ;  seven  of  them  were  of  the  king's 
party,  and  the  other  five  of  the  Parliamentary  troops. 

"  Now  what  I  propose,"  said  Edward,  "  is  this, — let 
us  do  what  we  can  for  those  who  are  wounded,  and  then 
strip  off  the  dresses  and  accoutrements  of  those  Parlia- 
mentary dragoons  who  are  dead,  and  dress  ourselves  in 
them,  accoutrements  and  all.  We  can  then  pass  through 
the  country  in  safety,  as  we  shall  be  supposed  to  be  one 
of  the  parties  looking  for  the  king." 

"  That  is  a  good  idea,"  replied  Chaloner,  "  and  the 
sooner  it  is  done  the  better." 

"Well,"  said  Edward,  wiping  his  sword,  which  he 
still  held  drawn,  and  then  sheathing  it,  "I  will  take  the 
spoils  of  this  fellow  nearest  to  me :  he  fell  by  my  hand, 
and  I  am  entitled  to  them  by  all  the  laws  of  war  and 
chivalry  j  but  first  let  us  dismount  and  look  to  the 
wounded." 

They  tied  their  horses  to  a  tree,  and  having  given 
what  assistance  they  could  to  the  wounded  men,  they 
proceeded  to  strip  three  of  the  Parliamentary  troopers  j 
and  then,  laying  aside  their  own  habiliments,  they  dressed 
themselves  in  the  uniform  of  the  enemy,  and  mounting 
their  horses  made  all  haste  from  the  place.  Having 
gained  about  twelve  miles,  they  pulled  up  their  horses  and 


274        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

rode  at  a  more  leisurely  pace.  It  was  now  eight  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  but  still  not  very  dark ;  they  therefore 
rode  on  another  five  miles,  till  they  came  to  a  small 
village,  where  they  dismounted  at  an  ale-house,  and 
put  their  horses  into  the  stable. 

**  We  must  be  insolent  and  brutal  in  our  manners,  or  we 
shall  be  suspected." 

"Very  true,"  said  Grenville,  giving  the  ostler  a  kick 
and  telling  him  to  bestir  himself  if  he  did  not  want  his 
ears  cropped. 

They  entered  the  alehouse,  and  soon  found  out  they 
were  held  in  great  terror.  They  ordered  everything 
of  the  best  to  be  produced,  and  threatened  to  set  fire 
to  the  house  if  it  was  not ;  they  turned  the  man  and  his 
wife  out  of  their  bed,  and  all  three  went  to  sleep  in  it ; 
and,  in  short,  they  behaved  in  such  an  arbitrary  manner 
that  nobody  doubted  that  they  were  Cromweirs  men. 
In  the  morning  they  set  off  again,  by  Chaloner's  advice 
paying  for  nothing  that  they  had  ordered,  although  they 
had  all  of  them  plenty  of  money.  They  now  rode  fast, 
inquiring  at  the  places  which  they  passed  through 
whether  any  fugitives  had  been  seen,  and  if  they  came 
to  a  town,  inquiring,  before  they  entered,  whether  there 
were  any  Parliamentary  troops.  So  well  did  they 
manage,  that  after  four  days  they  had  gained  the  skirts 
of  the  New  Forest,  and  concealed  themselves  in  a  thicket 
till  night-time,  when  Edward  proposed  that  he  should 
conduct  his  fellow-travellers  to  the  cottage,  where  he 
would  leave  them  till  his  plans  were  arranged. 

Edward  had  already  arranged  his  plans.  His  great 
object  was  to  ward  off  any  suspicion  of  where  he  had 
been,  and  of  course  any  idea  that  the  Intendant  had 
been  a  party  to  his  acts ;  and  the  fortunate  change  of  his 
dress  enabled  him  now  to  do  so  with  success.  He  had 
decided  to  conduct  his  two  friends  to  the  cottage  that 
night,  and  the  next  morning  to  ride  over  in  his  Parlia- 
mentary costume  to  the  Intendant's  house,  and  bring  the 
first  news  of  the  success  of  Cromwell  and  the  defeat  at 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         ly^ 

Worcester ;  by  which  stratagem  it  would  appear  as  if 
he  had  been  with  the  Parliamentary,  and  not  with  the 
Jacobite  army. 

As  they  had  travelled  along,  they  found  that  the  news 
of  Cromwell's  success  had  not  yet  arrived :  in  those  times 
there  was  not  the  rapidity  of  communication  that  we  now 
have,  and  Edward  thought  it  very  probable  that  he  would 
be  the  first  to  communicate  the  intelligence  to  the  Intend- 
and  and  those  who  resided  near  him. 

As  soon  as  it  was  dusk,  the  three  travellers  left  their 
retreat,  and,  guided  by  Edward,  soon  arrived  at  the 
cottage.  Their  appearance  at  first  created  no  little  con- 
sternation, for  Humphrey  and  Pablo  happened  to  be  in 
the  yard  when  they  heard  the  clattering  of  the  swords  and 
accoutrements,  and  through  the  gloom  observed,  as  they 
advanced,  that  the  party  were  troopers.  At  first,  Hum- 
phrey was  for  running  on  and  barring  the  door,  but,  on 
a  second  reflection,  he  felt  that  he  could  not  do  a  more 
imprudent  thing,  if  there  was  danger-,  and  he  therefore 
contented  himself  with  hastily  imparting  the  intelligence 
to  his  sisters,  and  then  remaining  at  the  threshold  to 
meet  the  coming  of  the  parties.  The  voice  of  Edward 
calling  him  by  name  dissipated  all  alarm,  and  in  another 
minute  he  was  in  the  arms  of  his  brother  and  sisters. 

"  First  let  us  take  our  horses  to  the  stable,  Humphrey," 
said  Edward,  after  the  first  greeting  was  over,  "  and  then 
we  will  come  and  partake  of  anything  that  Alice  can 
prepare  for  us,  for  we  have  not  fared  over  well  for  the 
last  three  days." 

Accompanied  by  Humphrey  and  Pablo,  they  all  went 
to  the  stables,  and  turned  out  the  ponies  to  make  room 
for  the  horses  j  and  as  soon  as  they  were  all  fed  and 
littered  down  they  returned  to  the  cottage,  and  Chaloner 
and  Grenville  were  introduced.  Supper  was  soon  on 
the  table,  and  they  were  too  hungry  to  talk  while  they 
were  eating,  so  but  little  information  was  gleaned  from 
them  that  night,  previous  to  Alice  and  Edith  leaving  the 
room  to  prepare  beds  for  the  new-comers.    When  the  beds 


276         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

were  ready,  Chaloner  and  Grenville  retired,  and  then 
Edward  remained  half  an  hour  with  Humphrey,  to  com- 
municate to  him  what  had  passed.  Of  course  he  could  not 
enter  into  detail ;  but  told  him  that  he  would  get  informa- 
tion from  their  new  guests  after  he  had  left,  which  he  must 
do  early  in  the  morning. 

"  And  now,  Humphrey,  my  advice  is  this  :  My  two 
friends  cannot  remain  in  this  cottage,  for  many  reasons  ; 
but  we  have  the  key  of  Clara's  cottage,  and  they  can  take 
up  their  lodging  there,  and  we  can  supply  them  with 
all  they  want  until  they  find  means  of  going  abroad, 
which  is  their  intention.  I  must  be  off  to  the  Intendant's 
to-morrow,  and  the  day  after  I  will  come  over  to  you. 
In  the  meantime  our  guests  can  remain  here,  while  you 
and  Pablo  prepare  the  cottage  for  them  ;  and  when  I 
return  everything  shall  be  settled,  and  we  will  conduct 
them  to  it.  I  do  not  think  there  is  much  danger  of 
their  being  discovered  while  they  remain  there,  certainly 
not  so  much  as  if  they  were  here ;  for  we  must  expect 
parties  of  troops  in  every  direction  now,  as  they  were 
when  the  king's  father  made  his  escape  from  Hampton 
Court.  And  now  to  bed,  my  good  brother  ;  and  call  me 
early,  for  I  much  fear  that  I  shall  not  wake  up,  if  you 
do  not." 

The  brothers  then  parted  for  the  night. 

The  next  morning,  long  before  their  guests  were 
awake,  Edward  had  been  called  by  Humphrey,  and  found 
Pablo  at  the  door  with  his  horse.  Edward,  who  had  put 
on  his  Parliamentary  accoutrements,  bade  a  hasty  farewell 
to  them,  and  set  off  across  the  forest  to  the  house  of 
the  Intendant,  where  he  arrived  before  they  had  left 
their  bedrooms.  The  first  person  he  encountered  was, 
very  fortunately,  Oswald,  who  was  at  his  cottage-door. 
Edward  beckoned  to  him,  being  then  about  one  hundred 
yards  off;  but  Oswald  did  not  recognise  him  at  first,  and 
advanced  towards  him  in  a  very  leisurely  manner,  to 
ascertain  what  the  trooper  might  wish  to  inquire.  But 
Edward  called  him  Oswald,  and  that  was  sufficient.     In 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         277 

few  words  Edward  told  him  how  all  was  lost,  and  how 
he  had  escaped  by  changing  clothes  with  one  of  the 
enemy. 

"  I  am  now  come  to  bring  the  news  to  the  Intendant, 
Oswald.     You  understand  me,  of  course  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  do,  Master  Edward,  and  will  take  care 
that  it  is  well  known  that  you  have  been  fighting  by  the 
side  of  Cromwell  all  this  time.  I  should  recommend  you 
to  show  yourself  in  this  dress  for  the  remainder  of  the 
day,  and  then  every  one  will  be  satisfied.  Shall  I  go  to 
the  Intendant's  before  you  ?  " 

"  No,  no,  Oswald  ;  the  Intendant  does  not  require  me 
to  be  introduced  to  him,  of  course.  I  must  now  gallop 
up  to  his  house  and  announce  myself.  Farewell  for  the 
present — I  shall  see  you  during  the  day." 

Edward  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  arrived  at  the 
Intendant's  at  full  speed,  making  no  small  clattering  in 
the  yard  below  as  he  went  in,  much  to  the  surprise  of 
Sampson,  who  came  out  to  ascertain  what  was  the  cause, 
and  who  was  not  a  little  surprised  at  perceiving  Edward, 
who  threw  himself  off  the  horse,  and  desiring  Sampson  to 
take  it  to  the  stable,  entered  the  kitchen,  and  disturbed 
Phoebe,  who  was  preparing  breakfast.  "Without  speaking 
to  her,  Edward  passed  on  to  the  Intendant's  room,  and 
knocked. 

"  Who  is  there  ?  "  said  the  Intendant. 

"  Edward  Armitage,"  was  the  reply,  and  the  door  was 
opened.  The  Intendant  started  back  at  the  sight  of 
Edward  in  the  trooper's  costume. 

*'  My  dear  Edward,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  in  any  dress  ; 
but  this  requires  explanation.     Sit  down  and  tell  me  all." 

**  All  is  soon  told,  sir,"  replied  Edward,  taking  off  his 
iron  skull-cap,  and  allowing  his  hair  to  fall  down  on  his 
shoulders. 

He  then,  in  few  words,  stated  what  had  happened,  and 
by  what  means  he  had  escaped,  and  the  reason  why  he 
had  kept  on  the  trooper's  accoutrements  and  made  his 
appearance  in  them. 


278         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

**  You  have  done  very  prudently,"  replied  the  Intendant, 
"  and  you  have  probably  saved  me  ;  at  all  events  you  have 
warded  off  all  suspicion,  and  those  who  are  spies  upon 
me  will  now  have  nothing  to  report  except  to  my  favour. 
Your  absence  has  been  commented  upon,  and  made  known 
at  high  quarters,  and  suspicion  has  arisen  in  consequence. 
Your  return  as  one  of  the  Parliamentary  forces  will  now 
put  an  end  to  all  ill-natured  remarks.  My  dear  Edward, 
you  have  done  me  a  service.  As  my  secretary,  and  having 
been  known  to  have  been  a  follower  of  the  Beverleys,  your 
absence  was  considered  strange,  and  it  was  intimated  at 
high  quarters  that  you  had  gone  to  join  the  king's  forces, 
and  that  with  my  knowledge  and  consent.  This  I  have 
from  Langton ;  and  it  has  in  consequence  injured  me  not  a 
little  :  but  now  your  appearance  will  make  all  right  again. 
Now  we  will  first  to  prayers,  and  then  to  breakfast ;  and 
after  that  we  will  have  a  more  detailed  account  of  what 
has  taken  place  since  your  departure.  Patience  and  Clara 
will  not  be  sorry  to  recover  their  companion ;  but  how 
they  will  like  you  in  that  dress  I  cannot  pretend  to  say. 
However,  I  thank  God  that  you  have  returned  safe  to  us  ; 
and  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  see  you  once  more  attend 
in  the  more  peaceful  garb  of  a  secretary." 

"I  will,  with  your  permission,  sir,  not  quit  this  costume  for 
one  day,  as  it  may  be  as  well  that  I  should  be  seen  in  it." 

"  You  are  right,  Edward  :  for  this  day  retain  it ;  to- 
morrow you  will  resume  your  usual  costume.  Go  down 
to  the  parlour  ;  you  will  find  Patience  and  Clara  anxiously 
waiting  for  you,  I  have  no  doubt.  I  will  join  you  there 
in  ten  minutes." 

Edward  left  the  room,  and  went  downstairs.  It  hardly 
need  be  said  how  joyfully  he  was  received  by  Patience  and 
Clara.  The  former,  however,  expressed  her  joy  in  tears 
— the  latter  in  wild  mirth. 

We  will  pass  over  the  explanations  and  the  narrative 
of  what  had  occurred,  which  was  given  by  Edward  to  Mr 
Heatherstone  in  his  own  room.  The  Intendant  said,  as  he 
concluded — 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         279 

"  Edward,  you  must  now  perceive  that,  for  the  present, 
nothing  more  can  be  done  ;  if  it  pleases  the  Lord,  the 
time  will  come  when  the  monarch  will  be  reseated  on 
his  throne ;  at  present,  we  must  bow  to  the  powers  that 
be  ;  and  I  tell  you  frankly  it  is  my  opinion  that  Cromwell 
aims  at  sovereignty,  and  will  obtain  it.  Perhaps  it  may  be 
better  that  we  should  suffer  the  infliction  for  a  time,  as  for 
a  time  only  can  it  be  upheld,  and  it  may  be  the  cause  of 
the  king  being  more  schooled  and  more  fitted  to  reign 
than,  by  what  you  have  told  me  in  the  course  of  your 
narrative,  he  at  present  appears  to  be." 

"  Perhaps  so,  sir,"  replied  Edward.  "  I  must  say  that 
the  short  campaign  I  have  gone  through  has  very  much 
opened  my  eyes.  I  have  seen  but  little  true  chivalric 
feeling,  and  much  of  interested  motives,  in  those  who 
have  joined  the  king's  forces.  The  army  collected  was 
composed  of  most  discordant  elements,  and  were  so  dis- 
contented, so  full  of  jealousy  and  ill-will,  that  I  am  not 
surprised  at  the  result.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  there 
must  be  a  much  better  feeling  existing  between  all  parties, 
before  such  a  man  as  Cromwell  can  ever  be  moved  from 
his  position ;  and,  for  the  present,  the  cause  may  be 
considered  as  lost." 

**  You  are  right,  Edward,"  replied  the  Intendant ;  "  I 
would  they  were  better ;  but,  as  they  are,  let  us  make 
the  best  of  them.  You  have  now  seen  enough  to  have 
subdued  that  fiery  zeal  for  the  cause  which  previously 
occupied  your  whole  thoughts;  now  let  us  be  prudent, 
and  try  if  we  cannot  be  happy." 


Chapter  XXIV 

It  was  only  to  Oswald  that  Edward  made  known  what  had 
occurred ;  he  knew  that  he  was  to  be  trusted.  The  next 
day  Edward  resumed  his  forester's  dress,  while  another 
one  was  preparing  for  him,  and  went  over  to  the  cottage ; 


2  8o         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

where,  with  the  consent  of  the  Intendant,  he  proposed 
remaining  for  a  few  days.  Of  course  Edward  had  not 
failed  to  acquaint  the  Intendant  with  his  proposed  plans 
relative  to  Chaloner  and  Grenville,  and  received  his  con- 
sent ;  at  the  same  time  advising  that  they  should  gain  the 
other  side  of  the  Channel  as  soon  as  they  possibly  could. 
Edward  found  them  all  very  anxious  for  his  arrival. 
Humphrey  and  Pablo  had  been  to  the  cottage,  which  they 
had  found  undisturbed  since  the  capture  of  the  robbers, 
and  made  everything  ready  for  the  reception  of  the  two 
Cavaliers,  as  on  their  first  journey  they  took  with  them  a 
cart-load  of  what  they  knew  would  be  necessary.  Chaloner 
and  Grenville  appeared  to  be  quite  at  home  already,  and 
not  very  willing  to  shift  their  quarters.  They,  of  course, 
still  retained  their  troopers'  clothes,  as  they  had  no  other 
to  wear  until  they  could  be  procured  from  Lymington; 
but,  as  we  have  before  mentioned,  they  were  in  no  want 
of  money.  They  had  been  amusing  the  girls  and  Humphrey 
with  a  description  of  what  had  occurred  during  the  cam- 
paign, and  Edward  found  that  he  had  but  little  to  tell 
them,  as  Chaloner  had  commenced  his  narrative  with  an 
account  of  his  first  meeting  with  Edward  when  he  had 
been  attacked  by  the  highwaymen.  As  soon  as  he  could 
get  away,  Edward  went  out  with  Humphrey  to  have  some 
conversation  with  him. 

*'Now,  Humphrey,  as  you  have  pretty  well  heard  all 
my  adventures  since  our  separation,  let  me  hear  what  you 
have  been  doing." 

"  I  have  no  such  tales  of  stirring  interest  to  narrate  as 
Chaloner  has  been  doing  as  your  deputy,  Edward,"  replied 
Humphrey.  "  All  I  can  say  is,  that  we  have  had  no 
visitors — that  we  have  longed  for  your  return — and  that 
we  have  not  been  idle  since  you  quitted  us." 

"What  horses  were  those  in  the  stable,"  said  Edward, 
"  that  you  turned  out  to  make  room  for  ours  when  we 
arrived  ? " 

Humphrey  laughed,  and  then  informed  Edward  of  the 
manner  in  which  they  had  succeeded  in  capturing  them. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         281 

"  Well,  you  really  deserve  credit,  Humphrey,  and 
certainly  were  not  born  to  be  secluded  in  this  forest." 

"  I  rather  think  that  I  have  found  that  I  was  born  for 
it,"  replied  Humphrey,  "  although,  I  must  confess,  that 
since  you  have  quitted  us  I  have  not  felt  so  contented  here 
as  I  did  before.  You  have  returned,  and  you  have  no 
idea  what  an  alteration  I  see  in  you  since  you  have  mixed 
with  the  world,  and  have  been  a  party  in  such  stirring 
scenes." 

"Perhaps  so,  Humphrey,"  replied  Edward;  "and  yet 
do  you  know  that,  although  I  so  ardently  wished  to  mix 
with  the  world,  and  to  follow  the  wars,  I  am  anything 
but  satisfied  with  what  I  have  seen  of  it  •,  and  so  far  from 
feeling  any  inclination  to  return  to  it  I  rather  feel  more 
inclined  to  remain  here,  and  remain  in  quiet  and  in  peace. 
I  have  been  disappointed,  that  is  the  truth.  There  is 
a  great  difference  between  the  world  such  as  we  fancy 
it  when  we  are  pining  for  it,  and  the  world  when  we 
actually  are  placed  within  the  vortex,  and  perceive  the 
secret  springs  of  men's  actions.  I  have  gained  a  lesson, 
but  not  a  satisfactory  one,  Humphrey ;  it  may  be  told  in 
a  very  few  words.  It  is  a  most  deceitful  and  hollow 
world  !  and  that  is  all  said  in  a  few  words." 

"What  very  agreeable,  pleasant  young  men  are  Masters 
Chaloner  and  Grenville,"  observed  Humphrey. 

"  Chaloner  I  know  well,"  replied  Edward  ;  "he  is  to 
be  trusted,  and  he  is  the  only  one  in  whom  I  have  been 
able  to  place  confidence,  and  therefore  I  was  most  fortunate 
in  falling  in  with  him  as  I  did  on  my  first  starting.  Gren- 
ville I  know  little  about ;  we  met  often,  it  is  true,  but  it 
was  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  being  both  of  us  on  his 
staff;  at  the  same  time,  I  must  acknowledge  that  I  know 
nothing  against  him ;  and  this  I  do  know,  which  is,  that 
he  is  brave." 

Edward  then  narrated  what  had  passed  between  the 
Intendant  and  himself  since  his  return;  and  how  well 
satisfied  the  Intendant  had  been  with  his  ruse  in  returning 
to  him  in  the  dress  of  a  trooper. 


282         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Talking  about  that,  Edward,  do  you  not  think  it 
likely  that  we  shall  have  the  troopers  down  here  in  search 
of  the  king  ?  " 

"I  wonder  you  have  not  had  them  already,"  replied 
Edward. 

**  And  what  shall  we  do  if  they  arrive  ? " 

"  That  is  all  prepared  for,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  although, 
till  you  mentioned  it,  I  had  quite  forgotten  it.  The 
Intendant  was  talking  with  me  on  the  subject  last  night, 
and  here  is  an  appointment  for  you  as  verderer,  signed  by 
him,  which  you  are  to  use  as  you  may  find  necessary ;  and 
here  is  another  missive,  ordering  you  to  receive  into  your 
house  two  of  the  troopers  who  may  be  sent  down  here, 
and  find  them  quarters  and  victuals,  but  not  to  be  compelled 
to  receive  more.  Until  the  search  is  over,  Chaloner  and 
Grenville  must  retain  their  accoutrements  and  remain  with 
us.  And,  Humphrey,  if  you  have  not  made  any  use  of  the 
clothes  which  I  left  here — I  mean  the  first  dress  I  had 
made  when  I  was  appointed  secretary,  and  which  I  thought 
rather  too  faded  to  wear  any  longer — I  will  put  it  on  now, 
as,  should  any  military  come  here  as  scouters  to  the 
Intendant,  I  shall  have  some  authority  over  them." 

*'  It  is  in  your  chest,  where  you  left  it,  Edward.  The 
girls  did  propose  to  make  two  Josephs  out  of  it  for  winter 
wear ;  but  they  never  have  thought  of  it  since,  or  have  not 
had  time.  By-the-bye,  you  have  not  told  me  what  you 
think  of  Alice  and  Edith  after  your  long  absence." 

"  I  think  they  are  both  very  much  grown  and  very  much 
improved,"  replied  Edward,  "  but  I  must  confess  to  you 
that  I  think  it  is  high  time  that  they  were,  if  possible, 
removed  from  their  present  homely  occupations,  and 
instructed  as  young  ladies  should  be." 

"  But  how,  Edward,  is  that  to  be  ? " 

"  That  I  cannot  yet  tell,  and  it  grieves  me  that  I  can- 
not ;  but  still  I  see  the  necessity  of  it,  if  ever  we  are  to 
return  to  our  position  in  society." 

"  And  are  we  ever  to  return  ?  " 

**I  don't  know.     I  thought  little  of  it  before  I  went 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         283 

away  and  mixed  in  society ;  but  since  I  have  been  in  the 
world  I  have  been  compelled  to  feel  that  my  dear  sisters 
are  not  in  their  sphere,  and  I  have  resolved  upon  trying 
if  I  cannot  find  a  more  suitable  position  for  them.  Had 
we  been  successful  I  should  have  had  no  difficulty ;  but 
now  I  hardly  know  what  to  do." 

"I  have  not  inquired  about  Mistress  Patience,  brother ; 
how  is  she  ?  " 

"She  is  as  good  and  as  handsome  as  ever,  and  very 
much  grown ;  indeed,  she  is  becoming  quite  womanly." 

"  And  Clara  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  do  not  perceive  any  difference  in  her  :  I  think 
she  is  grown,  but  I  hardly  observed  her.  Here  comes 
Chaloner ;  we  will  tell  him  of  our  arrangements  in  case 
we  are  disturbed  by  the  military  parties." 

**It  is  a  most  excellent  arrangement,"  said  Chaloner, 
when  Edward  had  made  the  communication  ;  "  and  it  was 
a  lucky  day  when  I  first  fell  in  with  you,  Beverley." 

"  Not  Beverley,  I  pray  you ;  that  name  is  to  be  for- 
gotten ;  it  was  only  revived  for  the  occasion." 

"Very  true;  then,  Master  Secretary  Armitage,  I  think 
the  arrangement  excellent :  the  only  point  will  be  to  find 
out  what  troops  are  sent  down  in  this  direction,  as  we  must 
of  course  belong  to  some  other  regiment,  and  have  been 
pursued  from  the  field  of  battle.  I  should  think  that 
Lambert's  squadrons  will  not  be  this  way." 

**  We  will  soon  ascertain  that ;  let  your  horses  be 
saddled  and  accoutred,  so  that  should  any  of  them  make 
their  appearance  the  horses  may  be  at  the  door.  It  is  my 
opinion  that  they  will  be  here  some  time  to-day." 

"I  fear  that  it  will  be  almost  impossible  for  the  king  to 
escape,"  observed  Chaloner. 

"  I  hardly  know  what  to  think  of  his  leaving  us  in  that 
way." 

"  I  have  reflected  upon  it,"  replied  Edward,  **  and  I 
think  it  was  perhaps  prudent :  some  were  to  be  trusted, 
and  some  not ;  it  was  impossible  to  know  who  were  and 
who  were  not — he  therefore   trusted   nobody.     Besides, 


284        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

his  chance  of  escape,  if  quite  alone,  is  greater  than  if  in 
company." 

"  And  yet  I  feel  a  little  mortified  that  he  did  not  trust 
me,"  continued  Edward ;  "  my  life  was  at  his  service." 

"  He  could  no  more  read  your  heart  than  he  could  mine 
or  others,"  observed  Chaloner  ;  "  and  any  selection  would 
have  been  invidious  :  on  the  whole,  I  think  he  acted  wisely, 
and  I  trust  that  it  will  prove  so.  One  thing  is  certain, 
which  is,  that  all  is  over  now,  and  that  for  a  long  while — 
we  may  let  our  swords  rest  in  their  scabbards.  Indeed,  I 
am  sickened  with  it,  after  what  I  have  seen,  and  would 
gladly  live  here  with  you,  and  help  to  till  the  land — away 
from  the  world  and  all  its  vexations.  What  say  you, 
Edward  j  will  you  and  your  brother  take  me  as  a  labourer 
after  all  is  quiet  again  ?  " 

"  You  would  soon  tire  of  it,  Chaloner  ;  you  were  made 
for  active  exertion  and  bustling  in  the  world." 

"Nevertheless,  I  think,  under  two  such  amiable  and 
pretty  mistresses,  I  could  stay  well  contented  here :  it  is 
almost  Arcadian.  But  still  it  is  selfish  for  me  to  talk  in 
this  way ;  indeed,  my  feelings  are  contrary  to  my  words." 

"  How  do  you  mean,  Chaloner  ?  " 

"  To  be  candid  with  you,  Edward,  I  was  thinking  what 
a  pity  it  is  that  two  such  sweet  girls  as  your  sisters  should 
be  employed  here  in  domestic  drudgery,  and  remain  in  such 
an  uncultivated  state — if  I  may  be  pardoned  for  speaking 
so  freely — but  I  do  so  because  I  am  convinced  that,  if  in 
proper  hands,  they  would  grace  a  court ;  and  you  must 
feel  that  I  am  right." 

"  Do  you  not  think  that  the  same  feelings  have  passed 
in  my  mind,  Chaloner  ?  Indeed,  Humphrey  will  tell  you 
that  we  were  speaking  on  the  same  subject  but  an  hour 
ago.  You  must,  however,  be  aware  of  the  difficulty  I  am 
in :  were  I  in  possession  of  Arnwood  and  its  domain,  then 
indeed — but  that  is  all  over  now,  and  I  presume  I  shall 
shortly  see  my  own  property,  whose  woods  are  now  in 
sight  of  me,  made  over  to  some  Roundhead,  for  good 
services  against  the  Cavaliers  at  Worcester." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         285 

"  Edward,"  replied  Chaloner,  "  I  have  this  to  say  to  you, 
and  I  can  say  it  because  you  know  that  I  am  indebted  to 
you  for  my  life,  and  that  is  a  debt  that  nothing  can  cancel : 
If  at  any  time  you  determine  upon  removing  your  sisters 
from  this,  recollect  my  maiden  aunts  at  Portlake.  They 
cannot  be  in  better  hands,  and  they  cannot  be  in  the  hands 
of  any  person  who  will  more  religiously  do  their  duty 
towards  them,  and  be  pleased  with  the  trust  confided  to 
them.  They  are  rich,  in  spite  of  exactions ;  but  in  these 
times  women  are  not  fined  and  plundered  as  men  are,  and 
they  have  been  well  able  to  afford  all  that  has  been  taken 
from  them,  and  all  that  they  have  voluntarily  given  to 
the  assistance  of  our  party.  They  are  alone,  and  I  really 
believe  that  nothing  would  make  them  more  happy  than  to 
have  the  care  of  the  two  sisters  of  Edward  Beverley — be 
sure  of  that.  But  I  will  be  more  sure  of  it,  if  you  will 
find  means  of  sending  to  them  a  letter,  which  I  shall  write 
to  them.  I  tell  you  that  you  will  do  them  a  favour,  and 
that  if  you  do  not  accept  the  offer,  you  will  sacrifice  your 
sisters'  welfare  to  your  own  pride, — which  I  do  not  think 
you  would  do." 

"  Most  certainly  I  will  not  do  that,"  replied  Edward  ; 
"  and  I  am  fully  sensible  of  your  kind  offer ;  but  I  can  say 
no  more  until  I  hear  what  your  good  aunts  may  reply  to 
your  letter.  You  mistake  me  much,  Chaloner,  if  you 
think  that  any  sense  of  obligation  would  prevent  me  from 
seeing  my  sisters  removed  from  a  position  so  unworthy  of 
them,  but  which  circumstances  have  driven  them  to. 
That  we  are  paupers  is  undeniable ;  but  I  never  shall 
forget  that  my  sisters  are  the  daughters  of  Colonel 
Beverley." 

"  I  am  delighted  with  your  reply,  Edward,  and  I  fear 
not  that  of  my  good  aunts.  It  will  be  a  great  happiness 
to  me  when  I  am  wandering  abroad  to  know  that  your 
sisters  are  under  their  roof,  and  are  being  educated  as  they 
ought  to  be." 

** What's  the  matter,  Pablo?"  said  Humphrey  to  the 
former,  who  came  running,  out  of  breath. 


286         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

**  Soldiers,"  said  Pablo ;  "  plenty  of  them,  gallop  this 
way — gallop  every  way." 

"Now,  Chaloner,  we  must  get  ourselves  out  of  this 
scrape  ;  and  I  trust  that  afterwards  all  will  be  well,"  said 
Edward.  "  Bring  the  horses  out  to  the  door ;  and, 
Chaloner,  you  and  Grenville  must  wait  within :  bring  my 
horse  out  also,  as  it  will  appear  as  if  I  had  just  ridden 
over.  I  must  in  to  change  my  dress.  Humphrey,  keep  a 
look-out  and  let  us  know  when  they  come." 

Chaloner  and  Edward  went  in,  and  Edward  put  on  his 
dress  of  secretary.  Shortly  afterwards  a  party  of  cavalry 
were  seen  galloping  towards  the  cottage.  They  soon 
arrived  there,  and  pulled  up  their  horses.  An  officer  who 
headed  them  addressed  Humphrey  in  a  haughty  tone,  and 
asked  him  who  he  was. 

"  I  am  one  of  the  verderers  of  the  forest,  sir,"  replied 
Humphrey  respectfully. 

**  And  whose  cottage  is  that  ?  and  who  have  you  there  ?" 

"  The  cottage  is  mine,  sir ;  two  of  the  horses  at  the 
door  belong  to  two  troopers  who  have  come  in  quest  of 
those  who  fled  from  Worcester ;  the  other  horse  belongs 
to  the  secretary  of  the  Intendant  of  the  forest.  Master 
Heatherstone,  who  has  come  over  with  directions  from  the 
Intendant  as  to  the  capture  of  the  rebels." 

At  this  moment  Edward  came  out  and  saluted  the  officer. 

"This  is  the  secretary,  sir.  Master  Armitage,"  said 
Humphrey,  falling  back. 

Edward  saluted  the  officer,  and  said — 

"  Master  Heatherstone,  the  Intendant,  has  sent  me  over 
here  to  make  arrangements  for  the  capture  of  the  rebels. 
This  man  is  ordered  to  lodge  two  troopers  as  long  as  they 
are  considered  necessary  to  remain  ;  and  I  have  directions 
to  tell  any  officer  whom  I  may  meet  that  Mr  Heatherstone 
and  his  verderers  will  take  good  care  that  none  of  the 
rebels  are  harboured  in  this  direction  ;  and  that  it  will  be 
better  that  the  troops  scour  the  southern  edge  of  the 
forest,  as  it  is  certain  that  the  fugitives  will  try  all  they  can 
to  embark  for  France." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         287 

"  What  regiment  do  the  troopers  belong  to  that  you 
have  here  ? " 

**  I  believe  to  Lambert's  troop,  sir ;  but  they  shall  come 
out  and  answer  for  themselves.  Tell  those  men  to  come 
out,"  said  Edward  to  Humphrey. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but  they  are  hard  to  wake,  for  they  have 
ridden  from  Worcester  ;  but  I  will  rouse  them." 

"  Nay,  I  cannot  wait,"  replied  the  officer.  "  I  know 
none  of  Lambert's  troops,  and  they  have  no  information  to 
give." 

"  Could  you  not  take  them  with  you,  sir,  and  leave  two 
of  your  men  instead  of  them  ;  for  they  are  troublesome 
people  to  a  poor  man,  and  devour  everything  ? "  said 
Humphrey  submissively. 

'*  No,  no,"  replied  the  officer,  laughing,  "  we  all  know 
Lambert's  people — a  friend  or  enemy  is  much  the  same  to 
them.  I  have  no  power  over  them,  and  you  must  make 
the  best  of  it. — Forward  !  men,"  continued  the  officer, 
saluting  Edward  as  he  passed  on  :  and  in  a  minute  or  two 
they  were  far  in  the  distance. 

**  That's  well  over,"  observed  Edward.  "  Chaloner  and 
Grenville  are  too  young-looking  and  too  good-looking  for 
Lambert's  villains ;  and  a  sight  of  them  might  have 
occasioned  suspicion.  We  must,  however,  expect  more 
visits.     Keep  a  good  look-out,  Pablo." 

Edward  and  Humphrey  then  went  in  and  joined  the 
party  inside  the  cottage,  who  were  in  a  state  of  no  little 
suspense  during  the  colloquy  outside. 

"  Why,  Alice,  dearest,  you  look  quite  pale !  "  said 
Edward,  as  he  came  in. 

"  I  feared  for  our  guests,  Edward.  I'm  sure  that  if 
they  had  come  in  to  the  cottage.  Master  Chaloner  and 
Master  Grenville  would  never  have  been  beheved  to  be 
troopers." 

"  We  thank  you  for  the  compliment,  Mistress  Alice," 
said  Chaloner ;  "  but  I  think,  if  necessary,  I  could  ruffle 
and  swear  with  the  best,  or  rather  the  worst  of  them.  We 
passed  for  troopers  very  well  on  the  road  here." 


288         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Yes,  but  you  did  not  meet  any  other  troopers." 

"That's  very  true,  and  shows  your  penetration.  I 
acknowledge  that  with  troopers  there  would  have  been 
more  difficulty  j  but  still,  among  so  many  thousands  there 
must  be  many  varieties,  and  it  would  be  an  awkward  thing 
for  an  officer  of  one  troop  to  arrest  upon  suspicion  the  men 
belonging  to  another.  I  think,  when  we  are  visited  again, 
I  shall  sham  intoxication — that  will  not  be  very  suspicious." 

"No,  not  on  either  side,"  replied  Edward.  "Come, 
Alice,  we  will  eat  what  dinner  you  may  have  ready  for  us." 

For  three  or  four  days  the  Parliamentary  forces  con- 
tinued to  scour  the  forest,  and  another  visit  or  two  was 
paid  to  the  cottage,  but  without  suspicion  being  created,  in 
consequence  of  the  presence  of  Edward,  and  his  explana- 
tions. The  parties  were  invariably  sent  in  another  direction. 
Edward  wrote  to  the  Intendant,  informing  him  what  had 
occurred,  and  requesting  permission  to  remain  a  few  days 
longer  at  the  cottage  ;  and  Pablo,  who  took  the  letter, 
returned  with  one  from  the  Intendant,  acquainting  him  that 
the  king  had  not  yet  been  taken ;  and  requesting  the 
utmost  vigilance  on  his  part  to  ensure  his  capture,  with 
directions  to  search  various  places,  in  com.pany  with  the 
troopers  who  had  been  stationed  at  the  cottage ;  or  if  he 
did  not  like  to  leave  the  cottage,  to  show  the  letter  to  any 
officer  commanding  parties  in  search,  that  they  might  act 
upon  the  suggestions  contained  in  it.  This  letter  Edward 
had  an  opportunity  of  showing  to  one  or  two  officers 
commanding  parties,  who  approached  the  cottage,  and 
to  whom  Edward  went  out  to  communicate  with,  thereby 
preventing  their  stopping  there. 

At  last,  in  about  a  fortnight,  there  was  not  a  party  in 
the  forest,  all  of  them  having  gone  down  to  the  sea-side, 
to  look  out  for  the  fugitives,  several  of  whom  were  taken. 

Humphrey  took  the  cart  to  Lymington,  to  procure 
clothes  for  Chaloner  and  Grenville,  and  it  was  decided 
that  they  should  assume  those  of  verderers  of  the  forest, 
which  would  enable  them  to  carry  a  gun.  As  soon  as 
Humphrey  had   obtained   what   was   requisite,   Chaloner 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         289 

and  Grenville  were  conducted  to  Clara's  cottage,  and  took 
possession, — of  course  never  showing  themselves  outside 
the  wood  which  surrounded  it.  Humphrey  lent  them 
Holdfast  as  a  watch  dog,  and  they  took  leave  of  Alice  and 
Edith  with  much  regret.  Humphrey  and  Edward  accom- 
panied them  to  their  new  abode.  It  was  arranged  that 
the  horses  should  remain  under  the  care  of  Humphrey,  as 
they  had  no  stable  at  Clara's  cottage. 

On  parting,  Chaloner  gave  Edward  the  letter  for  his 
aunts ;  and  then  Edward  once  more  bent  his  steps  towards 
the  Intendant's  house,  and  found  himself  in  the  company 
of  Patience  and  Clara. 

Edward  narrated  to  the  Intendant  all  that  had  occurred, 
and  the  Intendant  approved  of  what  he  had  done  ;  strongly 
advising  that  Chaloner  and  Grenville  should  not  attempt 
to  go  to  the  continent  till  all  pursuit  was  over. 

"  Here's  a  letter  I  have  received  from  the  Government^ 
Edward,  highly  commending  my  vigilance  and  activity  in 
pursuit  of  the  fugitives.  It  appears  that  the  officers  you 
fell  in  with  have  written  up  to  state  what  admirable  dis- 
positions we  had  made.  It  is  a  pity,  is  it  not,  Edward, 
that  we  are  compelled  to  be  thus  deceitful  in  this  world  ^ 
Nothing  but  the  times,  and  the  wish  to  do  good,  could 
warrant  it.  "We  meet  the  wicked,  and  fight  them  with 
their  own  weapons  ;  but  although  it  is  treating  them  as 
they  deserve,  our  conscience  must  tell  us  that  it  is  not 
right." 

**  Surely,  sir,  to  save  the  lives  of  people  who  have 
committed  no  other  fault  except  loyalty  to  their  king,  will 
warrant  our  so  doing — at  least,  I  hope  so." 

"  According  to  the  Scriptures,  I  fear  it  will  not  j  but  it 
is  a  difficult  question  for  us  to  decide.  Let  us  be  guided 
by  our  own  consciences ;  if  they  do  not  reproach  us  we 
cannot  be  far  from  right." 

Edward  then  produced  the  letter  he  had  received  from 
Chaloner,  requesting  that  the  Intendant  would  have  the 
kindness  to  forward  it. 

"  I  see,"  replied  the  Intendant  j  "  I  can  forward  these 
c  T 


290        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

through  Langton.     I  presume  it  is  to  obtain  credit  for 
money.     It  shall  go  on  Thursday." 

The  conference  was  then  broken  up,  and  Edward  went 
to  see  Oswald. 


Chapter  XXV 

For  several  days  Edward  remained  at  home,  anxiously 
awaiting  every  news  which  arrived  j  expecting  every  time 
that  the  capture  of  the  king  would  be  announced,  and, 
with  great  joy,  finding  that  hitherto  all  efforts  had  been 
unsuccessful.  But  there  was  a  question  which  now  arose 
in  Edward's  mind,  and  which  was  the  cause  of  deep  reflec- 
tion. Since  the  proposal  of  sending  his  sisters  away  had 
been  started,  he  felt  the  great  inconvenience  of  his  still 
representing  himself  to  the  Intendant  as  the  grandson 
of  Armitage.  His  sisters,  if  sent  to  the  ladies  at 
Portlake,  must  be  sent  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
Intendant  j  and  if  so,  the  discovery  of  their  absence 
would  soon  take  place,  as  Patience  Heatherstone  would  be 
constantly  going  over  to  the  cottage  ;  and  he  now  asked 
himself  the  question  whether,  after  all  the  kindness  and 
confidence  which  the  Intendant  had  shown  him,  he  was 
right  in  any  longer  concealing  from  him  his  birth  and 
parentage.  He  felt  that  he  was  doing  the  Intendant  an 
injustice  in  not  showing  to  him  that  confidence  which  he 
deserved. 

That  he  was  justified  in  so  doing  at  first,  he  felt ;  but 
since  the  joining  the  king's  army,  and  the  events  which  had 
followed,  he  considered  that  he  was  treating  the  Intend- 
ant ill,  and  he  now  resolved  to  take  the  first  opportunity 
of  making  the  confession.  But  to  do  it  formally,  and 
without  some  opportunity  which  might  offer,  he  felt 
awkward.  At  last  he  thought  that  he  would  at  once  make 
the  confession  to  Patience,  under  the  promise  of  secrecy. 
That  he  might  do  at  once ;  and,  after  he  had  done  so,  the 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         291 

Intendant  could  not  tax  him  with  want  of  confidence 
altogether.  He  had  now  analysed  his  feelings  towards 
Patience  ;  and  he  felt  how  dear  she  had  become  to  him. 
During  the  time  he  was  with  the  army  she  had  seldom 
been  out  of  his  thoughts ;  and  although  he  was  often  in 
the  society  of  well-bred  women,  he  saw  not  one  that,  in 
his  opinion,  could  compare  with  Patience  Heatherstone ; 
but  still,  what  chance  had  he  of  supporting  a  wife  ?  At 
present,  at  the  age  of  nineteen,  it  was  preposterous. 
Thoughts  like  these  ran  in  his  mind,  chasing  each  other, 
and  followed  by  others  as  vague  and  unsatisfactory  ;  and, 
in  the  end,  Edward  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  was 
without  a  penny,  and  that  being  known  as  the  heir  of 
Beverley  would  be  to  his  disadvantage ;  that  he  was 
in  love  with  Patience  Heatherstone,  and  had  no  chance  at 
present  of  obtaining  her  ;  and  that  he  had  done  well  up 
to  the  present  time  in  concealing  who  he  was  from  the 
Intendant,  who  could  safely  attest  that  he  knew  not  that 
he  was  protecting  the  son  of  so  noted  a  Cavalier ;  and 
that  he  would  confess  to  Patience  who  he  was,  and  give 
as  a  reason  for  not  telling  her  father,  that  he  did  not  wish 
to  commit  him  by  letting  him  know  who  it  was  that  was 
under  his  protection.  How  far  the  reader  may  be  satisfied 
with  the  arguments  which  Edward  was  satisfied  with,  we 
cannot  pretend  to  say;  but  Edward  was  young,  and  hardly 
knew  how  to  extricate  himself  from  the  cloak  which 
necessity  had  first  compelled  him  to  put  on.  Edward 
was  already  satisfied  that  he  was  not  quite  looked  upon 
with  indifference  by  Patience  Heatherstone  ;  and  he  was 
not  yet  certain  whether  it  was  not  a  grateful  feeling  that 
she  had  towards  him  more  than  any  other ;  that  she 
believed  him  to  be  beneath  her  in  birth,  he  felt  convinced, 
and  therefore  she  could  have  no  idea  that  he  was  Edward 
Beverley.  It  was  not  till  several  days  after  he  had  made 
up  his  mind  that  he  had  an  opportunity  of  being  with 
her  alone,  as  Clara  RatclifFe  was  their  constant  companion. 
However,  one  evening  Clara  went  out,  and  stayed  out 
so  long,  carelessly    wrapped  up,   that  she  caught  cold ; 


292         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

and  the  following  evening  she  remained  at  home,  leaving 
Edward  and  Patience  to  take  their  usual  walk  unaccom- 
panied by  her.  They  had  walked  for  some  minutes  in 
silence,  when  Patience  observed — 

"  You  are  very  grave,  Edward,  and  have  been  very 
grave  ever  since  your  return ;  have  you  anything  to  vex 
you  beyond  the  failure  of  the  attempt  ? " 

"Yes,  I  have,  Patience.  I  have  much  on  my  con- 
science, and  do  not  know  how  to  act.  I  want  an  adviser 
and  a  friend,  and  know  not  where  to  find  one." 

"  Surely,  Edward,  my  father  is  your  sincere  friend, 
and  not  a  bad  adviser." 

"  I  grant  it ;  but  the  question  is  between  your  father 
and  me,  and  I  cannot  advise  with  him  for  that  reason." 

"Then  advise  with  me,  Edward,  if  it  is  not  a  secret 
of  such  moment  that  it  is  not  to  be  trusted  to  a  woman  : 
at  all  events  it  will  be  the  advice  of  a  sincere  friend ; 
you  will  give  me  credit  for  that." 

"Yes,  and  for  much  more;  for  I  think  I  shall  have 
good  advice,  and  will  therefore  accept  your  offer.  I  feel. 
Patience,  that  although  I  was  justified,  on  my  first  ac- 
quaintance with  your  father,  in  not  making  known  to 
him  a  secret  of  some  importance,  yet  now  that  he  has 
put  such  implicit  confidence  in  me,  I  am  doing  him  and 
myself  an  injustice  in  not  making  the  communication — 
that  is,  as  far  as  confidence  in  him  is  concerned,  I 
consider  that  he  has  a  right  to  know  all,  and  yet  I  feel 
that  it  would  be  prudent  on  my  part  that  he  should  not 
know  all,  as  the  knowledge  might  impHcate  him  with 
those  with  whom  he  is  at  present  allied.  A  secret  some- 
times is  dangerous ;  and  if  your  father  could  not  say 
that  on  his  honour  he  knew  not  of  the  secret,  it  might 
harm  him  if  the  secret  became  afterwards  known.  Do 
you  understand  me  ? " 

"  I  cannot  say  that  I  exactly  do  ;  you  have  a  secret 
that  you  wish  to  make  known  to  my  father,  and  you 
think  the  knowledge  of  it  may  harm  him.  I  cannot 
imagine  what  kind  of  secret  that  may  be." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         293 

"WelJ,  I  can  give  you  a  case  in  point.  Suppose  now 
that  I  knew  that  King  Charles  was  hidden  in  your 
stable-loft  :  such  might  be  the  case,  and  your  father  be 
ignorant  of  it,  and  his  assertion  of  his  ignorance  would 
be  believed ;  but  if  I  were  to  tell  your  father  that  the 
king  was  there,  and  it  was  afterwards  discovered,  do  you 
not  see  that  by  confiding  such  a  secret  to  him  I  should 
do  harm,  and  perhaps  bring  him  into  trouble  ?  " 

"I  perceive  now,  Edward;  do  you  mean  to  say  that 
you  know  where  the  king  is  concealed  ?  for  if  you  do, 
I  must  beg  of  you  not  to  let  my  father  know  anything 
about  it.  As  you  say,  it  would  put  him  in  a  difficult 
position,  and  must  eventually  harm  him  much.  There 
is  a  great  difference  between  wishing  well  to  a  cause  and 
supporting  it  in  person.  My  father  wishes  the  king  well, 
I  believe,  but,  at  the  same  time,  he  will  not  take  an  active 
part,  as  you  have  already  seen;  at  the  same  time,  I  am 
convinced  that  he  would  never  betray  the  king  if  he  knew 
where  he  was.  I  say,  therefore,  if  that  is  your  secret, 
keep  it  from  him,  for  his  sake  and  for  mine,  Edward,  if 
you  regard  me." 

"  You  know  not  how  much  I  regard  you.  Patience. 
I  saw  many  high-born  women  when  I  was  away,  but  none 
could  I  see  equal  to  Patience  Heatherstone,  in  my  opinion ; 
and  Patience  was  ever  in  my  thoughts  during  my  long 
absence." 

*'I  thank  you  for  your  kind  feelings  towards  me," 
replied  Patience ;  "  but,  Master  Armitage,  we  were  talk- 
ing about  your  secret." 

"  Master  Armitage  !  "  rejoined  Edward  ;  "  how  well 
you  know  how  to  remind  me,  by  that  expression,  of  my 
obscure  birth  and  parentage,  whenever  I  am  apt  to  forget 
the  distance  which  I  ought  to  observe  ! " 

*'  You  are  wrong  !  "  replied  Patience  ;  "  but  you  flattered 
me  so  grossly  that  I  called  you  Master  Armitage  to  show 
that  I  disliked  flattery ;  that  was  all.  I  dislike  flattery 
from  those  who  are  above  me  in  rank,  as  well  as  those 
who  are  below  me ;  and  I  should  have  done  the  same  to 


294        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

any  other  person,  whatever  his  condition  might  be.  But 
forget  what  I  said  ;  I  did  not  mean  to  vex  you,  only  to  punish 
you  for  thinking  me  so  silly  as  to  believe  such  nonsense." 

"  Your  humility  may  construe  that  into  flattery  which 
was  said  by  me  in  perfect  sincerity  and  truth — that  I 
cannot  help,"  replied  Edward.  "I  might  have  added 
much  more,  and  yet  have  been  sincere  ;  if  you  had  not 
reminded  me  of  my  not  being  of  gentle  birth  I  might  have 
had  the  presumption  to  have  told  you  much  more ;  but  I 
have  been  rebuked." 

Edward  finished  speaking,  and  Patience  made  no  reply : 
they  walked  on  for  several  moments  without  exchanging 
another  syllable.     At  last  Patience  said — 

"  I  will  not  say  who  is  wrong,  Edward ;  but  this  I  do 
know,  that  the  one  who  first  offers  the  olive-branch  after 
a  misunderstanding  cannot  but  be  right.  I  offer  it  now, 
and  ask  you  whether  we  are  to  quarrel  about  one  little 
word.  Let  me  ask  you,  and  give  me  a  candid  answer: 
Have  I  ever  been  so  base  as  to  treat  as  an  inferior  one  to 
whom  I  have  been  so  much  obliged  ? " 

"It  is  I  who  am  in  fault.  Patience,"  replied  Edward. 
"I  have  been  dreaming  for  a  long  while,  pleased  with 
my  dreams ;  and  forgetting  that  they  were  dreams,  and 
not  likely  to  be  realised.  I  must  now  speak  plainly.  I 
love  you.  Patience ;  love  you  so  much  that  to  part  from 
you  would  be  misery — to  know  that  my  love  was  rejected, 
as  bitter  as  death.  That  is  the  truth,  and  I  can  conceal  it 
no  longer.     Now  I  admit  you  have  a  right  to  be  angry." 

**I  see  no  cause  for  anger,  Edward,"  replied  Patience. 
"I  have  not  thought  of  you  but  as  a  friend  and  bene- 
factor ;  it  would  have  been  wrong  to  have  done  otherwise. 
I  am  but  a  young  person,  and  must  be  guided  by  my 
father.  I  would  not  offend  him  by  disobedience.  I  thank 
you  for  your  good  opinion  of  me,  and  yet  I  wish  you  had 
not  said  what  you  have." 

"Am  I  to  understand  from  your  reply,  that  if  your 
father  raised  no  objection,  my  lowly  birth  would  be  none 
in  your  opinion  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         295 

"  Your  birth  has  never  come  into  my  head,  except  when 
reminded  of  it  by  yourself." 

"  Then,  Patience,  let  me  return  for  the  present  to  what 
I  had  to  confide  to  you.     I  was " 

"  Here  comes  my  father,  Edward,"  said  Patience. 

"  Surely  I  have  done  wrong,  for  I  feel  afraid  to  meet  him." 

Mr  Heatherstone  now  joined  them,  and  said  to  Edward — 

**  I  have  been  looking  for  you ;  I  have  news  from 
London  which  has  rejoiced  me  much.  I  have  at  last 
obtained  what  I  have  some  time  been  trying  for;  and, 
indeed,  I  may  say  that  your  prudence  and  boldness  in 
returning  home  as  a  trooper,  added  to  your  conduct  in 
the  forest,  has  greatly  advanced,  and  ultimately  obtained 
for  me  my  suit.  There  was  some  suspense  before  that ; 
but  you  conduct  has  removed  it ;  and  now  we  shall  have 
plenty  to  do." 

They  walked  to  the  house,  and  the  Intendant,  as  soon 
as  he  had  gained  his  own  room,  said  to  Edward — 

"  There  is  a  grant  to  me  of  a  property  which  I  have 
long  solicited  for  my  services — read  it." 

Edward  took  up  the  letter,  in  which  the  Parliament 
informed  Mr  Heatherstone  that  his  application  for  the 
property  of  Arnwood  had  been  acceded  to,  and  signed 
by  the  Commissioners ;  and  that  he  might  take  immediate 
possession.  Edward  turned  pale  as  he  laid  the  document 
down  on  the  table. 

"We  will  ride  to-morrow,  Edward,  and  look  it  over. 
I  intend  to  rebuild  the  house." 

Edward  made  no  reply. 

"  Are  you  not  well  ? "  said  the  Intendant,  with  surprise. 

**  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Edward,  "  I  am  well,  I  believe  j 
but  I  will  confess  to  you  that  I  am  disappointed.  I  did 
not  think  that  you  would  have  accepted  a  property  from 
such  a  source,  and  so  unjustly  sequestrated." 

"I  am  sorry,  Edward,"  replied  the  Intendant,  "that  I 
should  have  fallen  in  your  good  opinion;  but  allow  me 
to  observe  that  you  are  so  far  right,  that  I  never  would 
have   accepted   a   property   to   which   there   were   living 


2g6        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

claimants ;  but  this  is  a  different  case.  For  instance,  the 
Ratcliffe  Property  belongs  to  little  Clara  and  is  seques- 
trated. Do  you  think  I  would  accept  it  ?  Never  !  But 
here  is  a  property  without  an  heir ;  the  whole  family 
perished  in  the  flames  of  Arnwood !  There  is  no  living 
claimant !  It  must  be  given  to  somebody,  or  remain  with 
the  Government.  This  property,  therefore,  and  this 
property  only,  out  of  all  sequestrated,  I  selected ;  as  I 
felt  that,  in  obtaining  it,  I  did  harm  to  no  one.  I  have 
been  offered  others,  but  have  refused  them.  I  would 
accept  of  this,  and  this  only ;  and  that  is  the  reason  why 
my  applications  have  hitherto  been  attended  with  no 
success.  I  trust  you  believe  me,  Edward,  in  what  I 
assert  ? " 

"First  answer  me  one  question,  Mr  Heatherstone. 
Suppose  it  were  proved  that  the  whole  of  the  family  did 
not,  as  it  is  supposed,  perish  at  the  conflagration  of 
Arnwood  ?  Suppose  a  rightful  heir  to  it  should  at  any 
time  appear,  would  you  then  resign  the  property  to  him  ? " 

"  As  I  hope  for  heaven,  Edward,  I  would  ! "  replied 
the  Intendant,  solemnly  raising  his  eyes  upwards  as  he 
spoke.  "  I  then  should  think  that  I  had  been  an  instru- 
ment to  keep  the  property  out  of  other  hands  less 
scrupulous,  and  should  surrender  it  as  a  trust  which  had 
been  confided  to  me  for  the  time  only." 

"With  such  feelings,  Mr  Heatherstone,  I  can  now 
congratulate  you  upon  your  having  obtained  possession  of 
the  property,"  replied  Edward. 

"  And  yet  I  do  not  deserve  so  much  credit,  as  there 
is  little  chance  of  my  sincerity  being  put  to  the  test, 
Edward.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  family  all  perished  j 
and  Arnwood  will  become  the  dower  of  Patience  Heather- 
stone." 

Edward's  heart  beat  quick.  A  moment's  thought  told 
him  his  situation.  He  had  been  prevented,  by  the  inter- 
ruption of  Mr  Heatherstone,  from  making  his  confession 
to  Patience  ;  and  now  he  could  not  make  it  to  anybody 
without  a  rupture  with  the  Intendant,  or  a  compromise. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         297 

by  asking  what  he  so  earnestly  desired — the  hand  of 
Patience.  Mr  Heatherstone  observing  to  Edward  that 
he  did  not  look  so  well,  said  supper  was  ready ;  and  that 
they  had  better  go  into  the  next  room ;  Edward  mechani- 
cally followed.  At  supper  he  was  tormented  by  the 
incessant  inquiries  of  Clara,  as  to  what  was  the  matter 
with  him.  He  did  not  venture  to  look  at  Patience,  and 
made  a  hasty  retreat  to  bed ;  complaining,  as  he  well 
might  do,  of  a  severe  headache. 

Edward  threw  himself  on  his  bed,  but  to  sleep  was 
impossible.  He  thought  of  the  events  of  the  day  over 
and  over  again.  Had  he  any  reason  to  believe  that 
Patience  returned  his  affection  ?  No  :  her  reply  was  too 
calm,  too  composed,  to  make  him  suppose  that ;  and  now 
that  she  would  be  an  heiress,  there  would  be  no  want  of 
pretenders  to  her  hand  ;  and  he  would  lose  her  and  his 
property  at  the  same  time.  It  was  true  that  the  Intendant 
had  declared  that  he  would  renounce  the  property  if  the 
true  heir  appeared,  but  that  was  easy  to  say  upon  the 
conviction  that  no  heir  would  appear  •,  and  even  if  he  did 
renounce  it,  the  Parliament  would  receive  it  again,  rather 
than  it  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  Beverley.  "  Oh 
that  I  had  never  left  the  cottage  !  "  thought  Edward.  "  I 
might  then  at  least  have  become  resigned  and  contented 
with  my  lot.  Now  I  am  miserable,  and,  whichever  way  I 
turn,  I  see  no  prospect  of  being  otherwise.  One  thing 
only  I  can  decide  upon,  which  is,  that  I  will  not  remain 
any  longer  than  I  can  help  under  this  roof.  I  will  go 
over  and  consult  with  Humphrey  ;  and  if  I  can  only 
place  my  sisters  as  I  want,  Humphrey  and  I  will  seek  our 
fortunes." 

Edward  rose  at  daylight,  and,  dressing  himself,  went 
down  and  saddled  his  horse.  Desiring  Sampson  to  tell 
the  Intendant  that  he  had  gone  over  to  the  cottage,  and 
would  return  by  the  evening,  he  rode  across  the  forest, 
and  arrived  just  as  they  were  sitting  down  to  breakfast. 
His  attempts  to  be  cheerful  before  his  sisters  did  not 
succeed,  and  they  were  all  grieved  to  see  him  look  so 


298         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

pale  and  haggard.  As  soon  as  breakfast  was  over  Edward 
made  a  sign,  and  he  and  Humphrey  went  out. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  dear  brother  ?  "  said 
Humphrey. 

"  I  will  tell  you  all.  Listen  to  me,"  replied  Edward, 
who  then  gave  him  the  detail  of  all  that  had  passed,  from 
the  time  he  had  walked  out  with  Patience  Heatherstone 
till  he  went  to  bed.  "  Now,  Humphrey,  you  know  all ; 
and  what  shall  I  do  ?     Remain  there  I  cannot !  " 

"  If  Patience  Heatherstone  had  professed  regard  for 
you,"  replied  Humphrey,  "  the  affair  would  have  been 
simple  enough.  Her  father  could  have  no  objections  to 
the  match ;  and  he  would  at  the  same  time  have  acquitted 
his  conscience  as  to  the  retaining  of  the  property :  but  you 
say  she  showed  none." 

"  She  told  me  very  calmly  that  she  was  sorry  that  I  had 
said  what  I  did." 

"  But  do  women  always  mean  what  they  say,  brother  ? " 
said  Humphrey. 

"  She  does,  at  all  events,"  replied  Edward  ;  "  she  is 
truth  itself.  No,  I  cannot  deceive  myself.  She  feels  a 
deep  debt  of  gratitude  for  the  service  I  rendered  her ; 
and  that  prevented  her  from  being  more  harsh  in  her  reply 
than  what  she  was." 

"  But  if  she  knew  that  you  were  Edward  Beverley,  do 
you  not  think  that  it  would  make  a  difference  in  her  ?  " 

"  And  if  it  did,  it  would  be  too  humiliating  to  think 
that  I  was  only  married  for  my  rank  and  station." 

"But,  considering  you  of  mean  birth,  may  she  not 
have  checked  those  feelings  which  she  considered  under 
the  circumstances  improper  to  indulge  ? " 

"  Where  there  is  such  a  sense  of  propriety  there  can  be 
little  affection." 

"  I  know  nothing  about  these  things,  Edward,"  replied 
Humphrey ;  "  but  I  have  been  told  that  a  woman's  heart 
is  not  easily  read ;  or  if  I  have  not  been  told  it,  I 
have  read  it  or  dreamt  it. — What  do  you  propose  to 
do  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         299 

"What  I  fear  you  will  not  approve  of,  Humphrey; 
it  is  to  break  up  our  establishment  altogether.  If  the 
answer  is  favourable  from  the  Misses  Conynghame,  my 
sisters  shall  go  to  them ;  but  that  we  had  agreed  upon 
already.  Then  for  myself — I  intend  to  go  abroad,  resume 
my  name,  and  obtain  employment  in  some  foreign  service. 
I  will  trust  to  the  king  for  assisting  me  to  that." 

"  That  is  the  worst  part  of  it,  Edward ;  but  if  your 
peace  of  mind  depends  upon  it,  I  will  not  oppose  it." 

"  You,  Humphrey,  may  come  with  me  and  share  my 
fortunes,  or  do  what  you  think  more  preferable." 

**  I  think  then,  Edward,  that  I  shall  not  decide  rashly. 
I  must  have  remained  here  with  Pablo,  if  my  sisters  had 
gone  to  the  Ladies  Conynghame  and  you  had  remained 
with  the  Intendant ;  I  shall,  therefore,  till  I  hear  from 
you,  remain  where  I  am,  and  I  shall  be  able  to  observe 
what  is  going  on  here,  and  let  you  know." 

"  Be  it  so,"  replied  Edward ;  "  let  me  only  see  my 
sisters  well  placed,  and  I  shall  be  off  the  next  day.  It  is 
misery  to  remain  there  now." 

After  some  more  conversation  Edward  mounted  his 
horse  and  returned  to  the  Intendant's.  He  did  not 
arrive  till  late,  for  supper  was  on  the  table.  The  Intend- 
ant gave  him  a  letter  for  Mister  Chaloner,  which  was 
enclosed  in  one  from  Mr  Langton;  and  further  informed 
Edward  that  news  had  arrived  of  the  king  having  made 
his  escape  to  France. 

"Thank  God  for  that!"  exclaimed  Edward.  "With 
your  leave,  sir,  I  will  to-morrow  deliver  this  letter  to  the 
party  to  whom  it  is  addressed,  as  I  know  it  to  be  of 
consequence." 

The  Intendant  having  given  his  consent,  Edward 
retired  without  having  exchanged  a  word  with  Patience 
or  Clara  beyond  the  usual  civilities  of  the  table. 

The  following  morning  Edward,  who  had  not  slept  an 
hour  during  the  night,  set  off  for  Clara's  cottage,  and 
found  Chaloner  and  Grenville  still  in  bed.  At  the  sound 
of  his  voice  the  door  was  opened,  and  he  gave  Chaloner 


300         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

the  letter  ;  the  latter  read  it  and  then  handed  it  to  Edward. 
The  Misses  Conynghame  were  delighted  at  the  idea  of 
receiving  the  two  daughters  of  Colonel  Beverley,  and 
would  treat  them  as  their  own  ;  they  requested  that  they 
might  be  sent  to  London  immediately,  where  the  coach 
would  meet  them  to  convey  them  down  to  Lancashire. 
They  begged  to  be  kindly  remembered  to  Captain 
Beverley,  and  to  assure  him  that  his  sisters  should  be 
well  cared  for. 

"  I  am  much  indebted  to  you,  Chaloner,"  said  Edward  ; 
"  I  will  send  my  brother  off  with  my  sisters  as  soon  as 
possible.  You  will  soon  think  of  returning  to  France  j 
and  if  you  will  permit  me,  I  will  accompany  you." 

**You,  Edward!  that  will  be  delightful;  but  you 
had  no  idea  of  the  kind  when  last  we  met.  What  has 
induced  you  to  alter  your  mind  ? " 

"  I  will  tell  you  by-and-bye ;  I  do  not  think  I  shall  be 
here  again  for  some  days.  I  must  be  a  great  deal  at  the 
cottage  when  Humphrey  is  away ;  for  Pablo  will  have  a 
great  charge  upon  him — what  with  the  dairy,  and  horses, 
and  breed  of  goats,  and  other  things — more  than  he  can 
attend  to  ;  but  as  soon  as  Humphrey  returns,  I  will  come 
to  you  and  make  preparations  for  our  departure.  Till 
then  farewell,  both  of  you.  We  must  see  to  provision 
you  for  three  weeks  or  a  month  before  Humphrey  starts." 
Edward  bade  them  a  hearty  farewell,  and  then  rode  to 
the  cottage. 

Although  Alice  and  Edith  had  been  somewhat  prepared 
for  leaving  the  cottage,  yet  the  time  was  so  very  uncertain, 
that  the  blow  fell  heavy  upon  them.  They  were  to  leave 
their  brothers,  whom  they  loved  so  dearly,  to  go  to 
strangers ;  and  when  they  understood  that  they  were 
to  leave  in  two  days,  and  that  they  should  not  see  Edward 
again,  their  grief  was  very  great ;  but  Edward  reasoned 
with  Alice  and  consoled  her,  although  with  Edith  it  was 
a  more  difficult  task.  She  not  only  lamented  her  brothers, 
but  her  cow,  her  pony,  and  her  kids ;  all  the  dumb 
animals  were  friends  and  favourites  of  Edith  ;   and  even 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         301 

the  idea  of  parting  with  Pablo  was  the  cause  of  a  fresh 
burst  of  tears.  Having  made  every  arrangement  with 
Humphrey,  Edward  once  more  took  his  leave,  promising 
to  come  over  and  assist  Pablo  as  soon  as  he  could. 

The  next  day  Humphrey  was  busied  in  his  prepara- 
tions. They  supplied  the  provisions  to  Clara's  cottage ; 
and  when  Pablo  took  them  over  in  the  cart,  Humphrey 
rode  to  Lymington  and  provided  a  conveyance  to  London 
for  the  following  day.  We  may  as  well  observe  that  they 
set  off  at  the  hour  appointed,  and  arrived  safely  at  London 
in  three  days.  There,  at  an  address  given  in  the  letter, 
they  found  the  coach  waiting ;  and  having  given  his 
sisters  into  the  charge  of  an  elderly  waiting-woman,  who 
had  come  up  in  the  coach  to  take  charge  of  them,  they 
quitted  him  with  many  tears,  and  Humphrey  hastened 
back  to  the  New  Forest. 

On  his  return  he  found,  to  his  surprise,  that  Edward 
had  not  called  at  the  cottage  as  he  had  promised  ;  and, 
with  a  mind  foreboding  evil,  he  mounted  a  horse  and  set 
off  across  the  forest  to  ascertain  the  cause.  As  he  was 
close  to  the  Intendant's  house  he  was  met  by  Oswald, 
who  informed  him  that  Edward  had  been  seized  with  a 
violent  fever,  and  was  in  a  very  dangerous  state,  having 
been  delirious  for  three  or  four  days. 

Humphrey  hastened  to  dismount,  and  knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  house;  it  was  opened  by  Sampson,  and 
Humphrey  requested  to  be  shown  up  to  his  brother's 
room.  He  found  Edward  in  the  state  described  by 
Oswald,  and  wholly  unconscious  of  his  presence ;  the 
maid,  Phoebe,  was  by  his  bedside. 

"  You  may  leave,"  said  Humphrey,  rather  abruptly  ; 
**  I  am  his  brother." 

Phoebe  retired,  and  Humphrey  was  alone  with  his 
brother. 

"  It  was,  indeed,  an  unhappy  day  when  you  came  to 
this  house,"  exclaimed  Humphrey,  as  the  tears  rolled 
down  his  cheeks  ;  "  my  poor,  poor  Edward  !  " 

Edward  now  began  to  talk  incoherently,  and  attempted 


3© 2         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

to  rise  from  the  bed,  but  his  efforts  were  unavailing — he 
was  too  weak ;  but  he  raved  of  Patience  Heatherstone, 
and  he  called  himself  Edward  Beverley  more  than  once, 
and  he  talked  of  his  father  and  of  Arnwood. 

"  If  he  has  raved  in  this  manner,"  thought  Humphrey, 
"  he  has  not  many  secrets  left  to  disclose.  I  will  not 
leave  him,  and  will  keep  others  away  if  I  can." 

Humphrey  had  been  sitting  an  hour  with  his  brother, 
when  the  surgeon  came  to  see  his  patient.  He  felt  his 
pulse,  and  asked  Humphrey  if  he  was  nursing  him. 

"  I  am  his  brother,  sir,"  replied  Humphrey. 

"Then,  my  good  sir,  if  you  perceive  any  signs  of 
perspiration — and  I  think  now  that  there  is  a  little — 
keep  the  clothes  on  him  and  let  him  perspire  freely.  If 
so,  his  life  will  be  saved." 

The  surgeon  withdrew,  saying  that  he  would  return 
again  late  in  the  evening. 

Humphrey  remained  for  another  two  hours  at  the 
bedside,  and  then  feeling  that  there  was  a  sign  of  per- 
spiration, he  obeyed  the  injunctions  of  the  surgeon,  and 
held  on  the  clothes,  against  all  Edward's  endeavours  to 
throw  them  off.  For  a  short  time  the  perspiration  was 
profuse,  and  the  restlessness  of  Edward  subsided  into  a 
deep  slumber. 

"  Thank  Heaven  !  there  are  then  hopes." 

"  Did  you  say  there  were  hopes  ? "  repeated  a  voice 
behind  him. 

Humphrey  turned,  and  perceived  Patience  and  Clara 
behind  him,  who  had  come  in  without  his  observing  it. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Humphrey,  looking  reproachfully  at 
Patience,  "  there  are  hopes,  by  what  the  surgeon  said  to 
me — hopes  that  he  may  yet  be  able  to  quit  this  house, 
which  he  was  so  unfortunate  as  to  enter." 

This  was  a  harsh  and  rude  speech  of  Humphrey's ;  but 
he  considered  that  Patience  Heatherstone  had  been  the 
cause  of  his  brother's  dangerous  state,  and  that  she  had 
not  behaved  well  to  him. 

Patience  made  no  reply,  but  falling  down  on  her  knees 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         303 

by  the  bedside,  prayed  silently  ;  and  Humphrey's  heart 
smote  him  for  what  he  had  said  to  her.  **  She  cannot 
be  so  bad,"  thought  Humphrey,  as  Patience  and  Clara 
quitted  the  room  without  the  least  noise. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  Intendant  came  up  into  the 
room,  and  offered  his  hand  to  Humphrey,  who  pretended 
not  to  see  it,  and  did  not  take  it. 

"  He  has  got  Arnwood ;  that  is  enough  for  him," 
thought  Humphrey  j  but  my  hand  in  friendship  he  shall 
not  receive." 

The  Intendant  put  his  hand  within  the  clothes,  and 
feeling  the  high  perspiration  in  which  Edward  was  in, 
said — 

"  I  thank  thee,  O  God !  for  all  Thy  mercies,  and 
that  Thou  hast  been  pleased  to  spare  this  valuable  life." 
"  How  are  your  sisters.  Master  Humphrey  ?  "  said  the 
Intendant;  "my  daughter  bade  me  inquire.  I  will  send 
over  to  them  and  let  them  know  that  your  brother  is 
better,  if  you  do  not  leave  this  for  the  cottage  yourself 
after  the  surgeon  has  called  again." 

"  My  sisters  are  no  longer  at  the  cottage.  Master 
Heatherstone,"  replied  Humphrey  ;  "  they  have  gone  to 
some  friends  who  have  taken  charge  of  them.  I  saw  them 
safe  to  London  myself,  or  I  should  have  known  of  my 
brother's  illness  and  have  been  here  before  this." 

"  You  indeed  tell  me  news.  Master  Humphrey,"  replied 
the  Intendant.  "  With  whom,  may  I  ask,  are  your  sisters 
placed,  and  in  what  capacity  are  they  gone  ? " 

This  reply  of  the  Intendant's  reminded  Humphrey  that 
he  had  somewhat  committed  himself,  as  being  supposed  to 
be  the  daughters  of  a  forester,  it  was  not  to  be  thought 
that  they  had  gone  up  to  be  educated  ;  and  he  therefore 
replied — 

"  They  found  it  lonely  in  the  forest,  Mr  Heatherstone, 
and  wished  to  see  London  j  so  we  have  taken  them  there, 
and  put  them  into  the  care  of  those  who  have  promised 
that  they  shall  be  well  placed." 

The    Intendant    appeared   to    be    much   disturbed   and 


304        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

surprised,  but  he  said  nothing,  and  soon  afterwards 
quitted  the  room.  He  almost  immediately  returned  with 
the  surgeon,  who,  as  soon  as  he  felt  Edward's  pulse, 
declared  that  the  crisis  was  over,  and  that  when  he  awoke 
he  would  be  quite  sensible.  Having  given  directions  as 
to  the  drink  of  his  patient,  and  some  medicine  which  he 
was  to  take,  the  surgeon  then  left,  stating  that  he  should 
not  call  until  the  next  evening,  unless  he  was  sent  for,  as 
he  considered  all  danger  over. 

Edward  continued  in  a  quiet  slumber  for  the  major 
portion  of  the  night.  It  was  just  break  of  day  when  he 
opened  his  eyes.  Humphrey  offered  him  some  drink, 
which  Edward  took  greedily ;  and  seeing  Humphrey, 
said — 

"  Oh,  Humphrey,  I  had  quite  forgotten  where  I  was 
— I'm  so  sleepy  !  "  and  with  these  words  his  head  fell 
on  the  pillow,  and  he  was  again  asleep. 

When  it  was  broad  daylight  Oswald  came  into  the 
room — 

"  Master  Humphrey,  they  say  that  all  danger  is  over 
now,  but  that  you  have  remained  here  all  night.  I  will 
relieve  you  now,  if  you  let  me.  Go  and  take  a  walk  in 
the  fresh  air — it  will  revive  you." 

"  I  will,  Oswald,  and  many  thanks.  My  brother  has 
woke  up  once,  and,  I  thank  God,  quite  sensible.  He  will 
know  you  when  he  wakes  again,  and  then  do  you  send  for 
me. 

Humphrey  left  the  room,  and  was  glad,  after  a  night 
of  close  confinement  in  a  sick-room,  to  feel  the  cool 
morning  air  fanning  his  cheeks.  He  had  not  been  long 
out  of  the  house  before  he  perceived  Clara  coming  towards 
him. 

"  How  d'ye  do,  Humphrey  .?  "  said  Clara  ;  "  and  how  is 
brother  this  morning  ?  " 

"  He  is  better,  Clara,  and  I  hope  now  out  of  danger." 

"  But,  Humphrey,"  continued  Clara  ;  "  when  we  came 
into  the  room  last  night,  what  made  you  say  what  you 
did  ? " 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         305 

**  I  do  not  recollect  that  I  said  anything." 

**  Yes,  you  did  ;  you  said  that  there  were  now  hopes 
that  your  brother  would  be  able  soon  to  quit  this  house, 
which  he  had  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  enter.  Do  you 
recollect  ? " 

*'  I  may  have  said  so,  Clara,"  replied  Humphrey  ;  "it 
was  only  speaking  my  thoughts  aloud." 

"  But  why  do  you  think  so,  Humphrey  ?  Why  has 
Edward  been  unfortunate  in  entering  this  house  ?  That 
is  what  I  want  to  know.  Patience  cried  so  much  after  she 
left  the  room  because  you  said  that.  Why  did  you  say 
so  ?     You  did  not  think  so  a  short  time  ago." 

"No,  my  dear  Clara,  I  did  not,  but  I  do  now,  and  I 
cannot  give  you  my  reasons  ;  so  you  must  say  no  more 
about  it." 

Clara  was  silent  for  a  time,  and  then  said — 

"Patience  tells  me  that  your  sisters  have  gone  away 
from  the  cottage.     You  told  her  father  so." 

"It  is  very  true  ;  they  have  gone." 

"  But  why  have  they  gone  ?  What  have  they  gone 
for  ?  Who  is  to  look  after  the  cows  and  goats  and 
poultry  ?  Who  is  to  cook  your  dinner,  Humphrey  ? 
What  can  you  do  without  them,  and  why  did  you  send 
them  away  without  letting  me  or  Patience  know  that  they 
were  going,  so  that  at  least  we  might  have  bid  them 
farewell  ? " 

"  My  dear  Clara,"  replied  Humphrey — who,  feeling  no 
little  difficulty  in  replying  to  all  these  questions,  resolved 
to  cut  the  matter  short  by  appearing  to  be  angry — "  you 
know  that  you  are  the  daughter  of  a  gentleman,  and  so  is 
Patience  Heatherstone.  You  are  both  of  gentle  birth  j 
but  my  sisters,  you  know,  are  only  the  daughters  of  a 
forester,  and  my  brother  Edward  and  I  are  no  better. 
It  does  not  become  Mistress  Patience  and  you  to  be 
intimate  with  such  as  we  are,  especially  now  that  Mistress 
Patience  is  a  great  heiress  :  for  her  father  has  obtained  the 
large  property  of  Arnwood,  and  it  will  be  hers  after  his 
death.     It  is  not  fit  that  the  heiress  of  Arnwood  should 


3o6        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

mix  herself  up  with  forester's  daughters  ;  and  as  we  had 
friends  near  Lymington  who  offered  to  assist  us,  and  take 
our  sisters  under  their  charge,  we  thought  it  better  that 
they  should  go  ;  for  what  would  become  of  them,  if  any 
accident  was  to  happen  to  Edward  or  to  me  ?  Now  they 
will  be  provided  for.  After  they  have  been  taught,  they 
will  make  very  nice  tire-women  to  some  lady  of  quality," 
added  Humphrey,  with  a  sneer.  "  Don't  you  think  they 
will,  my  pretty  Clara  ?  " 

Clara  burst  into  tears. 

"  You  are  very  unkind,  Humphrey,"  sobbed  she.  "  You 
had  no  right  to  send  away  your  sisters.  I  don't  believe 
you — that's  more !  "  and  Clara  ran  away  into  the  house. 


Chapter   XXVI 

Our  readers  may  think  that  Humphrey  was  very  unkind  ; 
but  it  was  to  avoid  being  questioned  by  Clara,  who  was 
evidently  sent  for  the  purpose,  that  he  was  so  harsh.  At 
the  same  time  it  must  be  admitted  that  Mr  Heatherstone 
having  obtained  possession  of  Arnwood  rankled  no  doubt 
in  the  minds  of  both  the  brothers,  and  every  act  now,  on 
the  part  of  him  or  his  family,  was  viewed  in  a  false  medium. 
But  our  feelings  are  not  always  at  our  control,  and  Edward 
was  naturally  impetuous,  and  Humphrey  so  much  attached, 
and  so  much  alarmed  at  his  brother's  danger,  that  he  was 
even  more  excited.  The  blow  fell  doubly  heavy,  as  it 
appeared  that  at  the  very  same  time  Patience  had  rejected 
his  brother  and  taken  possession  of  their  property,  which 
had  been  held  by  the  family  for  centuries.  What  made 
the  case  more  annoying  was,  that  explanation,  if  there  was 
any  to  offer  on  either  side,  was,  under  present  circum- 
stances, almost  impossible. 

Soon   after  Clara  left  him  Humphrey  returned   to   his 
brother's   room.     He  found  him  awake,  and  talking  to 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


307 


Oswald.  Ardently  pressing  his  brother's  hand,  Edward 
said — 

"  My  dear  Humphrey,  I  shall  soon  be  well  now,  and 
able,  I  trust,  to  quit  this  house.  What  I  fear  is,  that 
some  explanation  will  be  asked  for  by  the  Intendant,  not 
only  relative  to  my  sisters  having  left  us,  but  also  upon 
other  points.  This  is  what  I  wish  to  avoid,  without  giving 
offence.  I  do  not  think  that  the  Intendant  is  so  much  to 
blame  in  having  obtained  my  property,  as  he  does  not  know 
that  a  Beverley  existed,  but  I  cannot  bear  to  have  any 
further  intimacy  with  him,  especially  after  what  has  taken 
place  between  me  and  his  daughter.  What  I  have  to 
request  is,  that  you  will  never  quit  this  room  while  I  am 
still  here,  unless  you  are  relieved  by  Oswald  ;  so  that  the 
Intendant  or  anybody  else  may  have  no  opportunity  of 
having  any  private  communication  with  me,  or  forcing  me 
to  listen  to  what  they  may  have  to  say.  I  made  this  known 
to  Oswald  before  you  came  in." 

"Depend  upon  it,  it  shall  be  so,  Edward;  for  I  am  of 
your  opinion.  Clara  came  to  me  just  now,  and  I  had  much 
trouble,  and  was  compelled  to  be  harsh,  to  get  rid  of  her 
importunity." 

When  the  surgeon  called,  he  pronounced  Edward  out 
of  danger,  and  that  his  attendance  would  be  no  longer 
necessary.  Edward  felt  the  truth  of  this.  All  that  he 
required  was  strength ;  and  that  he  trusted  in  a  few  days 
to  obtain. 

Oswald  was  sent  over  to  the  cottage  to  ascertain  how 
Pablo  was  going  on  by  himself.  He  found  that  everything 
was  correct,  and  that  Pablo,  although  he  felt  proud  of  his 
responsibility,  was  very  anxious  for  Humphrey's  return,  as 
he  found  himself  very  lonely.  During  Oswald's  absence 
on  this  day,  Humphrey  never  quitted  the  room;  and 
although  the  Intendant  came  up  several  times  he  never 
could  find  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  Edward,  which 
he  evidently  wished  to  do. 

To  inquiries  made  as  to  how  he  was,  Edward  always 
complained   of  great  weakness,  for  a   reason  which  will 


3o8        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

soon  be  understood.  Several  days  elapsed,  and  Edward 
had  often  been  out  of  bed  during  the  night,  when  not 
likely  to  be  intruded  upon,  and  he  now  felt  himself 
strong  enough  to  be  removed  ;  and  his  object  was  to 
leave  the  Intendant's  house  without  his  knowledge,  so  as 
to  avoid  any  explanation. 

One  evening  Pablo  came  over  with  the  horses  after  it 
was  dark.  Oswald  put  them  into  the  stable;  and  the 
morning  proving  fine  and  clear,  a  little  before  break  of 
day  Edward  came  softly  downstairs  with  Humphrey, 
and,  mounting  the  horses,  set  off  for  the  cottage,  without 
any  one  in  the  Intendant's  house  being  aware  of  their 
departure. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  Edward  took 
this  step  without  some  degree  of  consideration  as  to  the 
feelings  of  the  Intendant.  On  the  contrary,  he  left  a 
letter  with  Oswald,  to  be  delivered  after  his  departure, 
in  which  he  thanked  the  Intendant  sincerely  for  all  the 
kindness  and  compassion  he  had  shown  towards  him ; 
assured  him  of  his  gratitude  and  kind  feelings  towards 
him  and  his  daughter,  but  said  that  circumstances  had 
occurred  of  which  no  explanation  could  be  given  without 
great  pain  to  all  parties,  which  rendered  it  advisable  that 
he  should  take  such  an  apparently  unkind  step  as  to  leave 
without  bidding  them  farewell  in  person;  that  he  was 
about  to  embark  immediately  for  the  continent,  to  seek  his 
fortune  in  the  wars ;  and  that  he  wished  all  prosperity  to 
the  family,  which  would  ever  have  his  kindest  wishes  and 
remembrances. 

"  Humphrey,"  said  Edward,  after  they  had  ridden  about 
two  miles  across  the  forest,  and  the  sun  had  risen  in  an 
unclouded  sky,  "  I  feel  like  an  emancipated  slave.  Thank 
God !  my  sickness  has  cured  me  of  all  my  complaints,  and 
all  I  want  now  is  active  employment.  And  now,  Hum- 
phrey, Chaloner  and  Grenville  are  not  a  little  tired  of  being 
mured  up  in  their  cottage,  and  I  am  as  anxious  as  they  are 
to  be  off.  What  will  you  do  ?  Will  you  join  us,  or  will 
you  remain  at  the  cottage  ? " 


i 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         309 

"  I  have  reflected  upon  it,  Edward,  and  I  have  come  to 
the  determination  of  remaining  at  the  cottage.  You  will 
find  it  expensive  enough  to  support  one  where  you  are 
going,  and  you  must  appear  as  a  Beverley  should  do.  We 
have  plenty  of  money  saved  to  equip  you,  and  maintain 
you  well  for  a  year  or  so ;  but  after  that  you  may  require 
more.  Leave  me  here.  I  can  make  money,  now  that  the 
farm  is  well  stocked ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  I  shall  be 
able  to  send  over  a  trifle  every  year  to  support  the  honour 
of  the  family.  Besides,  I  do  not  wish  to  leave  this  for 
another  reason.  I  want  to  know  what  is  going  on,  and 
watch  the  motions  of  the  Intendant  and  the  heiress  of  Arn- 
wood.  I  also  do  not  wish  to  leave  the  country  until  I  know 
how  my  sisters  get  on  with  the  Ladies  Conynghame  :  it  is 
my  duty  to  watch  over  them.  I  have  made  up  my  mind, 
so  do  not  attempt  to  dissuade  me." 

"  I  shall  not,  my  dear  Humphrey,  as  I  think  you  have 
decided  properly ;  but  I  beg  you  will  not  think  of  laying 
by  money  for  me — a  very  little  will  sufiice  for  my  wants." 

"  Not  so,  good  brother  ;  you  must  and  shall,  if  I  can 
help  you,  ruffle  it  with  the  best.  You  will  be  better 
received  if  you  do  ;  for,  though  poverty  is  no  sin,  as  the 
saying  is,  it  is  scouted  as  sin  should  be,  while  sins  are 
winked  at.  You  know  that  I  require  no  money,  and 
therefore  you  must  and  shall,  if  you  love  me,  take  it 
all." 

"  As  you  will,  my  dear  Humphrey.  Now  then,  let  us 
put  our  horses  to  speed,  for,  if  possible,  we  will  to-morrow 
morning  leave  the  forest." 

By  this  time  all  search  for  the  fugitives  from  Worcester 
had  long  been  over,  and  there  was  no  difficulty  in  obtain- 
ing the  means  of  embarkation.  Early  the  next  morning 
everything  was  ready,  and  Edward,  Humphrey,  Chaloner, 
Grenville,  and  Pablo  set  off  for  Southampton,  one  of 
the  horses  carrying  the  little  baggage  which  they  had 
with  them.  Edward,  as  we  have  before  mentioned,  with 
the  money  he  had  saved,  and  the  store  at  the  cottage, 
which  had  been  greatly  increased,  was  well  supplied  with 


3IO         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

cash  ;  and  that  evening  they  embarked,  with  their  horses, 
in  a  small  sailing  vessel,  and,  with  a  favourable  light 
wind,  arrived  at  a  small  port  of  France  on  the  following 
day.  Humphrey  and  Pablo  returned  to  the  cottage,  we 
need  hardly  now  say,  very  much  out  of  spirits  at  the 
separation. 

"  Oh,  Massa  Humphrey,"  said  Pablo,  as  they  rode 
along,  "Missy  Alice  and  Missy  Edith  go  away — Iwish 
go  with  them.  Massa  Edward  go  away — I  wish  go  with 
him.  You  stay  at  cottage — I  wish  stay  with  you.  Pablo 
cannot  be  in  three  places." 

**  No,  Pablo ;  all  you  can  do  is  to  stay  where  you  can 
be  most  useful." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that.  You  want  me  at  cottage  very 
much.  Missy  Alice  and  Edith  and  Massa  Edward  no 
want  me  ;  so  I  stay  at  cottage." 

"  Yes,  Pablo,  we  will  stay  at  the  cottage,  but  we  can't 
do  everything  now.  I  think  we  must  give  up  the  dairy, 
now  that  my  sisters  are  gone.  Til  tell  you  what  I  have 
been  thinking  of,  Pablo.  We  will  make  a  large  enclosed 
place,  to  coax  the  ponies  into  during  the  winter,  pick  out 
as  many  as  we  think  are  good,  and  sell  them  at  Lyming- 
ton.     That  will  be  better  than  churning  butter." 

**  Yes,  I  see  ;  plenty  of  work  for  Pablo." 

"  And  plenty  for  me,  too,  Pablo  ;  but  you  know,  when 
the  enclosure  is  once  made,  it  will  last  for  a  long  while  ; 
and  we  will  get  the  wild  cattle  into  it  if  we  can." 

"  Yes,  I  see,"  said  Pablo.  "  I  like  that  very  much  j 
only  not  like  trouble  to  build  place." 

"  We  shan't  have  much  trouble,  Pablo  :  if  we  fell  the 
trees  inside  the  wood  at  each  side,  and  let  them  lie  one 
upon  the  other,  the  animals  will  never  break  through  them." 

"  That  very  good  idea — save  trouble,"  said  Pablo. 
"  And  what  you  do  with  cows,  suppose  no  make  butter  ? " 

"  Keep  them,  and  sell  their  calves ;  keep  them,  to 
entice  the  wild  cattle  into  the  pen." 

"  Yes,  that  good.  And  turn  out  old  Billy  to  'tice 
ponies  into  pen,"  continued  Pablo,  laughing. 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         311 

"  Yes,  we  will  try  it." 

We  must  now  return  to  the  Intendant's  house.  Oswald 
delivered  the  letter  to  the  Intendant,  who  read  it  with 
much  astonishment. 

**  Gone  !  is  he  actually  gone  ? "  said  Mr  Heatherstone. 

*'  Yes,  sir,  before  daylight  this  morning." 

"  And  why  was  I  not  informed  of  it  ? "  said  Mr 
Heatherstone  ;  **  why  have  you  been  a  party  to  this  pro- 
ceeding, being  my  servant  .?     May  I  inquire  that  ? " 

"  I  knew  Master  Edward  before  I  knew  you,  sir," 
replied  Oswald. 

"Then  you  had  better  follow  him,"  rejoined  the 
Intendant,  in  an  angry  tone. 

*'  Very  well,  sir,"  replied  Oswald,  who  quitted  the 
room. 

"  Good  Heaven  !  how  all  my  plans  have  been  frus- 
trated !  "  exclaimed  the  Intendant,  when  he  was  alone. 
He  then  read  the  letter  over  more  carefully  than  he  had 
done  at  first.  "  *  Circumstances  had  occurred  of  which 
no  explanation  could  be  given  by  him.'  I  do  not  com- 
prehend that — I  must  see  Patience." 

Mr  Heatherstone  opened  the  door,  and  called  to  his 
daughter. 

"  Patience,"  said  Mr  Heatherstone,  **  Edward  has  left 
the  house  this  morning  ;  here  is  a  letter  which  he  has 
written  to  me.  Read  it,  and  let  me  know  if  you  can 
explain  some  portion  of  it,  which  to  me  is  incompre- 
hensible.    Sit  down  and  read  it  attentively." 

Patience,  who  was  much  agitated,  gladly  took  the  seat 
and  perused  Edward's  letter.  When  she  had  done  so 
she  let  it  drop  in  her  lap,  and  covered  all  her  face,  the 
tears  trickling  through  her  fingers.  After  a  time  the  In- 
tendant said — 

"  Patience,  has  anything  passed  between  you  and 
Edward  Armitage  ? " 

Patience  made  no  reply,  but  sobbed  aloud.  She  might 
not  have  shown  so  much  emotion,  but  it  must  be  re- 
membered that   for  the  last   three  weeks   since  Edward 


512         The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

had  spoken  to  her,  and  during  his  subsequent  illness,  she 
had  been  very  unhappy.  The  reserve  of  Humphrey,  the 
expressions  he  had  made  use  of,  his  repulse  of  Clara,  and 
her  not  having  seen  anything  of  Edward  during  his  illness, 
added  to  his  sudden  and  unexpected  departure  without  a 
word  to  her,  had  broken  her  spirits,  and  she  sank  beneath 
the  load  of  sorrow. 

The  Intendant  left  her  to  recover  herself  before  he 
again  addressed  her.  When  she  had  ceased  sobbing,  her 
father  spoke  to  her  in  a  very  kind  voice,  begging  her  that 
she  would  not  conceal  anything  from  him,  as  it  was 
most  important  to  him  that  the  real  facts  should  be 
known. 

**  Now  tell  me,  my  child,  what  passed  between  Edward 
and  you  ? " 

"  He  told  me,  just  before  you  came  up  to  us  that 
evening,  that  he  loved  me." 

"  And  what  was  your  reply  ?  " 

"  I  hardly  know,  my  dear  father,  what  it  was  that  I 
said.  I  did  not  like  to  be  unkind  to  one  who  saved  my 
life,  and  I  did  not  choose  to  say  what  I  thought,  because 
— because — because  he  was  of  low  birth  ;  and  how  could 
I  give  encouragement  to  the  son  of  a  forester  without 
your  permission  ?  '* 

"  Then  you  rejected  him  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  I  did,  or  that  he  considered  that  I  did  so. 
He  had  a  secret  of  importance  that  he  would  have  con- 
fided to  me,  had  you  not  interrupted  us." 

"  And  now.  Patience,  I  must  request  you  to  answer 
me  one  question  candidly.  I  do  not  blame  you  for  your 
conduct,  which  was  correct  under  the  circumstances.  I 
also  had  a  secret  which  I  perhaps  ought  to  have  confided ; 
but  I  did  consider  that  the  confidence  and  paternal  kind- 
ness with  which  I  treated  Edward  would  have  been 
sufficient  to  point  out  to  you  that  I  could  not  have  been 
very  averse  to  a  union — indeed,  the  freedom  of  com- 
munication which  I  allowed  between  you  must  have  told 
you  so :  but  your  sense  of  duty  and  propriety  has  made 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         313 

you  act  as  you  ought  to  have  done,  I  grant,  although 
contrary  to  my  real  wishes." 

"  Your  wishes,  my  father  ? "  said  Patience. 

"  Yes — my  wishes ;  there  is  nothing  that  I  so  ardently 
desired  as  an  union  between  you  and  Edward ;  but  I 
wished  you  to  love  him  for  his  own  merits." 

"I  have  done  so,  father,"  replied  Patience,  sobbing 
again,  "  although  I  did  not  tell  him  so." 

The  Intendant  remained  silent  for  some  time,  and  then 
said — 

"  There  is  no  cause  for  further  concealment,  Patience ; 
I  have  only  to  regret  that  I  was  not  more  explicit  sooner. 
I  have  long  suspected,  and  have  since  been  satisfied,  that 
Edward  Armitage  is  Edward  Beverley,  who,  with  his 
brother  and  sisters,  were  supposed  to  have  been  burnt  to 
death  at  Arnwood." 

Patience  removed  her  handkerchief  from  her  face,  and 
looked  at  her  father  with  astonishment. 

"  I  tell  you  that  I  had  a  strong  suspicion  of  it,  my 
dear  child,  first,  from  the  noble  appearance,  which  no 
forest  garb  could  disguise;  but  what  gave  me  further 
conviction  was,  that  when  at  Lymington  I  happened  to 
fall  in  with  one  Benjamin,  who  had  been  a  servant  at 
Arnwood,  and  interrogated  him  closely.  He  really 
believed  that  the  children  were  burnt ;  it  is  true  that  I 
asked  him  particularly  relative  to  the  appearance  of  the 
children — how  many  were  boys  and  how  many  were  girls, 
their  ages,  etc.;  but  the  strongest  proof  was,  that  the 
names  of  the  four  children  corresponded  with  the  names 
of  the  Children  of  the  Forest,  as  well  as  their  ages,  and  I 
went  to  the  church  register  and  extracted  them.  Now 
this  was  almost  amounting  to  proof;  for  it  was  not  likely 
that  four  children  in  the  forest  cottage  should  have  the 
same  ages  and  names  as  those  of  Arnwood.  After  I  had 
ascertained  this  point,  I  engaged  Edward,  as  you  know, 
wishing  to  secure  him  ;  for  I  was  once  acquainted  with 
his  father,  and  at  all  events  well  acquainted  with  the 
Colonel's  merits.     You  remained  in  the   house  together, 


314        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

and  it  was  with  pleasure  that  I  watched  the  intimacy  be- 
tween you ;  and  then  I  exerted  myself  to  get  Arnwood 
restored  to  him.  I  could  not  ask  it  for  him,  but  I 
prevented  it  being  given  to  any  other,  by  laying  claim  to 
it  myself.  Had  Edward  remained  with  us,  all  might  have 
succeeded  as  I  wished  ;  but  he  would  join  in  the  unfor- 
tunate insurrection,  and  I  knew  it  useless  to  prevent 
him,  so  I  let  him  go.  I  found  that  he  took  the  name  of 
Beverley  during  the  time  he  was  with  the  king's  army, 
and  when  I  was  last  in  town  I  was  told  so  by  the  com- 
missioners, who  wondered  where  he  had  come  from;  but 
the  effect  was,  that  it  was  now  useless  for  me  to  request 
the  estate  for  him,  as  I  had  wished  to  do — his  having 
served  in  the  royal  army  rendered  it  impossible.  I 
therefore  claimed  it  for  myself,  and  succeeded.  I  had 
made  up  my  mind  that  he  was  attached  to  you,  and  you 
were  equally  so  to  him  ;  and  as  soon  as  I  had  the  grant 
sent  down,  which  was  on  the  evening  he  addressed  you, 
I  made  known  to  him  that  the  property  was  given  to  me  ; 
and  I  added,  on  some  dry  questions  being  put  to  me  by 
him,  relative  to  the  possibility  of  there  being  still  existing 
an  heir  to  the  estate,  that  there  was  no  chance  of  that, 
and  that  you  would  be  the  mistress  of  Arnwood.  I  threw 
it  out  as  a  hint  to  him,  fancying  that,  as  far  as  you  were 
concerned,  all  would  go  well,  and  that  I  would  explain  to 
him  my  knowledge  of  who  he  was  after  he  had  made 
known  his  regard  for  you." 

"Yes,  I  see  it  all  now,"  replied  Patience-,  "in  one  hour 
he  is  rejected  by  me,  and  in  the  next  he  is  told  that  I  have 
obtained  possession  of  his  property.  No  wonder  that  he 
is  indignant,  and  looks  upon  us  with  scorn.  And  now  he 
has  left  us  :  we  have  driven  him  into  danger,  and  may  never 
see  him  again.     Oh,  father  !  I  am  very,  very  miserable  !  " 

"  We  must  hope  for  the  best,  Patience.  It  is  true  that 
he  has  gone  to  the  wars,  but  it  does  not  therefore  follow 
that  he  is  to  be  killed.  You  are  both  very  young — 
much  too  young  to  marry — and  all  may  be  explained. 
I  must  see  Humphrey,  and  be  candid  with  him." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         315 

"  But  Alice  and  Edith, — where  are  they  gone,  father  ? " 

"  That  I  can  inform  you.  I  have  a  letter  from  Langton 
on  the  subject,  for  I  begged  him  to  find  out.  He  says 
that  there  are  two  young  ladies  of  the  name  of  Beverley, 
who  have  been  placed  under  the  charge  of  his  friends  the 
Ladies  Conynghame,  who  is  aunt  to  Major  Chaloner, 
who  has  been  for  some  time  concealed  in  the  forest. 
But  I  have  letters  to  write,  my  dear  Patience.  To- 
morrow, if  I  live  and  do  well,  I  will  ride  over  to  the 
cottage  to  see  Humphrey  Beverley." 

The  Intendant  kissed  his  daughter ;  and  she  left  the 
room. 

Poor  Patience  !  she  was  glad  to  be  left  to  herself,  and 
think  over  this  strange  communication.  For  many  days 
she  had  felt  how  fond  she  had  been  of  Edward,  much 
more  so  than  she  had  believed  herself  to  be.  "  And 
now,"  she  thought,  **  if  he  really  loves  me,  and  hears  my 
father's  explanation,  he  will  come  back  again."  By 
degrees,  she  recovered  her  serenity,  and  employed  herself 
in  her  quiet  domestic  duties. 

Mr  Heatherstone  rode  over  to  the  cottage  the  next 
day,  where  he  found  Humphrey  busily  employed  as  usual ; 
and,  what  was  very  unusual,  extremely  grave.  It  was 
not  a  pleasant  task  for  Mr  Heatherstone  to  have  to 
explain  his  conduct  to  so  very  young  a  man  as  Humphrey ; 
but  he  felt  that  he  could  not  be  comfortable  until  the  evii 
impression  against  him  was  removed,  and  he  knew  that 
Humphrey  had  a  great  deal  of  sterling  good  sense.  His 
reception  was  cool ;  but  when  the  explanation  was  made, 
Humphrey  was  more  than  satisfied,  as  it  showed  that  the 
Intendant  had  been  their  best  friend,  and  that  it  was 
from  a  delicacy  on  the  part  of  Patience,  rather  than  from 
any  other  cause,  that  the  misunderstanding  had  occurred. 
Humphrey  inquired  if  he  had  permission  to  communicate 
the  substance  of  their  conversation  to  his  brother,  and 
Mr  Heatherstone  stated  that  such  was  his  wish  and 
intention  when  he  confided  it  to  Humphrey.  It  is  hardly 
necessary  to  say  that  Humphrey  took  the  earliest  oppor- 


3i6        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

tunity   of  writing    to    Edward    at    the  direction   which 
Chaloner  had  left  with  him. 


Chapter  XXVII 

But  we  must  follow  Edward  for  a  time.  On  his  arrival 
at  Paris  he  was  kindly  received  by  King  Charles,  who 
promised  to  assist  his  views  in  joining  the  army. 

"  You  have  to  choose  between  two  generals,  both  great 
in  the  art  of  war — Conde  and  Turenne  ;  I  have  no  doubt 
that  they  will  be  opposed  to  each  other  soon — that  will  be 
the  better  for  you,  as  you  will  learn  tactics  from  such 
great  players." 

"Which  would  your  Majesty  recommend  me  to  follow  ? " 
inquired  Edward. 

"  Conde  is  my  favourite,  and  he  will  soon  be  opposed 
to  this  truculent  and  dishonest  court,  who  have  kept  me 
here  as  an  instrument  to  accomplish  their  own  wishes,  but 
who  have  never  intended  to  keep  their  promises  and  place 
me  on  the  English  throne.  I  will  give  you  letters  to 
Conde ;  and  recollect  that  whatever  general  you  take 
service  under  you  will  follow  him,  without  pretending  to 
calculate  how  far  his  movements  may  be  right  or  wrong 
— that  is  not  your  affair.  Conde  is  now  just  released  from 
Vincennes  ;  but,  depend  upon  it,  he  will  be  in  arms  very 
soon." 

As  soon  as  he  was  furnished  with  the  necessary 
credentials  from  the  king  Edward  presented  himself  at 
the  levee  of  the  prince  of  Conde. 

"  You  are  here  highly  spoken  of,"  said  the  prince,  **  for 
so  young  a  man.  So  you  were  at  the  affair  of  Worcester  ? 
We  will  retain  you,  for  your  services  will  be  wanted  by- 
and-bye.     Can  you  procure  any  of  your  countrymen  .? " 

"  I  know  but  of  two  that  I  can  recommend  from  personal 
knowledge ;  but  these  two  officers  I  can  venture  to  pledge 
myself  for." 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         317 

**  Any  more  ? " 

"  That  I  cannot  at  present  reply  to  your  highness — but 
I  should  think  it  very  possible." 

"  Bring  me  the  officers  to-morrow  at  this  hour,  Monsieur 
Beverley— ^z^  revoirT 

The  prince  of  Conde  then  passed  on  to  speak  to  other 
officers  and  gentlemen  who  were  waiting  to  pay  their 
respects. 

Edward  went  to  Chaloner  and  Grenville,  who  were 
delighted  with  the  intelligence  which  he  brought  them. 
The  next  day  they  were  at  the  prince's  levee,  and  intro- 
duced by  Edward. 

"I  am  fortunate,  gentlemen,"  said  the  prince,  "  in 
securing  the  services  of  such  fine  young  men.  You  will 
oblige  me  by  enlisting  as  many  of  your  countrymen  as  you 
may  consider  likely  to  do  good  service,  and  then  follow 
me  to  Guienne,  to  which  province  I  am  now  about  to 
depart.  Be  pleased  to  put  yourself  into  communication 
with  the  parties  named  in  this  paper,  and  after  my  absence 
you  will  receive  from  them  every  assistance  and  necessary 
supplies  which  may  be  required." 

A  month  after  this  interview,  Conde,  who  had  been 
joined  by  a  great  number  of  nobles,  and  had  been  rein- 
forced by  troops  from  Spain,  set  up  the  standard  of  revolt. 
Edward  and  his  friends  joined  them,  with  about  300 
English  and  Scotchmen,  which  they  had  enlisted,  and  very 
soon  afterwards  Conde  obtained  the  victory  at  Blenan,  and 
in  April  1652  advanced  to  Paris. 

Turenne,  who  had  taken  the  command  of  the  French 
army,  followed  him,  and  a  severe  action  was  fought  in  the 
streets  of  the  suburb  D'Antoine,  in  which  neither  party 
had  the  advantage.  But  eventually  Conde  was  beaten 
back  by  the  superior  force  of  Turenne  ;  and  not  receiving 
the  assistance  he  expected  from  the  Spaniards,  he  fell  back 
to  the  frontiers  of  Champagne. 

Previous  to  his  departure  from  Paris,  Edward  had 
received  Humphrey's  letter,  explaining  away  the  In- 
tendant's   conduct  5    and  the   contents  removed  a  heavy 


3i8        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

load  from  Edward's  mind ;  but  he  now  thought  of  nothing 
but  war,  and  although  he  cherished  the  idea  of  Patience 
Heatherstone,  he  was  resolved  to  follow  the  fortunes  of 
the  prince  as  long  as  he  could.  He  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
Intendant,  thanking  him  for  his  kind  feelings  and  intentions 
towards  him,  and  he  trusted  that  he  might  one  day  have 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  him  again.  He  did  not,  however, 
think  it  advisable  to  mention  the  name  of  his  daughter, 
except  in  inquiring  after  her  health,  and  sending  his 
respects.  "  It  may  be  years  before  I  see  her  again," 
thought  Edward,  "  and  who  knows  what  may  happen  ? " 

The  prince  of  Conde  now  had  the  command  of  the 
Spanish  forces  in  the  Netherlands  ;  and  Edward,  with  his 
friends,  followed  his  fortunes,  and  gained  his  good-will : 
they  were  rapidly  promoted. 

Time  flew  on,  and  in  the  year  1654  ^^^  court  of  France 
concluded  an  alliance  with  Cromwell,  and  expelled  King 
Charles  from  the  French  frontiers.  The  war  was  still 
carried  on  in  the  Netherlands.  Turenne  bore  down 
Conde,  who  had  gained  every  campaign ;  and  the  court 
of  Spain,  wearied  with  reverses,  made  overtures  of  peace, 
which  were  gladly  accepted  by  the  French. 

During  these  wars  Cromwell  had  been  named  Protector, 
and  had  shortly  afterwards  died. 

Edward,  who  had  but  rarely  heard  from  Humphrey, 
was  now  anxious  to  quit  the  army  and  go  to  the  king, 
who  was  in  Spain ;  but  to  leave  his  colours  while  things 
were  adverse  was  impossible. 

After  the  peace  and  the  pardon  of  Conde  by  the  French 
king,  the  armies  were  disbanded,  and  the  three  adventurers 
were  free.  They  took  their  leave  of  the  prince,  who 
thanked  them  for  their  long  and  meritorious  services  ;  and 
they  then  hastened  to  King  Charles,  who  had  left  Spain 
and  come  to  the  Low  Countries.  At  the  time  of  their 
joining  the  king,  Richard,  the  son  of  Cromwell,  who  had 
been  nominated  Protector,  had  resigned,  and  everything 
was  ready  for  the  Restoration. 

On  the  15th  of  May  1660  the  news  arrived  that  Charles 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         319 

had  been  proclaimed  king  on  the  8th,  and  a  large  body 
of  gentlemen  went  to  invite  him  over.  The  king  sailed 
from  Scheveling,  was  met  at  Dover  by  General  Monk, 
and  conducted  to  London,  which  he  entered  amidst  the 
acclamations  of  the  people,  on  the  29th  of  the  same 
month. 

We  may  leave  the  reader  to  suppose  that  Edward, 
Chaloner,  and  Grenville  were  among  the  most  favoured 
of  those  in  his  train.  As  the  procession  moved  slowly 
along  the  Strand,  through  a  countless  multitude,  the 
windows  of  all  the  houses  were  filled  with  well-dressed 
ladies,  who  waved  their  white  kerchiefs  to  the  king  and 
his  attendant  suite.  Chaloner,  Edward,  and  Grenville,  who 
rode  side  by  side  as  gentlemen-in-waiting,  were  certainly 
the  most  distinguished  among  the  king's  retinue. 

"  Look,  Edward,"  said  Chaloner,  "  at  those  two  lovely 
girls  at  yon  window.     Do  you  recognise  them  ? " 

*'  Indeed  I  do  not.     Are  they  any  of  our  Paris  beauties  ? " 

"  Why,  thou  insensible  and  unnatural  animal !  they 
are  thy  sisters,  Alice  and  Edith :  and  do  you  not  recognise 
behind  them  my  good  aunts  Conynghame  ? " 

"  It  is  so,  I  believe,"  replied  Edward.  "  Yes,  now  that 
Edith  smiles,  I'm  sure  it  is  they." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Grenville,  "  there  can  be  no  doubt  of 
that ;  but  will  they,  think  you,  recognise  us  ? " 

"  We  shall  see,"  replied  Edward,  as  they  now  approached 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  window;  for  while  they  had 
been  speaking  the  procession  had  stopped. 

"Is  it  possible,"  thought  Edward,  "  that  these  can  be 
the  two  girls  in  russet  gowns  that  I  left  at  the  cottage  ? 
And  yet  it  must  be.  Well,  Chaloner,  to  all  appearance, 
your  good  aunts  have  done  justice  to  their  charge." 

"Nature  has  done  more,  Edward.  I  never  thought 
that  they  would  have  grown  into  such  lovely  girls  as 
they  have,  although  I  always  thought  that  they  were 
handsome." 

As  they  passed  Edward  caught  the  eye  of  Edith,  and 
smiled. 


320        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

"  Alice,  that's  Edward ! "  said  Edith,  so  loud  as  to  be 
heard  by  the  king,  and  all  near  him. 

Alice  and  Edith  rose  and  waved  their  handkerchiefs, 
but  they  were  obliged  to  cease,  and  put  them  to  their  eyes. 

*'  Are  those  your  sisters,  Edward  ?  "  said  the  king. 

"  They  are,  your  Majesty." 

The  king  rose  in  his  stirrups,  and  made  a  low  obeisance 
to  the  window  where  they  were  standing. 

"We  shall  have  some  court  beauties,  Beverley,"  said 
the  king,  looking  at  him  over  his  shoulder. 

As  soon  as  the  ceremonies  were  over,  and  they  could 
escape  from  their  personal  attentions,  Edward  and  his  two 
friends  went  to  the  house  in  which  resided  the  ladies 
Conynghame  and  his  sisters. 

We  pass  over  the  joy  of  this  meeting  after  so  many 
years'  absence,  and  the  pleasure  which  it  gave  to  Edward 
to  find  his  sisters  grown  such  accomplished  and  elegant 
young  women.  That  his  two  friends,  who  were,  as  the 
reader  will  recollect,  old  acquaintances  of  Alice  and  Edith, 
were  warmly  received,  we  hardly  need  say. 

"  Now,  Edward,  who  do  you  think  was  here  to-day — 
the  reigning  belle,  and  the  toast  of  all  the  gentlemen  ? " 

"  Indeed  !  I  must  be  careful  of  my  heart.  Dear  Edith, 
who  is  she  ? " 

"No  less  than  one  with  whom  you  were  formerly  well 
acquainted,  Edward — Patience  Heatherstone." 

"Patience  Heatherstone,"  cried  Edward,  "the  toast  of 
all  London ! " 

"  Yes ;  and  deservedly  so,  I  can  assure  you :  but  she 
is  as  good  as  she  is  handsome,  and,  moreover,  treats  all 
the  gay  gallants  with  perfect  indifference.  She  is  staying 
with  her  uncle,  Sir  Ashley  Cooper ;  and  her  father  is  also 
in  town,  for  he  called  here  with  her  to-day." 

"  When  did  you  hear  from  Humphrey,  Edith  ? " 

"  A  few  days  back.  He  has  left  the  cottage  now, 
altogether." 

"  Indeed  !     Where  does  he  reside  then  ? " 

"  At  Arnwood.     The   house   has   been   rebuilt,  and  I 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         321 

understand  is  a  very  princely  mansion.  Humphrey  has 
charge  of  it,  until  it  is  ascertained  to  whom  it  is  to 
belong." 

"  It  belongs  to  Mr  Heatherstone,  does  it  not  ? "  replied 
Edward. 

"  How  can  you  say  so,  Edward  ?  You  received  Hum- 
phrey's letters  a  long  while  ago." 

"  Yes,  I  did ;  but  let  us  not  talk  about  it  any  more,  my 
dear  Edith.     I  am  in  great  perplexity." 

"Nay,  dear  brother,  let  us  talk  about  it,"  said  Alice, 
who  had  come  up  and  overheard  the  latter  portion  of  the 
conversation.     "  What  is  your  perplexity  ? " 

"  Well,"  replied  Edward,  "  since  it  is  to  be  so,  let  us 
sit  down  and  talk  over  the  matter.  I  acknowledge  the 
kindness  of  Mr  Heatherstone,  and  feel  that  all  he  asserted 
to  Humphrey  is  true ;  still  I  do  not  like  that  I  should  be 
indebted  to  him  for  a  property  which  is  mine,  and  that 
he  has  no  right  to  give.  I  acknowledge  his  generosity, 
but  I  do  not  acknowledge  his  right  of  possession.  Nay, 
much  as  I  admire,  and  I  may  say,  fond  as  I  am  (for  time 
has  not  effaced  the  feeling)  of  his  daughter,  it  still  appears 
to  me  that,  although  not  said,  it  is  expected  that  she  is 
to  be  included  in  the  transfer ;  and  I  will  accept  no  wife 
on  such  conditions." 

"  That  is  to  say,  because  all  you  wish  for,  your  property 
and  a  woman  you  love,  are  offered  you  in  one  lot,  you  will 
not  accept  them ;  they  must  be  divided,  and  handed  over 
to  you  iu  two  !  "  said  Alice,  smiling. 

**  You  mistake,  dearest ;  I  am  not  so  foolish  j  but  I  have 
a  certain  pride,  which  you  cannot  blame.  Accepting  the 
property  from  Mr  Heatherstone  is  receiving  a  favour,  were 
it  given  as  a  marriage  portion  with  his  daughter.  Now, 
why  should  I  accept  as  a  favour  what  I  can  claim  as  a 
right  ?  It  is  my  intention  of  appealing  to  the  king  and 
demanding  the  restoration  of  my  property.  He  cannot 
refuse  it." 

"  Put  not  your  trust  in  princes,  brother,"  replied  Alice. 
"I  doubt  if  the  king,  or  his  council,  will  consider  it 
c  X 


322 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


advisable  to  make  so  many  discontented  as  to  restore 
property  which  has  been  so  long  held  by  others,  and  by 
so  doing  create  a  host  of  enemies.  Recollect  also  that 
Mr  Heatherstone  and  his  brother-in-law  Sir  Ashley  Cooper 
have  done  the  king  much  more  service  than  you  ever  have, 
or  can  do.  They  have  been  most  important  agents  in  his 
restoration,  and  the  king's  obligations  to  them  are  much 
greater  than  they  are  to  you.  Besides,  merely  for  what 
may  be  called  a  point  of  honour,  for  it  is  no  more,  in  what 
an  unpleasant  situation  will  you  put  his  Majesty  !  At  all 
events,  Edward,  recollect  you  do  not  know  what  are  the 
intentions  of  Mr  Heatherstone;  wait  and  see  what  he 
proffers  first." 

"  But,  my  dear  sister,  it  appears  to  me  that  his  intentions 
are  evident.  Why  has  he  rebuilt  Arnwood  ?  He  is  not 
going  to  surrender  my  property  and  make  me  a  present  of 
the  house." 

"  The  reason  for  rebuilding  the  mansion  was  good. 
You  were  at  the  wars ;  it  was  possible  that  you  might  or 
that  you  might  not  return.  He  said  this  to  Humphrey, 
who  has  all  along  been  acting  as  his  factotum  in  the 
business ;  and  recollect,  at  the  time  that  Mr  Heatherstone 
commenced  the  rebuilding  of  the  mansion,  what  prospect 
was  there  of  the  restoration  of  the  king,  or  of  your  ever 
being  in  a  position  to  apply  for  the  restoration  of  your 
property  ?  I  believe,  however,  that  Humphrey  knows 
more  of  Mr  Heatherstone's  intentions  than  he  has  made 
known  to  us ;  and  I  therefore  say  again,  my  dear  Edward, 
make  no  application  till  you  ascertain  what  Mr  Heather- 
stone's  intentions  may  be." 

"  Your  advice  is  good,  my  dear  Alice,  and  I  will  be 
guided  by  it,"  replied  Edward. 

"  And  now  let  me  give  you  some  advice  for  your  friends. 
Masters  Chaloner  and  Grenville.  That  much  of  their 
property  has  been  taken  away  and  put  into  other  hands,  I 
know  ;  and  probably  they  expect  it  will  be  restored  upon 
their  application  to  the  king.  Those  who  hold  the 
property  think  so  too,  and  so  far  it  is  fortunate.     Now, 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 


3^3 


from  wiser  heads  than  mine,  I  have  been  told  that  these 
applications  will  not  be  acceded  to,  as  is  supposed  ;  but,  at 
the  same  time,  if  they  were  to  meet  the  parties,  and  close 
with  them  at  once,  before  the  king's  intentions  are  known, 
they  would  recover  their  property  at  a  third  or  a  quarter 
of  the  value.  Now  is  their  time  :  even  a  few  days'  delay 
may  make  a  difference.  They  can  easily  obtain  a  delay 
for  the  payment  of  the  moneys.  Impress  that  upon  them, 
my  dear  Edward,  and  let  them,  if  possible,  be  off  to  their 
estates  to-morrow  and  make  the  arrangements." 

"  That  is  advice  which  must  be  followed,"  replied 
Edward.  "  We  must  go  now,  and  I  will  not  fail  to  com- 
municate it  to  them  this  very  night." 

We  may  as  well  here  inform  the  reader  that  the  advice 
was  immediately  acted  upon,  and  that  Chaloner  and 
Grenville  recovered  all  their  estates  at  about  five  years' 
purchase. 

Edward  remained  at  court  several  days.  He  had 
written  to  Humphrey,  and  had  despatched  a  messenger 
with  the  letter,  but  the  messenger  had  not  yet  returned. 
The  court  was  now  one  continual  scene  of  fetes  and  gaiety. 
On  the  following  day  a  drawing-room  was  to  be  held,  and 
Edward's  sisters  were  to  be  presented.  Edward  was 
standing,  with  many  others  of  the  suite,  behind  the  chair 
of  the  king,  amusing  himself  with  the  presentations  as 
they  took  place,  and  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  his  sisters. 
Chaloner  and  Grenville  were  not  with  him,  they  had 
obtained  leave  to  go  into  the  country,  for  the  object  we 
have  before  referred  to — when  his  eyes  caught,  advancing 
towards  the  king,  Mr  Heatherstone,  who  led  his  daughter 
Patience.  That  they  had  not  perceived  him  was  evident ; 
indeed  her  eyes  were  not  raised  once,  from  the  natural 
timidity  felt  by  a  young  woman  in  the  presence  of  royalty. 
Edward  half  concealed  himself  behind  one  of  his  companions, 
that  he  might  gaze  upon  her  without  reserve.  She  was 
indeed  a  lovely  young  person,  but  little  altered,  except 
having  grown  taller  and  more  rounded  and  perfect  in  her 
figure  ;   and  her  court-dress  displayed  proportions  which 


324        The  Children  of  the  New  Forest 

her  humble  costume  at  the  new  forest  had  concealed,  or 
which  time  had  not  matured.  There  was  the  same  pensive 
sweet  expression  in  her  face,  which  had  altered  little  -,  but 
the  beautiful  rounded  arms,  the  symmetrical  fall  of  the 
shoulders,  and  the  proportion  of  the  whole  figure,  was 
a  surprise  to  him ;  and  Edward,  in  his  own  mind, 
agreed  that  she  might  well  be  the  reigning  toast  of  the 
day. 

Mr  Heatherstone  advanced  and  made  his  obeisance,  and 
then  his  daughter  was  led  forward,  and  introduced  by  a 
lady  unknown  to  Edward.  After  he  had  saluted  her,  the 
king  said,  loud  enough  for  Edward  to  hear — 

"  My  obligations  to  your  father  are  great.  I  trust  that 
the  daughter  will  often  grace  our  court." 

Patience  made  no  reply,  but  passed  on ;  and,  soon 
afterwards,  Edward  lost  sight  of  her  in  the  crowd. 

If  there  ever  had  been  any  check  to  Edward's  feelings 
towards  Patience — and  time  and  absence  have  their  effect 
upon  the  most  ardent  of  lovers — the  sight  of  her  so 
resplendent  in  beauty  acted  upon  him  like  magic  ;  and  he 
was  uneasy  till  the  ceremony  was  over,  and  he  was  enabled 
to  go  to  his  sisters. 

When  he  entered  the  room  he  found  himself  in  the  arms 
of  Humphrey,  who  had  arrived  with  the  messenger.  After 
the  greetings  were  over,  Edward  said — 

"  Alice,  I  have  seen  Patience,  and  I  fear  I  must  surrender 
at  discretion.  Mr  Heatherstone  may  make  his  own  terms  ; 
I  must  waive  all  pride  rather  than  lose  her.  I  thought 
that  I  had  more  control  over  myself;  but  I  have  seen  her, 
and  feel  that  my  future  happiness  depends  upon  obtaining 
her  as  a  wife.  Let  her  father  but  give  me  her,  and 
Arnwood  will  be  but  a  trifle  in  addition  !  " 

"With  respect  to  the  conditions  upon  which  you  are  to 
possess  Arnwood,"  said  Humphrey,  "  I  can  inform  you 
what  they  are.  They  are  wholly  unshackled,  further  than 
that  you  are  to  repay  by  instalments  the  money  expended 
in  the  building  of  the  house.  This  I  am  empowered  to 
state  to  you,  and  I  think  you  will  allow  that  Mr  Heather- 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         325 

stone  has  fully  acted  up  to  what  he  stated  were  his  views 
when  he  first  obtained  a  grant  of  the  property." 

"  He  has,  indeed,"  replied  Edward. 

**  As  for  his  daughter,  Edward,  you  have  yet  to  *  win 
her  and  wear  her,'  as  the  saying  is.  Her  father  will 
resign  the  property  to  you  as  yours  by  right ;  but  you 
have  no  property  in  his  daughter,  and  I  suspect  that  she 
will  not  be  quite  so  easily  handed  over  to  you." 

"  But  why  should  you  say  so,  Humphrey  ?  Have  we 
not  been  attached  from  our  youth  ?  " 

"  Yes,  it  was  a  youthful  passion,  I  grant ;  but  recollect, 
nothing  came  of  it,  and  years  have  passed  away.  It  is  now 
seven  years  since  you  quitted  the  forest,  and  in  your  letters 
to  Mr  Heatherstone  you  made  no  remark  upon  what  had 
passed  between  you  and  Patience.  Since  that,  you  have 
never  corresponded  or  sent  any  messages ;  and  you  can 
hardly  expect  that  a  girl,  from  the  age  of  seventeen  to 
twenty-four,  will  cherish  the  image  of  one  who,  to  say  the 
least,  had  treated  her  with  indiiference.  That  is  my  view 
of  the  matter,  Edward.     It  may  be  wrong." 

"  And  it  may  be  true,"  replied  Edward  mournfully. 

**  Well,  my  view  is  different,"  replied  Edith.  "  You 
know,  Humphrey,  how  many  oifers  Patience  Heatherstone 
has  had,  and  has  every  day,  I  may  say.  Why  has  she 
refused  them  all  ?  In  my  opinion,  because  she  has  been 
constant  to  a  proud  brother  of  mine,  who  does  not  deserve 
her  ! " 

"  It  may  be  so,  Edith,"  replied  Humphrey.  "  Women 
are  riddles — I  only  argued  upon  the  common  sense  of  the 
thing." 

"  Much  you  know  about  women,"  replied  Edith.  **  To 
be  sure,  you  do  not  meet  many  in  the  New  Forest,  where 
you  have  lived  all  your  life." 

"  Very  true,  my  dear  sister ;  perhaps  that  is  the  reason 
that  the  New  Forest  has  had  such  charms  for  me." 

''  After  that  speech,  sir,  the  sooner  you  get  back  again 
the  better !  "  retorted  Edith.  But  Edward  made  a  sign  to 
Humphrey,  and  they  beat  a  retreat. 


326        The  Children  of  the  New  Poorest 

**  Have  you  seen  the  Intendant,  Humphrey  ? " 

**  No  ;  I  was  about  to  call  upon  him,  but  I  wanted  to 
see  you  first." 

"  I  will  go  with  you.  I  have  not  done  him  justice," 
replied  Edward,  "  and  yet  I  hardly  know  how  to  explain 
to  him- " 

"  Say  nothing,  but  meet  him  cordially  ;  that  will  be 
explanation  sufficient." 

"  I  shall  meet  him  as  one  whom  I  shall  always  revere, 
and  feel  that  I  owe  a  deep  debt  of  gratitude.  What  must 
he  think  of  my  not  having  called  upon  him  ? " 

"  Nothing.  You  hold  a  place  at  court.  You  may  not 
have  known  that  he  was  in  London,  as  you  have  never  met 
him  ;  your  coming  with  me  will  make  it  appear  so.  Tell 
him  that  I  have  just  made  known  to  you  his  noble  and 
disinterested  conduct." 

**  You  are  right — I  will.  I  fear,  however,  Humphrey, 
that  you  are  right,  and  Edith  wrong,  as  regards  his 
daughter." 

**  Nay,  Edward,  recollect  that  I  have,  as  Edith  observed, 
passed  my  life  in  the  woods." 

Edward  was  most  kindly  received  by  Mr  Heatherstone. 
Edward,  on  Mr  Heatherstone  repeating  to  him  his  intentions 
relative  to  Arnwood,  expressed  his  sense  of  that  gentle- 
man's conduct,  simply  adding — 

"  You  may  think  me  impetuous,  sir ;  but  I  trust  you 
will  believe  me  grateful." 

Patience  coloured  up  and  trembled  when  Edward  first 
saw  her.  Edward  did  not  refer  to  the  past  for  some  time 
after  they  had  renewed  their  acquaintance.  He  wooed 
her  again,  and  won  her.     Then  all  was  explained. 

About  a  year  after  the  Restoration  there  was  a  fete  at 
Hampton  Court,  given  in  honour  of  three  marriages  taking 
place — Edward  Beverley  to  Patience  Heatherstone, 
Chaloner  to  Alice,  and  Grenville  to  Edith  ;  and,  as  his 
Majesty  himself  said,  as  he  gave  away  the  brides,  "  Could 
loyalty  be  better  rewarded  ? " 

But  our  young  readers  will  not  be  content  if  they  do 


The  Children  of  the  New  Forest         327 

not  hear  some  particulars  about  the  other  personages  who 
have  appeared  in  our  little  history.  Humphrey  must 
take  the  first  place.  His  love  of  farming  continued. 
Edward  gave  him  a  large  farm,  rent  free ;  and  in  a  few 
years  Humphrey  saved  up  sufficient  to  purchase  a 
property  for  himself.  He  then  married  Clara  RatclifFe, 
who  has  not  appeared  lately  on  the  scene,  owing  to  her 
having  been,  about  two  years  before  the  Restoration, 
claimed  by  an  elderly  relation,  who  lived  in  the  country, 
and  whose  infirm  state  of  health  did  not  permit  him  to 
quit  the  house.  He  left  his  property  to  Clara,  about  a 
year  after  her  marriage  to  Humphrey.  The  cottage  in 
the  New  forest  was  held  by,  and  eventually  made  over 
to,  Pablo,  who  became  a  very  steady  character,  and  in 
the  course  of  time  married  a  young  girl  from  Arnwood, 
and  had  a  houseful  of  young  gipsies.  Oswald,  so  soon  as 
Edward  came  down  to  Arnwood,  gave  up  his  place  in  the 
New  Forest,  and  lived  entirely  with  Edward  as  his 
steward  ;  and  Phoebe  also  went  to  Arnwood,  and  lived  to 
a  good  old  age,  in  the  capacity  of  housekeeper,  her 
temper  becoming  rather  worse  than  better  as  she  advanced 
in  years. 

This  is  all  that  we  have  been  able  to  collect  relative  to 
the  several  parties  ;  and  so  now  we  must  say  farewell. 


THE   END. 


PRINTED   BY 

TURNBULL  AND  SPEARS 

EDINBURGH 


